Professional Documents
Culture Documents
The Encheiridion of Epictetus and Its Three Christian Adaptations Transmission and Critical Editions Philosophia Antiqua PDF
The Encheiridion of Epictetus and Its Three Christian Adaptations Transmission and Critical Editions Philosophia Antiqua PDF
The Encheiridion of Epictetus and Its Three Christian Adaptations Transmission and Critical Editions Philosophia Antiqua PDF
EDITED BY
VOLUME LXXXII
GERARD BOTER
THE ENCHEIRIDION OF
EPICTETUS AND ITS THREE
CHRISTIAN ADAPTATIONS
THE ENCHEIRIDION OF
EPICTETUS AND ITS THREE
CHRISTIAN ADAPTATIONS
TRANSMISSION AND CRITICAL EDITIONS
BY
GERARD BOTER
' 6 8^
BRILL
LEIDEN · BOSTON · KÖLN
1999
Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data
Epictctus.
[Manual. English & Greek]
The Enchciridion of Epictctus and its three Christian adaptations
/ transmission and critical editions by Gerard Botcr.
p. cm. (Philosophia antiqua, ISSN 0079-1687 ; v. 82)
Includes bibliographical references and indexes.
ISBN 9004113584 (alk. paper)
1. Ethics—Early works to 1800. 2. Conduct of life—Early works to
1800. I. Botcr, Gerard. II. Title. III. Series.
B561.M52E5 1999
188—dc21 99-20798
CIP
Die D e u t s c h e Bibliothek - C I P - E i n h e i t s a u f n a h m e
Boter, G e r a r d :
The Enchciridion of Epictctus and its three Christian adaptations :
transmission and critical editions / by Gerard Botcr. - Leiden ; Boston
; Köln : Brill, 1999
(Philosophia a n t i q u a ; Vol. 82)
ISBN 9 0 04 I I 3 5 8 4
ISSN 0079-1687
ISBN 90 04 11358 4
Acknowledgements xi
Preface xiii
PART O N E
THE AUTHENTIC ENCHEIRIDION
PART T H R E E
THE PARAPHRASIS CHRISTIANA
PART FOUR
THE ADAPTATION OF VATICANUS GR. 2231
T H E TEXTS
PART O N E
EPICTETUS' ENCHEIRJDION
PART T W O
[NILUS]' ADAPTATION
Conspectus siglorum 351
Text 353
PART THREE
THE PARAPHRASIS CHRISTIANA
PART FOUR
THE ADAPTATION OF VATICANUS GR. 2231
LIST OF STEMMATA
Epictetus' Encheiridion
stemma codicum et editionum 18
Simplicius' commentary on Epictetus' Encheiridion
stemma codicum et editionis principis 86
[Nilus]' adaptation
stemma codicum et editionis principis 164
Paraphrasis Christiana
stemma codicum et editionis principis 212
Stemmata codicum 274
ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS
Amsterdam
summer 1998
1. Brief sketch of the origin and reception of Epictetus 'Encheiridion
1
For Arrian's authorship see Arrian's letter to Lucius Gellius, which precedes
the Diatribes in the codex Saibantinus = Bodleianus misc. gr. 251 (the source of all
the other extant MSS). For the character of the Diatribes see Spanneut, RAC 600-
603; Radt 364-368 with references; Dobbin xx-xxiii with references.
2
Or Messalinus, as Saumaise conjectured; see Hadot's apparatus.
3
Τό δέ βιβλίον τοΰτο, τό 'Επικτήτου Έγχειρίδιον έπιγεγραμμένον, καί τοΰτο
αΰτός συνέταξεν ό Άρριανός, τα καιριότατα καί αναγκαιότατα έν φιλοσοφία καί
κινητικότατα των ψυχών έπιλεξάμενος έκ των 'Επικτήτου λόγων.
4
Τά δέ αυτά σχεδόν και έπ' αυτών τών ονομάτων σποράδην φέρεται έν τοις
Άρριανοΰ τών 'Επικτήτου διατριβών γραφομένοις. Hadot, Simplicius 152-153, argues
that it should not be taken for granted that the word διατριβών refers to the
Diatribes as we have them.
5
See Spanneut, RAC 602. I hope to devote a special study to the relationship
between the Diatribes and the Encheiridion.
6
An excellent survey is given by Spanneut, ÄAC616-675.
first place his name is m e n t i o n e d in various sources 7 . Next there are
references to the Epictetean corpus. Direct quotations are not very
frequent; the majority of them are f o u n d in Stobaeus, who quotes 21
passages f r o m the Encheiridion, against only four passages f r o m the
f o u r extant books of the Diatribes·, this serves to illustrate that the
Encheiridion gradually came to be the best known of the Epictetean
writings 8 .
In the sixth century, the Neoplatonist philosopher Simplicius, well-
known for his commentaries on Aristotle, devoted a full-scale com-
mentary to the EncheiridiorP. In the preface he states that the Encheiri-
dion often repeats phrases from the Diatribes (see above), but in his
commentary he hardly ever refers to the Diatribes. Simplicius rather
tries to explain the Encheiridion by itself, paying much attention to the
c o h e r e n c e of the whole 1 0 . In a n u m b e r of places the text of the
Encheiridion serves as a starting-point for reflections which exceed the
scope of the commentary proper 1 1 .
So great was the influence of the Encheiridion on monasticism that
it was adapted to suit the needs of Christians on no less than three
occasions. T h e first of these adaptations is falsely attributed to Nilus
Ancyranus (Nil, first edited by J.M. Suarez [1673]), the second is
known as the Paraphrasis Christiana (Par, first edited by M. Casaubon
[1659]), the third one is f o u n d in Vaticanus gr. 2231 ( Vat, discovered
by M. Spanneut, as yet unedited). N o n e of these adaptations can be
dated with certainty; a terminus ante quern is furnished by the date of
the oldest extant MSS 12 . In Nil and Vat the text of the authentic
Encheiridion is only slightly modified, but in Par the text has under-
g o n e a complete metamorphosis 1 3 .
7
See the testimonia collected by Schenkl III-XV.
8
For a discussion of the indirect tradition of the Encheiridion, see pp. 114-117;
for a full list of authors referring to the Encheiridion, see pp. 432-433.
9
Fortunately, this commentary can now be consulted in the recent edition by I.
Hadot, accompanied by a detailed and informative introduction. For a list of
Simplicius' works, both extant and lost, see Hadot, Simplidus 4-6.
10
For a full philosophical analysis of Simplicius' commentary, see Hadot,
Simplicius, chs. Ill and IV, pp. 51-113. For a discussion of the way in which
Simplicius handles the text of the Encheiridion, see pp. 111-113 below.
11
The most interesting case in point is Simplicius' commentary on Ench 27
(Simplicius ch. XXXV), which for the greater part is a refutation of Manicheism
(cf. Hadot, Simplicius, 114-144).
12
For iVi/Ven. Marc. gr. 131 (eleventh century), for Par Flor. Laur. 55,4 (tenth
century), for Vat Vat. gr. 2231 (early fourteenth century). Vat must have been
c o m p o s e d after Simplicius' commentary, because it borrows a phrase from
Simplicius; see p. 260, n. 2.
13
For Nil see pp. 157-163, for ftzrsee pp. 206-211, for Vat see pp. 259-262.
T h e oldest extant MSS of the authentic Encheiridion belong to the
f o u r t e e n t h century, and are thus much later than the oldest witnesses
to the text of M / a n d Pari4. This might be taken as an indication that
u p to ca. 1300 A.D. the Byzantine world paid more attention to the
christianized versions of the Encheiridion than to the original text.
From the f o u r t e e n t h c e n t u r y on we find an ever increasing
n u m b e r of MSS of the Encheiridion, some giving a selection, others
containing the complete text. In the fifteenth century it was trans-
lated into Latin twice, first by Niccolô Perotti in 1450, then by Angelo
Poliziano in 1479 15 . Perotti's translation did not gain great popula-
rity, but Politian's translation has been endlessly reprinted since the
editio princeps of 1497.
T h e first edition of the complete Greek text of the Encheiridion was
published in 1529"'. Since then, there has been a constant flow of
editions of the Greek text and of translations into many languages 1 7 .
A real critical edition of the Greek text, however, has hitherto never
been made. All the editions published in the nineteenth and twen-
tieth centuries d e p e n d on the editio maim by J. Schweighäuser (1798).
It is my aim to fill this gap.
14
Apart from the MSS mentioned in note 12 (p. xiv), there are other MSS
written before 1300 A.D., especially for Par (see the catalogues, pp. 151-153 and
199-205).
15
See Oliver, Perotti; —, Poliziano·, Boter, Translations. Cf. pp. 28, 99-100, 104.
16
In the editio princeps of Simplicius' commentary (1528), the chapters of Ench
have been added as lemmata, but in many cases these lemmata are abbreviated (see
pp. 106-107).
17
See Oldfather, Contribuions and Supplement, nrs. 114-725, for the years up to
1952; for later years see L'Année Philologique.
18
Cf. Carlini 215, η. 4.
19
See for instance Oldfather (Loeb edition) II, 480, n. 2: "Another [reason] is
the very slight probability that any really notable contributions to knowledge might
result therefrom. As an intellectual problem the preparation of a new edition of
the Encheiridion presents certain interesting features, but as a practical undertaking
it is outranked by a good many other possible investigations." Maltese XXVII: "(...)
un compito davvero poco seducente, che non promette all'editore risultati pari alia
fatica." Oliver, Politian 186: "(...) a text that has a manuscript tradition so complex
that it has dismayed the courage, or baffled the perseverance, of prospective editors
for the past century and a half."
W h e n I envisaged the preparation of a critical edition of Ench in
1987, I decided at the outset that the edition should be based on all
t h e sources available to me. T h e r e f o r e my p r o j e c t necessarily
included the preparation of critical editions of the three Christian
adaptations of Ench as well. Fortunately a new edition of Simplicius'
commentary was already in preparation by I. Hadot; it was published
in 1996. But because the tradition of the lemmata in the MSS of
Simplicius' commentary differs from the tradition of the text of the
c o m m e n t a r y itself—as Mme H a d o t wrote me—, I had to study the
lemmata in all the Simplician MSS myself.
Despite the great n u m b e r of MSS (over one h u n d r e d in all) I have
not excluded any MS from my investigations, not even MSS written in
the 16th-18th centuries. In the First place I wanted to be absolutely
certain that I had not neglected any primary source; in the second
place these MSS reflect the scholarly activities of the periods in which
they were produced.
For the identification of MSS I have consulted Friedrich-Faye in
the first place; further, I have checked many catalogues myself; final-
ly, I have f o u n d some MSS in Sinkewicz. With the exception of Leid.
Voss. gr. Q 54, Loud. Add. 11887 a n d Venetus Marcianus gr. App. Cl.
XI 13 (which I have collated in situ), I have studied all the MSS on
p h o t o g r a p h s or microfilm. Dresdensis Da 55 was heavily damaged in
the Second World War, and is nowadays hardly legible; I have used
Heyne's collation, which is reported by Schweighäuser; Dr. Kerstin
Schellbach has c h e c k e d s o m e readings on my behalf. I have
consulted most of the major primary MSS in situ. For Ench I have seen
Τ [Atheniensis 373], A [Parisinus Suppl. gr. 1164], SiC [Vaticanus gr.
327], SiG [Venetus Marcianus gr. 261], Π [Laurentianus 31,37], Φ
[Parisinus gr. 3047] ; for Nil I have seen both M [Venetus Marcianus
gr. 131] a n d Ρ [Parisinus gr. 1220]; for Par I have seen M
[Laurentianus 55,4], Ρ [Parisinus gr. 1053], V [Venetus Marcianus
gr. 127] and A [Atheniensis 521]; for Vat I have consulted the codex
unicus V [Vaticanus gr. 2231]. I have also briefly inspected a n u m b e r
of secondary MSS in situ.
I have invented a system of labelling the MSS with sigla which, I
h o p e , will be convenient for the user of this book. T h e sigla them-
selves are always printed in bold type; when it must be made clear to
which tradition a given MS belongs, this bold siglum is p r e c e d e d
by an italic siglum: £ or Ench (the authentic Encheiridion), Ν or Nil
([Nilus]' adaptation), Ρ o r Par (the Paraphrasis Christiana), Vor Vat
(the adaptation of Vaticanus gr. 2231), S (Simplicius' original lemma-
ta), Si (the supplemented lemmata in Simplicius' commentary), Simp
(Simplicius' commentary itself). But, for instance, when discussing
the transmission of Par, I have not d e e m e d it necessary to add the
italic siglum Par on every occasion.
In collecting the material of the indirect tradition I have profited
f r o m the discussions in S p a n n e u t ' s informative articles in DS a n d
RAC. Prof. S p a n n e u t has given me some additional information per
litteras·, the same goes for Prof. E.V. Maltese.
CHAPTER ONE
9. Dresdensis Da 55
14th century; oriental paper; 227 χ 160 mm.; ff. 8; contains chs. 3, 5a,
5b, 9, 11, 12, 15, 17, 18, 19a, 19b, 22-29 4 , 31, 33 9 , 33'^, 34, 35, 38, 39,
42, 43, 46, 48a, 48b with scholia; siglum Γ. T h e MS was b o u g h t in
1754 "ex auctione Boerneriana Lipsiae habita". In the great fire of
Dresden at the end of the Second World War, Γ was heavily damaged
by water, and in many places it has become quite illegible; the MS
c a n n o t be r e p r o d u c e d . Fortunately, Γ was collated by Heyne, whose
collation is reported by Schweighäuser. In a n u m b e r of places Frau
Kerstin Schellbach of" the Sächsische Landesbibliothek has checked Γ
on my behalf. See Schnorr von Carolsfeld I 297.
Γ derives from ς, which goes back to δ; Γ is a primary witness with
restricted i n d e p e n d e n t value. See pp. 19-21, 25-28.
1
The composition of f. 156 is rather confusing: f. 156 v contains Ench 48-51, and
thus gives the sequel to f. 159v; f. 156 r starts with a text on the tusks of the elephant,
then has a blank of a few lines, after which follows Ench 52; the text of Ench 52 is
surrounded by scholia which have nothing to do with our text, and deal with words
like όσφύες, ισχία etc.
contains chs. 3, 5a, 5b, 9, 10, 11, 12, 15, 17-19b, 22-29 4 , 31, 33 9 , 33'*,
34, 35, 38, 39, 42, 43, 46, 48a, 48b, 49, 51, 52; siglum Π. See Bandini II
114-119.
Π is a gemellus of Ψ [Vat. gr. 1314]; the lost source of these MSS
d e p e n d s on ρ, and thus on δ; Π is a primary witness with restricted
i n d e p e n d e n t value. See pp. 19-21, 25-26.
20. Kozani, ΧΣ 13
18th century; Ench ff. 81 v -96 v , breaking off after 34,7 καί; 20-21 lines;
siglum Oo. See Sigalas (I have not been able to consult this work).
O o derives f r o m Mh [ed. Maire 1646]. See pp. 77-78.
Lost manuscripts
Argentoratensis Schweighäuseri: this MS contained both Ench and
Simp; see Schweighäuser XCII-XCIV; Schweighäuser tells us that he
bought the MS f r o m the Huberiana section of the Basel Library, and
that h e gave it to the University Library at Strassburg. H e r e is
Schweighäuser's description: "Constat foliis bombycinis nonaginta,
majoris formae: eleganter 8c adcurate a d m o d u m e m e n d a t e q u e sub
finem seculi XV, ut mihi videtur, scriptus; literae initiales scite minio
pictae. Subscripsit in fine n o m e n suum scriba verbis: ' Ε λ ά χ ι σ τ ο ς
Νικόλαος πανεύφημος, τάχα δέ καί θύτης, καί ταύτην την βίβλον έν
Κρήτη ξυνέγραψεν, ουκ άνευ δέ μισθού." Schweighäuser states that
this MS is closely related to Par. gr. 2072 (my E). Schweighäuser uses
the siglum Arg. for this MS; for the lemmata in Simp, however, he
indicates it Ax. Schweighäuser reports an owner's note on the inside
of the j a c k e t : "Reverendo & clarissimo viro, Dn. M. I o h a n n i
Rodolpho Wetstenio, Professori Graecae Linguae in Academia patria
dignissimo, vetus hoc Graecanicae literaturae m o n u m e n t u m , in
amicitiae m o n u m e n t u m D.D. Iohannes Iacobus Werenfels, Ecclesiae
ad D. Martin, minister. 17 Februar, a n n o 1639." T h e MS got lost in a
fire during the war of 1870.
Codex Gerdesianus: see p. 76.
Petropolitanus 150: destroyed by fire in Warsaw in the Second
World War; Schenkl LX states "est cur suspiceris h u n c librum affinita-
tis q u o d a m vinculo coniunctum esse cum Meibomii Hafniensi".
Trabzond 1, Μονή Περιστερά: lost in the war of 1922; see Kolia 212.
T h e subscription of this MS (quoted by Kolia) is the same as in Η
[Laur. 55,7] (and its derivatives Ο [Berol. gr. 175], Ρ [Escor, gr. 39]
and Ff [Lond. Burney 80]).
Taurinenses B.VI.49 (olim b.1.26) and B.VII.15 (olim b.1.20): lost
in the fire of 1904.
Taurinensis C.VI.3 (olim c.1.42): partly destroyed in the fire of
1904; the folia which contained fragments of Ench (ff. 202-205) are
lost.
Venetus Marcianus gr. App. cl. XI 13 must have contained Ench on
some folia which have got lost (the twelfth quinio); see H a d o t ,
Tradition 106.
Villebrune's MSS nrs. 7 and 8. Villebrune, p. 206, gives the follow-
ing description: "7. Codex in Italia ante u n d e c i m a n n o s collatus,
membranaceus et antiquissimi aevi, cujus, et sequentis 8, mihi lectio-
nes utendas reliquerat, tum juvenis, Berger Germanus. 7. m. Variae
lectiones h u j u s codicis. 8. Alter codex ab e o d e m collatus, n o n
melioris notae."
Stemma codicum et editionum Epicteti Encheiridii
τ SiC
?
Uu
Ο Mm χ Β ζ
χ Ρ Ff Hh D
/ \ I
R Vv Gg θ
Q Κ
S J
Ν
I
Ee Ha
M
Tr Ne
G SI Sc Χ
/I\
V w X
ι ζ / \Xx
Wo Aa Bb Cc Dd Nn Pp
CHAPTER TWO
As can be seen on the accompanying diagram (p. 18) the MSS of Ench
are divided into two families. T h e first family consists of all the MSS
with the exception of Τ [Atheniensis 373] 1 , which (together with the
s u p p l e m e n t e d lemmata in Simplicius' commentary as f o u n d in SiC
[Vat. gr. 327]) r e p r e s e n t s the second family. T h e first family is
accompanied by the supplemented lemmata in Sib, the main repre-
sentatives of which are SiG [Ven. Marc. gr. 261], Sz'H [Bonon. 2359]
and SeJ [Par. gr. I960],
T h e sixteenth-century editions after the editio princeps by Haloander
(1529) and the MSS d e p e n d i n g partly or completely on one or more
editions will be discussed in a separate chapter; see pp. 58-85.
1
Uu [Vat. Barb. gr. 4], which only contains ch. 33 16 , appears to be related to T;
see p. 52.
132] 2 . Here are a n u m b e r of readings which prove that both branches
derive from a c o m m o n source, which I will indicate β:
5a,4 εκείνο τό δεννόν έστιν o m . (et Stob. )
5a,4 τ α ρ α σ σ ώ μ ε θ α ] σπαραττώμεθα AC: σ π α ρ α σ σ ώ μ ε θ α δ
9,1 δέ]δέδόξα
121,! έπιλογισμούς] διαλογισμούς
19b2,4 εχει] εξει
253,13 δν o m .
26,2 ά λ λ ο υ ] του γείτονος ά λ λ ο (του γείτονος ά λ λ ο υ Vat ut vid.)
312,7 οφης άπό] άποστής (et Nil Vat)
339,23 τά alteram o m .
512,12 μέμνησο] καί μέμνησο
I have not noted errors which unmistakably find their origin in the
misreading of majuscule script.
2
These MSS do not all have exactly the same contents: chs. 49, 51, 52 are only
found in Λ Π Φ Ψ Γ γ ; ch. 10 only occurs in Π Φ Ψ ; Φ has some irregularities in the
order of the chapters; θ and Ω miss a number of chapters (not the same ones)
which are present in most other members of the group. Γγ only has chs. 43, 46, 48a,
48b, 49, 51, 52. Six of the MSS ( Γ Δ Θ Λ Ξ and Γγ) have numerous glosses and
scholia. Cf. the catalogue of MSS, pp. 3-17.
3
I will not specify those places where some members of the group do not join
the rest, as a result of contamination or conjectural emendation.
πολεμίους άλλήλοις έποίησε, Γ Δ Λ Ξ Σ reading τοΰτ' έποίησε πολεμίους
άλλήλοις.
O n the other h a n d there are many places where EACb have a separa-
tive error against Siô; some instances:
5a,4 εκείνο το δεινόν έστιν o m .
9.1 δε] δε δ ό ξ α
12 1 ,1 έπιλογισμούς] διαλογισμούς
19b2,4 εχει] εξει
26,2 ά λ λ ο υ ] τού γείτονος ά λ λ ο
Tt contains only a selection from Ench (cf. pp. 9-10). It takes u p a posi-
tion between ACbSib and Τ [Athen. 373], sharing errors with both.
T h e cases of agreement in error with the AC bSib group, however, are
more striking than the agreements in error with T. Therefore, I think
it most likely that Tt derives from the same source as ACÔ& Ô, and has
been contaminated with a congener of T.
4
The instances quoted all occur in the earlier chapters, because from ch. 24 on
the text of Ench in SiH is abbreviated, while .SJ often agrees with Ε AC as a result of
contamination.
First, I will list a n u m b e r of readings c o m m o n to T t a n d the
ACÔSZÔ
' group (in the places marked with an asterisk δ is present):
13,5 άλλ' άνάγκη-άμελήσαι] άλλά-άμελήσαι πάσα ανάγκη
16,1 ϊδης] ϊδης τινά
16,4 ευθύς] εύθύς διαίρει παρά σεαυτώ καί λέγε
*18,2 λέγε] λέγε οτι
*19b 2 ,3 αγαθού] άπαθούς
33 13 ,37 έντιναχθήσονταί] έκτιναχθήσονταί
36.4 κοινωνικόν] κοινόν
45.5 λαμβάνειν] καταλαμβάνειν
*51 1 ,3 έδει] έδει σε
Further, Tt has ch. 295"7: ACS* δ have the whole of ch. 29, Eb has
sections 1-4; the whole chapter is absent from Τ and its gemellus S C
[Vat. gr. 327]. To my mind, ch. 29 is interpolated; see p. 127.
In a few places Tt agrees significantly with Sib, esp. SiG\ some
instances:
122,10 καλώς] καλώς, ολως δέ σοι καλώς (et Vat)
296,26-27 ομοίως όργίζεσθαι habent Tt SiG Nil Vat: om. ACSzJ
297,36 περί habent Tt SiG Nil Vat. om. ACSzJ
O n the other hand, ACÔSZÔ have a n u m b e r of errors against Tt; some
instances:
*121,5 Kaiom.
30.3 κακός πατήρ] πατήρ κακός
33 Π ,31 είκη] ήκε
33 13 ,39 έλθών om. (habet SiG)
*34,8 post αύτού add. και ηδύ
In the following places Tt agrees in error with Τ (and sometimes with
SiC, a gemellus of T, as well):
122,10 σέ μη] έμέ (et Simp Stob.)
243,17 αύτά ταύτα] ταύτα αύτά
30,7 μή σύ] σύ μή
34,9 συνειδέναι] συνειδήσαι (et SiG)
35.1 μηδέποτε] μηδεπώποτε (et SB Nil)
35.4 φεύγε] φύγε (et SiC)
36.2 άπαξίαν] άναξίαν (et Vat\ άνα[4] SiC)
36.3 μείζω] μείζονα (et Simp)
43,1-3 λαβάς-λαβή] βλάβας-βλάβη
512,14 καί alterum om.
T h e reading at 34,7 shows beyond d o u b t that Tt has u n d e r g o n e con-
tamination: εΰκαιρον TSiC: σοι καιρός ACÔSZÔ: εΰκαιρόν σοι Tt.
Tt has a large n u m b e r of separative e r r o r s of its own; see for
instance:
11,3-4 άλλά-άφελόμενος om.
14b 2 ,3 φευγέτω] φθεγγέτω
19b 2 ,3 ή] εύ
297,32 παιδία] παιδάρια
30,6 τί] οτι
33 13 ,40 ίδιωτικον γαρ] γαρ ίδιωτικον
43,2 6 αδελφός έάν άδικη] οταν άδικεΐ (sic) ό άδελφός
48b 2 ,2 δντος] όντα
511,1 βέλτιστων] μεγίστων
My conclusion is that Tt is a gemellus of AC bSib, which has under-
g o n e contamination with T. T h u s Tt must be regarded as a primary
witness.
In a few places Tt has been corrected by a later hand.
Most of these readings do not tell us very much, but the readings at
11,4 and 48b 3 ,8 are conclusive: A cannot be considered the source of
the other MSS.
Γγ, which contains only chs. 43, 46, 48a, 48b, 49, 51, 52, is closely
related to Λ, but it is hard, if not impossible, to determine its position
within the g r o u p more specifically, because in ch. 48a and 48b Γγ is
flatly illegible, while in chs. 49, 51, 52 Γ Δ Θ Λ Σ are absent. T h e only
conjunctive error of Λ and Γγ in the parts where all MSS are present
(with the exception of Θ) is 46 2 ,9 εϊπη] εϊποι; although this is a very
slight error, it seems to suggest that Λ and Γγ derive f r o m a c o m m o n
ancestor. Here are the other readings f o u n d in A and Γγ exclusively:
49,9 τό om. (vix legibile in Γγ)
49,12 εϊπη μοι] ε'ίποιμι
52 2 .8 ημείς] καί ημείς
52 2 .9 ήμιν om.
52 2 ,11 ούοηι.
52 2 ,11 έχομεν] ούκ έχομεν Γγ 1 Λ l m 8
Γγ has two errors of its own (51^6 ραθυμήσης] ραθυμήσεις and 51 3 ,17
γε είναι om. (nisi fallor) ), while A omits 49,9 τό. Therefore I conclude
that Λ and Γγ are gemelli. Another indication of the close relation-
ship of Λ a n d Γγ is constituted by the fact that in both MSS the
selection from Ench is followed by what is remarkably called επικτήτου
έγχειρίδιον δεύτερον, a selection f r o m the Meditations of Marcus
Aurelius 5 .
Γ (which in many places is hardly legible, cf. pp. 4-5) too has some
readings of its own, which separate it from the other MSS:
11,1 εϊπης] ε'ιποις
12 2 ,8 προίκα δέ ούδέν περιγίνεται om. ( e t A a c l )
24 2 .10 ούχί] ού
24 2 .11 έχει] σχή
25 3 ,11 λάβη] λάβοι
25 3 ,11 λάβης] λάβοις
31 3 ,11 γαρ om.
42,1 τίς σε] τις εις σε
46 2 ,10 φέροντα] ήγουν ούκ έξεμοΰντα χόρτον s.l.
5
Cf. Farquharson I, xxxii.
πωλούμενον; 26,8 έγώ] έγώ βοά. At 25 3 ,11-12 τ has εχειν έλαττον for
ελαττον έχειν with Α.
Ξ has only two e r r o r s of its own, the first of which is quite
negligible:
314,18 τυραννίδα] τυρανίδα
34,9 άντιτίθει] άντίθει
6
The possibility that Δ Θ and Σ go back to Ξ independently is refuted by their
common reading αύτοΰ at 3,5 (see below) and by their reading καλούμενον in the
title (see below, n. 8): if Ξ, being the source of Α Θ and Σ, had λεγόμενον in the
title, it is excluded that both Δ Θ and Σ changed this independently into καλούμενον.
7
In Ξ and Δ'"8 there is a gloss ήτοι έπαινή above καλώς λέγη, whereas in the text
Δ has the gloss ήτοι ΰβρίζη above κακώς λέγη.
8
There are a few cases that could be explained on either hypothesis. Δ Θ Ξ Σ
have the title γνωμολόγιον έπικτήτου τό καλούμενον έγχειρίδιον, but Ξ has λεγόμενον
Δ and θ have a few errors in c o m m o n ; in combination with the
fact that each of the two has separative errors against the other, this
shows that they are gemelli, deriving f r o m a lost c o m m o n ancestor.
First I will quote the conjunctive errors of Δ Θ :
5a,3 Σωκράτει] σωκράτη
11.5 μέχρι] άχρι
243,15 ύμείς om.
25 4 ,15 θεραπείας πωλεί om.
T h e text of A has been written by two scribes (cf. Bühler 50-51); their
h a n d s look very similar, but nevertheless they can be clearly distin-
guished. T h e first scribe copied f. 22 r (1 1 ,1 τών — 4,4 άσφαλέστερον)
a n d the first half of f. 24 v (29 3 ,13- 7 36 έρχου-ίδιώτου); the second
scribe copied the rest. T h e corrections and marginal additions were
probably all written by the first scribe, also in those parts of the text
that were copied by the second scribe. Because the two scribes
apparently worked f r o m the same source, I have not distinguished
them in reporting the readings of A and APC.
C has one separative error against Ww, namely 46 2 ,11 εφαγεν] εφαγον.
T h e r e f o r e Ww c a n n o t derive f r o m C, and must be r e g a r d e d as a
gemellus of C.
T h e r e is occasional agreement between Ww and other MSS; I think
that such cases should be regarded as coincidental; some instances:
5b,2 ήργμένου] ήργμένον (et S)
46!,3 μή] μηδέ (et U )
46 2 .9 δηχθης] δειχθής (et Σ Ψ JM)
The descendants of A
T h e only derivative of A that goes back to A via recta is H [Laur. 55,7].
H follows A almost everywhere; the only places where H does not take
over a reading in A are 3 2 ^ 5 μάντιν] μάτιν A; 41,1 Άφυϊας] ευφυές A:
άφυές H; 48a 1 ,2 φιλοσόφου] φιλολόφου Α. T h e two errors at 3 2 ^ 5 and
48a 1 ,2 are of course very easily corrected; at 41,1 εύ is written per
ligaturam in A, and could also be interpreted as ά.
It is remarkable that in a n u m b e r of places APC agrees with HPf.
T h u s in three places the stem κατεαγ- is changed into καταγ- (per
rasuram) in both A and Η (3,3; 26,2.4); at 2 9 ^ 3 both MSS originally
had ηύξεις, which was changed into ήξεις (sic) by erasing the υ. It is
possible that the same scribe erased a letter in both MSS simul-
taneously; alternatively, the letters may have been erased in both MSS
independently.
Here are some separative errors of H:
11,1 αύτό o m .
17,3 σε o m .
25],5 ήμίν] ϋμίν
25 4 ,16 όσου]όσον
29 5 ,22 όποιον] ποιον
31 2 ,9 τι] τοι
31 5 ,23 καί alteram om.
3314,44 συμβεβηκότων] συμβευηκότων (item 16,4 συμβευηκός et
51 1 ,3 συμβέυηκας)
47,1 ήρμοσμένος] ήρμοσμένως
9
See De Meyier, Per. 114-115; the MS, a miscellaneus, belongs to the 17th-18th
centuries, is executed on paper, measures 165 x 105 mm. and has 44 folia. With
regard to the collation of Ench De Meyier remarks that from fol. 4V on (Ench 28) the
collation is written in the hand of Perizonius.
Ff is the source of Gg [Oxon. Bodl. 16991]. Gg follows Ff closely
(that is, Ff as corrected by Ff 2 ), but in some cases an e r r o r in Ff is
corrected in Gg, probably as a result of conjectural emendation. I will
quote some instances. At 22,7 Ff reads θαυμάζονται for θαυμάσονται
(with P), while Gg has θ α υ μ ά σ ο ν τ α ι , an easy correction after the
immediately preceding word ύστερον. At 33 8 ,20 Ff has τίνου for γίνου;
the second h a n d in Ff has drawn a line below νου, to show that there
was something wrong with the word; Gg reads τίνος in the text, a n d
has τίνου in the margin (by the first h a n d ) . Gg has some 20 errors; in
some cases the scribe noticed an error he had made, and corrected it
himself. I will quote some instances:
1 4 ,17 έλευθερία καί om.
10,5 οϋτως om.
15.2 κοσμίως om.
21.3 ένθυμηθήση]ένθυμηθύση
27.1 σκοπός] σκότος (σκοπός Gg lm S)
29^3 προθύμως om.
34.4 όν] οΰ
38.2 βλάψης] βλάψας (η Gg lsl )
51 1 ,8 λήσεις] λύσεις
52 2 ,8 έν] ού (έν Gg lfil )
Some variant readings in Gg appear to be conjectures. T h u s at 6,4 Gg
reads ά λ λ ' ούν for ώσθ' όταν (with PFfHh), and adds άν ούν in the
margin; at 31 4 ,18 Gg adds προς άλλήλους φιλονεικείν after έποίησε; at
36,4 Gg has ου above οίον (= οίου). O t h e r variant readings may be
derived f r o m a n o t h e r MS, such as 44,2 έγώ σου άρα κρείττων alterum
om. (et H ) : add. Gg l m s.
The descendants of C
C is the source of a lost MS (ε), which served as the exemplar of Β
[Laur. Redianus 15] a n d ζ, the c o m m o n ancestor of D [Monac. gr.
567] and η, the source of seven MSS: Ε [Par. gr. 2072], F [Par. Suppl.
gr. 1023], J [Vat. Pal. gr. 149], Κ [Vat. Barb. gr. 76], L [Vind. phil. gr.
37], Q [Oxon. Coll. Nov. 247], Y [Neap. III.E.29]. H e r e are some
characteristic readings of ε:
13,1 τών] τοΰ
13,5 τοΰ prius] τον
243,14 τά prius—άγαθά alterum om.
29 7 ,33 ού] ούν
311,5 ύπό] έπί (deest D)
32U dorn.
42,5 άν-συμπεπλεγμένον om.
44,3 συνακτικοί] συνακτοί
49,9 τό om. (habet D)
512,14 καί alterum—και tertium] ή-ή AC: ή-ή και ε
ε follows C faithfully, although at 33 7 ,17 ε has οίκετίαν against C's
οίκετείαν. But a m o n g the derivatives of ε there are a lot of irregula-
rities. However, these d o n o t constitute an a r g u m e n t against the
d e p e n d e n c e of these MSS f r o m ε a n d C, because in many cases the
reading of C is f o u n d in A as well (and t h e r e f o r e in γ, the c o m m o n
ancestor of A C ) . T h e e x p l a n a t i o n is to be sought in c o n j e c t u r a l
e m e n d a t i o n , in c o n t a m i n a t i o n , or in b o t h . T h e places where the
individual derivatives of ε do not follow the readings of their conge-
ners and exemplar will be m e n t i o n e d in the discussion of these MSS.
ε has two derivatives, Β and ζ. Each of these MSS has separative errors
against the other. First I will discuss Β. Β has the following errors of its
own:
2 2 ,9 τε] ούκ
15,6 καί om.
23,2 ενστασιν] ενταξιν
293,14 μέν om.
332,4 ποτεοπι.
35,2 όφθήναι om.
38.2 πόδα] πόδα σου
43.3 έκείθεν] έγγύθεν
49,10 τί] τί ή
T h e r e are many places where Β agrees with SiJ [Par. gr. 1960], for
which see pp. 108-109; both Β a n d SzJ were copied by Antonios
Damilas. Some instances:
14a 1 ,6 δύνασαι] ού δύνασαι Β Sie (the source of &J)
25M εί προετιμήθη] έάν προτιμηθή Β S
26,8 άκούσαντες] άκούοντες B ac2 S(J (et SiC)
292,7 πεμμάτων] πραγμάτων Β S J
322,6 τρέμων] φέρων Β SiJ
332,4 άλλά] άλλά καί Β Si]
50,1 προτίθεσαι] προτίθεται Β1 SzJlmS: προστίθεται SiJ1
For a fuller discussion of the relationship between Β a n d SzJ see the
chapter on the Simplicius MSS, pp. 108-109.
T h e contact of Β with S J also accounts for those places where Β
does n o t agree with its congeners. I will give some instances of places
where Β disagrees with C or AC:
5a,4 έκεΐνο τό δεινόν έστιν habet Β: om. AC (et ε; del. Β 2 )
19b 2 ,2 συναρπασθεις habet Β: συνεπαρθείς C (et ε)
19b 2 ,4 έχει habet Β: έξει AC (et ε)
23,1 βούλεσθαι habet Β: βουλεύσασθαι AC (et ε)
335,12 ένόντων habet Β: όντων AC (et ε)
53 3 ,8 ώ κρίτων habet Β: ώς κρείττων AC (et ε, B2PC)
Β has been intensively corrected and provided with variant readings.
Some scholars maintain that Politian has a d d e d marginal notes in B,
but this is rather improbable, because Β was copied in Crete ca. 1490,
while Politian worked on Ench in 1479 (and died in 1494) 1 0 . T h e
source of the corrections a n d variant readings is R [Laur. 74,13]; R's
derivative S [Rom. Ang. gr. 80] is less likely, because of the case of
24 5 ,24-25, where B 2 a n d R have φησί χώραν εξω, while S has φ η σ ί
χώραν έχω; further, there is not o n e single case of agreement between
B 2 a n d S, while S has many separative errors. T h e d e p e n d e n c e of B 2
on R is illustrated by the following cases:
17,3 ϊνα] ενα B 2m g RS
24!,5 εφ'] εις B 2sl RS
28-291 om. RS: hoc to tum non erat ibi B 2m S
322,5-6 εί-άποβησόμενον om. MmRS: hoc non erat in alio codice
B 2m S
10
See Oliver, Politian 197-203; Boter, Translations 159, 168.
48b 3 ,9 δοκη] ή B 2 m 8 MmRS
53',3 είμι] έστί B 2m S MmRS
κ is the source of μ (the source of L [Vind. Phil. gr. 37] and Y [Neap.
III.E.29]) and ν (the source of Κ [Vat. Barb. gr. 76] and Q [Oxon.
Coll. Nov. 247]). I have found only one error common to L and Y,
namely 29 3 ,16 πίθηκος] πίθηκες; therefore μ is a very accurate tran-
script11. In ν, on the other hand, I have noted some 15 characteristic
readings; I will quote a number of these:
14a 1,6 δύνασαι] δύνασθαι
20,3-4 ύπό-διατριβής om.
243,16 καί αίδήμονα om.
31^2 διοικούντων] οίκούντων
48b2,5 περίεισι δέ om.
49,3 σεμνυνεΐται] σεαυτόν ότι εί μή
11
In Simplicius' commentary too, there are, in 13 pages of Diibner's edition,
only two errors common to L and Y (plus SP, which does not have Ench, as a result
of the loss of a quinio); one of these is very slight, the other concerns a significant
addition. See Hadot, Tradition 27.
Κ, the second derivative of v, has the following separative errors:
3,2 έπιλέγειν] άπιλέγειν
4,3 ένσειομένους] έγκρονομένους (έγκρουομένους AC Vat)
11,4 άπήτησε] άπήτισε
243,12 δύναμαι] δυνάμεναι
252,8 άπληστος] άπλειστος
313,12-13 φεύγειν-αύτών bis deinceps
33s,8 άν] έν
337,18 περίγραφε] περιγράφομεν
41,4 έπιστροφή] έπίστροφον (έπίστροφος Q)
In Simplicius' commentary Κ is a gemellus of M [Vind. phil. gr. 234],
which is the source of I [Par. Mazar. 4459]; see Hadot, Tradition 20-
27. The text of Ench has been written by the same scribe in all three
MSS; this is also true for Simplicius' commentary in Κ and M, but in I
four scribes have been at work in Simp.
In Ench Κ has only two slight errors against IM, namely 25 3 ,11
θρίδακας] δρίδακας and 29 3 ,18 εική] ειμή (sic, nisi fallor). IM share
the characteristic readings of K, just quoted above. The correction of
the vox nihili δρίδακας is facilitated by the fact that the word θρίδακες
is also found a few lines before; and the correction of ειμή (if this is
really K's reading) into είκη is not too difficult either. Therefore I do
not think that these two errors are sufficient to separate Κ from I, and
accordingly I believe that in Ench Κ is the source of I.
The relationship between I and M in Ench, too, is different from
that in Simp. While it is certain that in Simp M is the source of I (see
Hadot 23-24), in Ench it is the other way round. Hadot points out that
I has some omissions which correspond to one line of text in M; the
reverse situation is found in Ench: at 32 s ,14 M omits δίδονται-ώστε,
which fills one line in I12. I has only three slight errors against M:
4,2 άπίης] άπίνης
13,1 ΰπόμεινον] ΰπόμινον
294,21 φιλοσοφείν] φίλοσοφον (sic, nisi fallor)
Further, at 5b,3 M has the correct άλλω against άλω in IK. To my
mind, these errors in I are not sufficient to separate I from M.
Here are some errors of I and M against K:
12
At 15,4 M omits μέχρις-τέκνα; in I the text of is written as follows:
την δρεξιν. άλλά περίμενε, μέχρι αν γένηται
κατασέ. οϋτω πρός τέκνα, οΰτω πρός γυναι
κα. οϋτω πρός αρχάς. οϋτω πρός πλοΰτον. καί
Here too the omission in M seems to result from parablepsis.
9,1 Νόσος om.
14a1,2 εί] είναι
19a1,1 δύν ασαι] δύν ασθαι
26,1 καταμαθείν] αύτά μαθεΐν
339,22 λέγει] λέγειν
462.7 έμπίπτη] έμπίπτε
53^4 ήν] ή
Some of M's errors:
122,6 οίνάριον] όράνιον (όνάριον IKQ)
323,14 δίδονται-ώστε om.
3313,39 καθήκη] καθημέρα
3314,42 ηδύ] ή εύ
462.8 μέγας] μή
48b2,6 τών] τφ
How is the discrepancy between Ench and Simp with regard to the
relationship of IKM to be explained? In all three MSS Ench comes
first. Therefore the scribe must first have copied Κ from his exemplar,
subsequently he copied I from K, and then M from I. When he
started to copy Simp, he first did so in K; but, departing from the
procedure followed in Ench, he then copied Simp from his original
exemplar in M. Then he started to copy Simp in I, this time using M as
his exemplar; further, he got the help of three other scribes (see
Hadot 104). Thus it appears that he worked on the three MSS
simultaneously.
13
For Ha see Schweighäuser XIX-XXI; Oldfather nr. 249.
list some conjunctive errors of Ee and Ha, in order to show that they
derive from the same source:
15,19 αυτήν om.
3,4 παιδίον] παιδία
255,19 τών om.
293,13 άναστραφήση] άναστρεφήση
33s,8 Kaiom.
47,3 ϋδωροπι.
512,11 ή prius] καί
In a number of places Y has an error which does not recur in Ee and
Ha; however, all these cases either concern the orthography or can be
easily corrected by means of conjecture; in fact, in some cases it is
beyond any doubt that the reading of Ee and Ha is an emendation of
Y's reading. Some instances:
7,3 τετάσθαι] τάτεσθαι Υ: τάττεσθαι π (conjecture)
16,1 κλαίοντα habet π: κλέοντα Υ
296,26 έσθίειν habet η: αίσθίειν Υ
323,18 τούτοις habet π: τους τοις (sic) Υ
34,6 άποσχόμενος] άποχόμενος Υ: άπεχόμενοςπ (conjecture)
49,3 χρύσιππος habet π: χρίσιππος Υ
In such cases the scribe of π (or possibly one of his predecessors) may
have corrected an error in Y currente calamo. It happens occasionally
that Ee has the wrong reading of Y in the text, and adds the correct
reading in the margin (in the first hand), while Ha has Ee's marginal
reading in the text. Some instances:
122,6 κλέπτεται habet Ha: κλέπτε YEe', add. ται Ee lm S
15,9 ήσαν om. YEe1: habent EelmSHa
49,13 ομοια habet Ha: ομοι YEe1, add. α Ee lm ë
The explanation is that π contained variant readings, which were
incorporated in the text of Ha, and found their way into the margin
of Ee (it will be shown below that Ha cannot derive from Ee). In a few
cases Ee reverses the text reading and the variant reading in his
source, e.g. 24 3 ,15 ύμείς habet Eec (et Ha): ημείς YEe lm 8. I have not
been able to trace the source of the corrections in π. Some of them
may result from conjectural emendation, as they are not found else-
where; see for instance 15,3 παρέρχεται] παρέχεται Ee lm S; 32 ! ,1 μέν]
μέν ώς Ee l m sHa.
That Ee and Ha are gemelli is proved by their separative errors.
First I will list some readings peculiar to Ee:
2l,5 νόσον] νόσφ
7,8 τρέχε] τρέχεσθαι
22,7 σου] σε
293,18 ήλθες om.
31 ^6 μέμψη ποτέ] ποτε μέμψη
48b2,4 παρ'] πρός
53^4 άοκνος] ούκ άοκνος
Another proof that Ha cannot derive from Ee is constituted by the
case of 322,9-10: here Ee omits έρχου-συμβούλους, which is present in
Ha; but Ha omits the word σοι with Y, which shows that Ha did not
receive the phrase through contamination, but took it over directly
from its exemplar.
Ha has some forty characteristic readings, many of which are
clearly conjectures. First I will list some obvious errors:
2^3 περιπίπτων] παραπίπτων
122,6 το om.
18.5 άποβαίνη] άποβάνει
20,3-4 της φαντασίας] τη φαντασία
36.6 παρακειμένων] παρακειμένον (sic)
462,10 άρχη] ήρξες
Here are some readings which result from conjectural emendation:
2',2 περιπεσείν] πεσείν χ: έμπεσείν Ha
4,1 ύπομίμνησκε] ύπομίμνη YEe: ΰπόμνησον Ha
7,4 κάν καλέση om. YEe: καί τότε Ha
26,8 πάσχομεν] παράσχομεν ζ: παρέσχομεν Ha
297,32 μή πρόσαγε] πρόσαγε Υ: πρόσεχε Ha
333,8 τους σους λόγους καί] τους σους λόγους Ee (om. καί): τοις
σοίς λόγοις Ha
338,21 αύτός] αύτό AC: αύτω Ha
462,12 τά θεωρήματα] ταχέως ρήματα Ha
48a1,2-4 άλλ'-προσδοκά om. Ee: άλλ' έκ έκτός προσδοκά Ha
The fact that there are so many (often very intelligent) conjectures in
Ha also accounts for the places where YEe have an error against Ha.
Apart from the places just mentioned, this happens in some forty
cases; some instances:
2 1 ,3 έκκλίσει habet Ha: έπικλίσει YEe
15,8 Ηράκλειτος (sic) habet Ha: ήρακλήτηςη
314,17 Ετεοκλέα (sic) habet Ha: έτεροκλέα YEe
36,5 μή om. YEe: ού Ha
512,12 αγων habet Ha: άγαγων ζ
Most of these cases can easily be explained as conjectures, but in
some cases it is hard to believe that Ha arrived at a reading ope ingenii,
as at 53 3 ,8 ώ Κρίτων habet Ha: ώς κρείττων AC; but here the editor
may have been put on the right scent by the immediately following
quotation from Plato's Apology. At any rate, I have not noted systema-
tic agreement between Ha and one or more MSS, so that I think it
unlikely that Haloander consulted other sources than (a MS related
to) π. In two places a lacuna is indicated: 36,2-4 πρός-άξίαν om. (et
AC), *λείπει* in textu; 42,5 άν-συμπεπλεγμένον om. (et ε), * in textu.
For both omissions Haloander gives a temptative restoration in an
additional note on the very last page 14 .
In a few cases it is possible that Haloander translated Politian's
Latin back into Greek (Ha also contains this translation): 24 ! ,4 ή om.
Ha, non vertit Pol.; 29 7 ,33 post Καίσαρος add. γένη Ha: fias Pol.15 But
here the agreement may well be coincidental.
14
Haloander states that he noticed the omissions when he corrected the proofs
for the second time; they were caused librarij incuria. For the omission in ch. 36
Haloander suggests: πρός δέ τό συμπεπλεγμένον (sive mavis, συνημμένον) άπαξίαν.
οϋτω καί τών προκειμένων τα μείζονα έλεΐν, πρός μέν τό σώμα μεγάλην έχει άξίαν:
πρός δέ τό κοινόν έν έστιάσει. (sic enim legendum, non έσθιάσει). For the omission
in ch. 42 he proposes: καί γαρ τό αληθές συμπεπλεγμένον, εάν ψευδές νομίση τις, ού
τό συμπεπλεγμένον βλάπτεται, άλλ' ό έξαπατηθείς. As Schweighäuser remarks (note
ad 36,4) Haloander's additions are based upon Politian's translation (which is also
printed in Haloander's edition).
15
The passage 295"7 does not belong to Politian's translation, but was incorpo-
rated into it from Perotti's translation by Beroaldus; see Oliver, Politian, ad loc.;
Boter, Translations 170.
33 1 ,! ήδη] ε'ιδους
33®, 16 τύχη] τυγχάνη
338,18 άφροδίσια] αφροδισίων
338,21 αύτός ού χρή] ού χρώμαι αύτός
3314,42 μεμνήσθαι] μνησθήναι
39,4 ύπερβής] έκβής
39,6 όρος] κόρος
49,3 ασαφώς] σοφώς
53^2 και alterum] δ'
Τ has undergone contamination, as appears from 4,3 τους ένσειο-
μένους SiC Nil : τους έγκρουομένους AC Vat: τους έκκρουομένους δ:
τους ένσειομένους τους έγκρουομένους Τ.
A number of readings peculiar to Τ appear to be conjectures (see
for instance 33 8 ,21; 49,3; 53^2). Sometimes Τ has a verb in another
tense than the rest of the tradition (e.g. 33 6 ,16; 33 14 ,42). I have not
noted errors which undoubtedly find their origin in the misreading
of uncial script.
At 36,1 Τ has τό εί ήμερα έστί νύξ ούκ έστι, which appears to be
based on Simp LIV 18-19.
16
Instead of Ench 1-2 SiC has Par 1-4; see pp. 97-98.
34.6 λοιδορήση] λοιδορή (λοιδορεί Tt Nil)
34.7 χαιρήσεις] χαίρεις Τ (et Stob. Par) : χαίροις Si C
34,7 έπαινέσεις] επαινείς Τ Stob. : έπαινής Si C
35,4 φεύγε] φύγε (et Tt)
36.2 άπαξίαν] άναξίαν (et Tt Val)
39,4 ύπερβής] έκβής Τ: έκβή SiC
45.3 πρίν ή] δίχα (et Vat)
45,3 διαγνώναι] τού γνώναι (et Nil Vat)
Both Τ and SiC have many separative errors of their own. A number
of readings characteristic of Τ have already been quoted above (see
pp. 51-52); in these cases Τ is not accompanied by SiC.
The number of separative errors of SiC is enormous; there are
many voces nihili: some instances:
4,5 άψη] εψη
7,5 άφιέναι] άφες
10.1 επιστρέφων] έπιστρει
10,5-6 ού συναρπάσουσιν αί φαντασίαι] αί φαντασίαι ούσαι
πράσουσιν
15.2 μετάλαβε] κατάλαβε
311,2 ώς] τών
336,14 ό έταιρος] νεώτερος
36,6 τον] τό σώμα
37,1 πρόσωπον] άσωπον
48b3,7 έκκλισιν] έκκλησίαν
49,4 τί βούλομαι] τίλλομαι
I conclude that SiC must be regarded as a gemellus of ΕΤ, and
therefore as a primary witness to the text of Ench.
In a number of cases the reading of ET and SiC appears to result
from conjectural emendation, for instance 32 3 ,17 μαντεύεσθαι]
μαντεύου.
In SiC there are a few traces of contamination with Par\ I have
noted the following cases:
7,8 άπαντα om.
7,10 καλούντος] καλούμενος
7,10 έλλίπης] έλλίπης και δεδεμένος βληθήση· ό γάρ έκών μή
έπόμενος άνάγκη τοΰτο πείσεται
13.4 τά έκτος] τοις έκτος άρέσκειν
18.5 έγώοηι.
26,2 πρός άλλήλους om.
332,3 έστω] έστω σοι
332,7 ή έπαινοΰντα om.
336,15-16 κάν-καθαρός om.
Some of these agreements may be coincidental (e.g. 18,5; 33 2 ,7), but
others can only be explained as the result of contamination (e.g. 7,10;
13,4). Contamination also accounts for those places where SiC does
not share an error of the first family and T, for instance 7,8 μηδέ SiC
Simp Nil Par Stob.\ μηδέν AC Si δ Τ Vat.
In some cases the reading of SiC may be the result of conjectural
emendation; see for instance:
4,7 έργου] έργου ού διαμαρτήσεις
6,4 χρήσις] εί χρήσις
18,2 διαίρει] διάκρινε
19b2,3 ούτε] ένθα ούτε
338,21 χρή] κέχρησαι
3313,37 έντιναχθήσονταί] ούκ άνοιχθήσονταί
In many places Sz'C omits one or more words, leaving a blank of a
few letters; see for instance 20,4-5 διατριβής τύχης] δια[4]κατέχης;
28,3 ϊνα om.; 33 13 ,36 φοιτάς om. From ch. 33 10 on, SiC omits consi-
derable portions of text, leaving large blanks; there are the following
cases:
3310,26-31 καί-θέαν om.
3312,33-36 υ]περοχή-έμπεσόντι om. (i.e. Sz'C does have the initial υ
(without spiritus) of the word ύπεροχή)
40,2-6 ό]ρώσαι-αίδήμονες om.
41,2-4 έσθίειν-έπιστροφή om.
43.2-5 έάν-έστιν om.
44,2.3-5 2 έγιί^-κρείττων, 3-5 έγώ-λέξις om.
461_2,3-13 συμποσίφ-έργα om.
47.3-5 κάν-εϊπηςοπι.
48b2,2-3 ούδένα-έγκαλεΐ om.
49.4-14 καταμαθεΐν-λόγοις om.
511_3,2-17 λόγον-βιοΰν om.
522,9-l 1 τού-έχομεν om.
531_4,2-9 άγου-οΰ om. (here there is no blank)
In the case of omissions of words indicated by a blank one naturally
thinks of the possibility that the exemplar was damaged and therefore
had become illegible. But for the larger omissions this explanation
will not do: it would be too much of a coincidence if in almost all
these cases the beginning lines of the chapters would have been
preserved, while the rest would have been destroyed. What seems
more likely to me is that in an ancestor of SiC the lemmata were cut
short intentionally 17 . That the omissions are not due to the source
17
This phenomenon is also noted in some of the derivatives of Sie\ see p. 104.
For cases as 33 12 ,33-36, where the lemma breaks off within a word, cf. Ε [Par. gr.
2072] and F [Par. Suppl. gr. 1023], where the same phenomenon is observed; see
for instance 4,1-3 οταν-βαλ[ανείφ] F; 51 1 ,l-2 είς-διαι[ροΰντα] Ε.
from which SiC took the additional portions of text of Ench appears
from the the omission at 33 12 ,33-36, where the omission starts with
υ]περοχή: the words υπεροχή δοκούντων are found in the lemma in
ABD. The blanks in SiC may result from the observation of the scribe
of SiC (or one of its ancestors) that the text of Ench was too short in
comparison to Simplicius' commentary; further, the abridged
lemmata may have been ended with a note as κτέ. That the length of
the blanks left in SiC was established conjecturally seems to be
suggested by the blank at 52 s ,9-11, where the scribe leaves more space
than necessary for the omitted text.
Hadot, Tradition 49-53, devotes a long section to Johannes Rhosos'
activity as a corrector; in SiC Rhosos makes a few corrections in the
text (esp. in the first chapter) and adds alternative versions of Ench l 5
and 2.
1
This edition also contains the Dissertations, of which it is the editio princeps. See
Schweighäuser XXII-XXV1.
2
Schweighäuser XXV wrongly believes that Ha and Tr have a common source.
48a1,2-4. There is a slight indication that Trincavelli consulted Cr: at
122,6 both Cr and Tr read έκχειτε for έκχεΐται.
Although the dependence of Tr on Ha (whether or not via Cr)
can be regarded as certain, there are many places (about eighty)
where Tr departs from Ha; these must be explained by contamina-
tion of Tr from various sources. These sources can be identified as
SzSa [the editio princeps of Simplicius' commentary, 1528], one of the
three MSS Π [Laur. 31,37], Φ [Par. gr. 3047], Ψ [Vat. gr. 1314] 3 , and
SiS [Ven. Marc. gr. 253] or its derivative SiR [Par. gr. 1959], In some
cases it is impossible to tell whether Tr borrowed a reading from
ΠΦΨ or SzSa, because it is found in both sources (&Sa has been con-
taminated with Σ [Neap. Girolamini C.F. 2.11], a relative of ΠΦΨ;
see pp. 25-30). First I will list some readings common to Tr and ΠΦΨ:
5a,5 άλλον] άλλους δ
22,6 χώραν] τάξιν δ (et 5zSa)
243,17 μάλλον om. ΠΦΨΩ
29^4 άποστήση] αίσχυνθήση δ (et .S'/Sa)
292,5 σκόπει] σκόπει καί ΠΦΨ
293,12 ταΰτα] ταΰτα πάντα δ
34,1-2 καθάπερ επί των άλλων om. δ (et SSa)
48b2,6 καθισταμένων] καθεστώτων δ
52',3 πόθεν οτι] πώς δ
In the following places there is agreement between Tr and SiSa:
19b2,6 τοΰτο] ταΰτα
533,8 Άλλ' ω Κρίτων] άλλα και το τρίτον (et S?EFGHJ)
Although these are only two places, the reading at 53^,8 proves
beyond doubt that Trincavelli consulted SiSa; moreover, in many
places where Tr agrees with ΠΦΨ, the same reading is also found in
Si Sa (see above).
Finally, there are some places where Tr shares a reading with SzG
[Ven. Marc. gr. 261] and its derivative SiS [Ven. Marc. gr. 253], which
in its turn is the source of SiR [Par. gr. 1959]:
122,10 μή om. (et SiC)
48b3,7 έξ] άφ'
511,6-7 υπερθέσεις έξ υπερθέσεων ποιη] μεθ' ύπερθέσεως ποιης Ha:
προθέσεις έκ προθέσεως ποιής SiGRS: υπερθέσεις έξ
υπερθέσεων ποιης, προθέσεις έκ προθέσεων Tr
512,12 6 om.
53^5 κακός γενόμενος om. Tr SiR (habent SiGS)
The case of 53^5 shows that Trincavelli probably consulted SzR.
3
ΠΦΨ ultimately derive from δ.
Tr has a number of errors of its own, many of which concern
orthography; some instances:
5a,4 έμποδιζώμεθα] έμποδιζόμεθα
14a1,3 παΐδα] πααΐδα
21,3 ένθυμηθήση]ένθημηθήση
292,6 τοΰ έργου] τών έργων
314,17 Πολυνείκην] πολυνίκην
338,19 καθαρευτέον] καθαρευθέον
34,9 σεαυτώ om.
48b3,7 ήρκεν] εϊρηκεν κ (et Ha): ήρχεν Tr
51*,4 ϊνα] ήν
4
Schweighäuser XXVI, note *), declares that he has not been able to consult
the editions published in Paris in 1540 and 1552.
5
In the chapter on the MSS of Simplicius' commentary it is demonstrated that
Sî'Sa has been contaminated with Σ [Neap. Girolamini C.F. 2.11]; see pp. 106-107.
In the third place, there are a few important cases of agreement with
SiG [Ven. Marc. gr. 261] and its derivatives:
255.18 έπαινέσαι] κολακεΰσαι Ne SiG
255.19 εισόδου] εισόδου ποφοινιών Ne SiG1'
Further, there are two cases of agreement with SiC [Vat. gr. 327] and
its derivatives:
332,4 ήξομεν] λέξον μέν Ne SiC
52^3 πόθεν om. Ne SiC
Some readings in Ne are found in more than one of these sources, so
that it is impossible to establish whence N e took them; see for
instance:
6,5 έπάρθητι habent Ne SiCG: έπαρθήση Ha
7,2 άναλέξη] άναλέξασθαι Ne SiCGSa
15,7 άλλ'] άλλά και Ne SiGSa
23.2 άπώλεσας την ένστασιν] την ένστασιν άπώλεσας Ne
SiCGSa
Ne has a number of characteristic readings. Some of these are simply
errors; see for instance:
21.3 ουδέποτε] ποτε
24U Ουτοί] Οιτοί
295,22 έπίσκεψαι] έπίσκεψε
297,35-36 φιλοτεχνεΐν-έξω om.
522.9 έστιν om.
Some other readings look like conjectures; these may be partly based
on Politian's translation; see for instance:
29^2-3 τήν-ήξεις] οΰτι μέν πρός τοΰτο προθύμως άρξεις Ne: nun-
quam ipsam prompte aggrediaris Pol
292.10 βαλείν] λαβείν Ha: βαλείν δ: βλαβεΐν6 Ne (et Gg): vulne-
rari Pol
46^2 τά] τι: aliquid Pol
Ne is the source of no less than six MSS, all written by the same scribe
(Iakobos Episkopopoulos) and all very similar in execution 7 : Aa [Be-
sançon 420], Bb [Par. gr. 2123], Cc [Par. Suppl. gr. 200], Dd [Par.
Dupuy 902], Nn [Edinburgh Univ. Lib. 3076] and Pp [Lond. Add.
11887]. These MSS follow Ne very closely, copying even such absurd
readings as 24 1 ,1 Ουτοί] Οίτοί. The six MSS have a number of
conjunctive errors; see for instance:
6
This is a vox nihili, probably echoing βλάπτειν.
7
All these MSS are gilt-edged, and measure about 160 x 110 mm.
4,9 άλλα καν] άλλ' και (sic)
14b2,2 περιποιήσαι] περιποιν σαί τι (sic)
26.3 οτι om.
339,23 άποκρίνου-έπεί om.
35.4 έπιπλήξοντας] έπιπλήζοντας
45,2 πίνει] πείνει
Each of the six MSS has separative errors against the others, while
there are no groups of two or more MSS with conjunctive errors; this
shows that the six MSS go back independently to a lost derivative of
Ne. For each MS I will quote a few characteristic readings.
Some readings from Aa:
23.1 γένηται] γένητο
24J,4 ούν om.
315,24 μηοπι.
513 οίς] εις (nisi fallor)
Some readings from Bb:
2 2 ,9 τίνος] τινον
17.2 βραχύ om.
31*,2 έστιν om.
332,3-4 δέ-παρακαλοΰντος om.
Some readings from Cc:
15,6 συμπότης] συμότης
322.7 η] ει
46 1 ,! φιλόσοφον] φιλόσοφος
47,4 περιλάμβανε] περιλάβανε
Some readings from Dd:
22,6 καταγελώντές] καταγελώντέ
243,15 καί alterum om.
26,6 εϊποι] ε'ίποις
36,2 δε om.
Some readings from Nn:
2 2 ,9 τινος-ήμΐν om.
11,4 δε σοι] δέσει
252.8 άνθ' ών] άνθεώ
293,14 σαλπίζει] σαλπίζη
Some readings from Ρρ:
10,4 εΰρήσεις] εΰρήσις (sic)
18,6 άπ' om.
243,18 πράσσειν] πάσσειν
462,13 αυτών] αύπών
The edition published in Paris in 1564 ("apud Andream Wechelum";
Oldfather nr. 125, We) is also based on N e . We follows N e very
closely, and adopts almost all the readings peculiar to Ne, even voces
1
nihili as 24 ,! Ουτοί] οίτοί. In a very few cases We corrects an error in
Ne, for instance 22,4 μή habet We: μέ Ne; in the first of the three
epigrams quoted in Ne (Schenkl test. XL), Ne has κάτθεο, whereas
We reads ένικάτθεο.
8
Cf. Schweighäuser LXV, with note **).
15,1 σεδεΐ]δεΐσε
17.3 ΰποκρίνασθαί] ύποκρίνεσθαί
51^6 νυν] τοίνυν
511,6-7 υπερθέσεις έξ υπερθέσεων ποιή] υπερθέσεις έξ υπερθέσεων
ποιής, προθέσεις έκ προθέσεων (μεθ' ύπερθέσεως ποιής Ha)
Besides, there are many places where GHaTr or GTr agree with
other MSS.
At 46^4 G agrees with SiSa άφηρήκει πανταχόθεν Σωκράτης] καί
σωκράτης πανταχόθεν άφηρήκει. In addition, there are quite a lot of
places where there is agreement between G SiSa and other possible
sources of contamination, such as Sib.
G shares many remarkable readings with Vat; some instances:
G has a few separative readings of its own; some of these may well be
conjectures. Some instances:
12.4 έλεύθερα] έλεύθερα εύσθενή
15,22 τό διότι] τόδε ότι
122,5 άρξαι] άρξον
39,2-4 ώς-ύπερβής om.
462,9 τότε om.
At 21,2, where Tu has έμπεσείν for περιπεσείν with the other early
editions, there is a marginal addition περιπεσείν (sic) περιπίττειν
(sic): περιπίπτειν is the reading of Nil.
Although I have not made a full collation of Tu, I did notice a
printing error at 29^3, where Tu has τον instead of τών.
The copy of Tu which is preserved in the Bibliothèque Nationale
in Paris (which I have consulted on microfilm) contains many MS
notes and corrections. Remarkably, these notes are partly copied
from Ne. For instance, at 33 2 ,3 Ne has καί σπανίως ή δή for σπανίως
δέ; the latter reading is found in Tu, but it was brought into
accordance with Ne's reading by the anonymous reader of the BN
copy of Tu.
The year 1554 saw the publication of two editions of Ench, the first
being the one by Th. Naogeorgus, published at Strassburg (Na;
Oldfather nr. 283). Schweighäuser XXVI-XXVIII states that the
Greek text of Na is based on Ha, which is correct. Na also contains a
new Latin translation, and explanatory notes. With regard to the
places where Na departs from Ha, Schweighäuser states that these
result from comparison with Politian's translation or from conjec-
tural emendation. Schweighäuser XXVIII, note *), mentions some
places where Naogeorgus prints a conjecture of his own invention.
I am quoting some instances, in order to give an impression of
Naogeorgus' methods of emending the text:
30,4 άλλα πρός πατέρα] άλλα μή πρός πατέρα Na
314,18 έποίησε] έποίησε στασιάζειν (inter se discordare Politianus)
314,21 έπιμελείται] έπιμελεΐσθαι Ha: έπιμελήσεται Na
331S,37 έντιναχθήσονταί] έκτιναχθήσονταί Ha: ούκ έκτιναχθήσον-
ταί Na (ex Politiani versione ut tibi fores non pateant,
secundum Schweighäuser)
3313,40 διαβεβλημένον] διαβεβλημένου Ha: διαπεπληγμένου Na
34.2 έκδεξάσθω] έξετάσθω Na
41.3 άποπατεΐν] περιπατείν Na
41,3 όχεύειν om., sed in versione vehi dat (= όχεΐσθαι)9
9
From the readings in ch. 41 it appears that Naogeorgus not only aimed at
emending the text where he judged it corrupt, but also at expurgating it in
passages where he thought his readers might be scandalized.
10
The Latinized name of this scholar is variously reported as Scheggius,
Schegkius or Schekius. See Oldfather nr. 14; Schweighäuser XXVIII-XXIX.
2^5 έκκλίνεις] έκκλίνης
512,12 προσάγηται] προσάγεται
11
Schweighäuser XXXI, note *), also states "Ex Basileensi hac altera editione
expressa est Salmanticensis, quae anno MDLV prodiit", but Schweighäuser has not
seen this edition himself.
S35,! 1 παραίτησαι] παραιτήσεαι
462,10 φέροντα] φαγόντα
Further, it should be noted that SI contains the three epigrams which
are also found in Ha and Ne (Schenkl test. XL, XLI, XXXVI), but
neither in Tr nor in Sc. In line I of the first epigram (Schenkl test.
XL) Ne has κάτθεο for ένικάτθεο, which is the reading of Ha and SI;
therefore it is probable that Ferandus used Ha as his secondary
source.
12
See Oldfather, Contributions and Supplement, nr. 35; Schweighäuser XXXI-
XXXIV.
48b3,7 ήρκεν] ε'ίρηκεν HaNaScmS: ήρχεν TrSc'Wo1: ε'ιρυκεν Wo'"S
49,6 έρχομαι] έρχη WomS (έρχου ScmS)
Wo contains a few (printing) errors:
14,17 ευδαιμονία] ευδαιμονία
243,17 μή δι'] μηδ'
28.3 λοιδορήσηταί] λοδορήσηταί
38.4 άψόμεθα] άψώμεθα
513,17 οφείλεις] ώφείλεις
The editions by Schegk and Wolf provided the standard for the
vulgate of Ench, until Schweighäuser's editio maior (1798), which in its
turn was the basis for all the editions up to the present one. In a few
cases editors consulted one or more MSS, but as a rule they con-
tented themselves with copying a previous edition, sometimes adding
readings from other editions or emending the text by conjectural
emendation. And it goes without saying that the process of corrup-
tion continued steadily.
Schweighäuser XXXV-LXXXV gives a circumstantial discussion of
the editions between Wolf s edition and his own one. It is not my
intention to repeat this discussion, but I will give a concise summary,
here and there correcting Schweighäuser's account.
13
A reprint of this edition appeared in 1567 (Oldfather nr. 127).
14
Thus in the heading of the third epigram the words ΈΚ ΒΙΒΛΙ'ΟΥ TPI'TOY
are printed in upper case, whereas the rest (τών έπιγραμμάτων, εις Έπίκτητον,
λεωνίδου) is cast in lower case.
(non ita Wo); 2^5 έκκλίνεις] έκκλίνης; 51 2 ,12 προσάγηται] προσ-
άγεται 15 . That Br is based on Sc and not on Wo, appears from the
reading at 31 3 ,17 πολυνείκην habet Wo: πολυνίκην ScBr (etTr). Br
adds some printing errors of its own; some instances:
3,3 στέργω] στέργρς (στέργειςΗ8 etc.)
7,5 έμβληθης] έκβλιθης (έκβληθης Ha etc.)
20.3 τοιγαροΰν] τοιγαρροΰν
314,21 επιμελείται] έπιμειλται
3313,39 καθήκη] καθήηη
In ch. VIII (pp. XXXV-XLI) Schweighäuser discusses the "Editionis
Basileensis secundae sequaces" (Basileensis secunda = Sc). He starts
with the Plantin editions, the first of which was published in 1578 (PI;
Oldfather nr. 128). However, a closer inspection of Plantin's text
shows that it is not exclusively based on Se, but also draws on Wo.
The influence of Wo already appears from the chapter division: like
Wo, PI divides the text into 79 chapters; PI also reproduces Wolfs
Latin translation. Further, Schweighäuser's statement (p. XXXVI,
note *)) "nec ullas alias, nisi quas editio Bas. 2. offerebat, lectiones
marginales habent editiones Plantinianae" proves to be false: at
48b 2 ,7, where ScWoPI have ήρχεν for ήρκεν in the text, Sc adds ε'ιρη-
κεν in the margin (with Ha), whereas Wo and PI have the variant
reading εϊρυκεν; similarly, at 49,6 Sc adds ερχου in the margin (for
έρχομαι), against ερχη in the margins of Wo and PI. At 2 2 ,9 Sc omits
τε (with the other editions, except Ne), for which Wo and PI have δ'
(with Na); at 33 13 ,40 WoPl read τοσούτου, while Sc has τοσούτον. PI
corrects the printing errors which occur in either Sc or Wo alone, but
the two errors common to both editions (2^5 έκκλίνεις] έκκλίνης;
51 2 ,12 προσάγηται] προσάγεται) recur in Pl.
In 1607 an edition "ex officina Plantiniana Raphelengii" was
published in Leiden (Ra; I have consulted the reprint of 1616;
Oldfather nrs. 136, 141, 142); the minute size of this edition and its
reprints suits the Encheiúdion in the most literal sense. The text is not
quite identical to that of the earlier Plantin editions. Some instances
of deviations of Ra from PI:
15.4 μέχρις habet Ra (Wo) : μέχρι PI (Sc)
322,6 το habet Ra16 (Wo) : om. PI (Sc)
15
Sc's error 13,6 ούν] ού is corrected in Br.
16
Schweighäuser XXXVIII, note *), remarks that this reading recurs for the
first time since Wo in the Maire editions; he states the same about 39,2 φυλάξεις]
φυλάξης ScPl. In both cases the reading of the Maire editions is already found in
Ra.
338,19 καθαρευτέον habet Ra (Wo): καθαρευθέον PI (Sc)
34,3 παρά habet Ra (Wo) : περί PI (Sc)
Many places in Ra are marked by means of an asterisk or a crux, but
no variant readings are given. The reason for this practice is given in
a note to the "Benivolus Lector" on the last page [248] 17 .
17
Asterisci passim in textu Graeco notati corruptelam aliquam vocis praecedentis
sequentisve, aut varietatem quandam lectionis désignant: quod signo isto indicandum
singulis locis esse iudicavimus: sed voces ipsas variantes enumerare, aut meliorem lectionem
asscribere noluimus; ne nimia sua mole Enchiridii modum excederet istud volumen.
18
Schweighäuser mentions the 1634 edition (Oldfather nr. 152) as the earliest
Maire edition.
19
Schweighäuser XXXIX, η. *), also mentions 33 l s ,36 τινα] τίνος, but in fact
this reading already occurs in Ra (at least in the 1616 edition).
Plantiniana, sive pari ter atque ilia ex ipsa Bas. 2. descriptas exhibet."
Because To usually agrees with PI in places where PI sides with Wo
against Sc, the first hypothesis must be correct. Moreover, both PI
and To have a Latin Vita Epicteti which is not found in Sc or Wo.
The Geneva editions follow the text of Sc very closely, according to
Schweighäuser XLI. As an instance of disagreement between Sc and
Ge Schweighäuser mentions 29 7 ,33, where Sc (and the other edi-
tions) read ούν, while Ge has ού (Schweighäuser plausibly suggests
that this correction results from comparison with Politian's trans-
lation 20 (which is printed in Ge) nequaquam conveniant). Further, Ge
has a new chapter division. I have not seen Ge myself.
20
It has already been noted that Ench 295"7 is absent from Polidan's translation,
but was incorporated from Perotti's translation into the editio princeps of Politian's
translation (see p. 51, n. 15).
21
Schweighäuser XLII, note **), mentions some instances, a.o. the beginning
of ch. 5a, which in Co is printed as follows: Ταράσσει τους άνθρώπους, ού τα
πράγματα, άλλα τά περί των πραγμάτων δόγματα, οίον θάνατος ούδέν [δεινόν, καί
διότι,] δεινόν, έπεί καί σωκράτει αν έφαίνετο- άλλα τό δόγμα τό περί θανάτου, [όταν
έμποδιαζώμ. (sic) ή σπαραττώμεθα.] οτι δεινόν. οταν ούν έμποδιζόμεθα, ή
ταραττόμεθα, μηδέποτε άλλους αίτιώμεθα κτέ.
differ substantially from those in SiSa, which is the primary source of
Heinsius' edition. A first edition appeared in 163922; in 1640 it was
reprinted with Salmasius' extensive notes (He; Oldfather nr. 812).
From the prefaces by Heinsius and Salmasius it appears that the two
scholars were not on very good terms, because Heinsius is accused of
plagiarism by Salmasius 23 . This charge is based on the prefaces by
Heinsius and the "typographus"; the latter claims that he has
obtained a codicem cum Nansiano Ms. collatum24; Salmasius maintains
that this is only a mystification on Heinsius' part, in order to conceal
that he adorned himself with borrowed plumes.
The text of the lemmata of Ench in H e is a conflation of SiSa and
Wo (or a derivative of Wo), with a number of readings borrowed
from other sources, and a number of unique readings. For the
influence of Wo see 30,4 άλλα] ούκ, άλλά Wo: ούκ· άλλά He. Some
readings are also found in N e [Paris 1540]: see for instance 16,3 ευ-
θύς] εύθύς διαίρει παρά σεαυτω καί NeHe: εύθύς διαίρει παρά σεαυτω
καί λέγε SiSa: εύθύς διαίρει παρά σεαυτω καί λέγειν Ha etc.; 29 2 ,10
βαλείν] βλαβείν NeHe (et Na): λαβείν HaSc m sWo m g; 36,4 φυλάξαι]
μή φυλάσσειν NeHe. He has a number of readings not found else-
where; some instances:
1 °, 18 φαντασία τραχεία] τραχεία καί φαντασία
4,5 εύθύς om.
10,5 ού συναρπάσουσιν] ούχ άρπάσουσιν
26,3 ποτήριον] ποτήριον ή άλλο τι
46',5 βουλόμενοι om.
522,4 τούτων om.
There is no saying whether such readings are borrowed from another
source (i.e. the codex Nansianus) or represent Heinsius' conjectures;
some of them may just be errors.
He is the source of Kk [Cantabr. Ii.VI.41]. Kk agrees with He in all
the places just quoted for He. On the other hand, Kk does not share
the distinctive readings of Maire 1646 and its followers (see below,
pp. 76-77). Kk has some errors of its own; some instances:
22
The only copy of this edition known to Oldfather (nr. 811a) is preserved in
the Leiden University Library (location number 432 Gl).
23
For more information on the quarrel between Heinsius and Salmasius see
Schweighäuser XLVII-XLVIII; Hadot, Simplicius 177.
24
Hadot, Simplicius 177, in her account of the affair, states that the typographus
claims "qu'il a pu se procurer un manuscrit qui avait été collationné avec celui de
Nansius"; however, in the 16th-18th centuries the word codex is used both for MSS
and for printed books; if a MS is meant, this is usually stated explicitly.
243,11 ϊνα]ϊναδέ
243,17 ων] ω
313,12-13 φεύγειν-αύτών om.
In some places Kk has been corrected; for instance at 29 3 ,18 Kk reads
περιδεύσας with He, but adds a supralinear ο; at 32^5 Kk has και for
ή with He, but καί is deleted, and ή added in the margin. The
corrections are probably due to the first hand.
CI. Salmasius, in his preface to He, states that he had been working
on the text of Ench himself 25 ; this work was never published, but
traces of Salmasius' work can be seen in his notes in a copy of the
1595 Geneva edition; these notes are published in Relandus' 1711
edition (pp. 33-48). It has already been illustrated that in many cases
Salmasius' notes agree with Ζ [Leid. Per. gr. Ο 5] (see p. 64).
Relandus, in his 1711 edition (pp. 120-125), gives a collation of the
so-called codex Gerdesianus, about which he states (p. 120, note): "Est
Joachimus Gerdesius, qui ex codice manuscripto alium sua manu
descripsit in usum Illustr. Viri Joachimi Gerstorpii, anno 1644. Extat
in Bibl. Meibomiana." Schweighäuser LXXI-LXXII shows that this MS
is based on Wo and He (and possibly one or more other editions as
well), and does not have any independent value. He even concludes
"fucum facere voluisse scribam hujus codicis viro illi, cui eum vel
vendidisset vel dono obtulisset"26. The codex Gerdesianus contained a
number of readings not found elsewhere; some instances:
16,1 ή άποδημοΰντος τέκνου] ή ώς αποθανόντος αΰτφ τέκνου ή
ώς άποδημοΰντος (= Simp XXIV 8-9)
16.4 ού alterum] τι
40.5 α'ισθωνται] αίσθάνωνται
25
Schweighäuser LXIX, note *), argues that Salmasius did not plan a separate
edition of Ench, but intended to include his observations on Ench in the notes
accompanying Heinsius' edition of Simp. Salmasius states that for his work on Simp
he has consulted a codex Vossianus (i.e. a printed edition) with notes taken from a
MS, while for Ench he has used scripti codices, the number of which is not specified
by him; one of these MSS may have been Ζ [Leid. Per. gr. Ο 5].
26
On Gerdesius and Gestorpius see also Höistad 107-108.
27
As instances of readings that are found in Mh for the first time, Schweig-
häuser quotes 29',3 ηξεις] έφήξεις; 29 7 ,35 ή περί τα εσω] ή έπί τα εσω; 31 4 ,22
interesting to the student of the text, with the exception of the
edition by M. Casaubon (London 1659; Oldfather nr. 241) and its
successors; the importance of these editions, however, lies not so
much in the field of the textual tradition and criticism of Ench, as in
the addition of Par, of which Casaubon is the editor princeps (see pp.
197, 234-236).
The two Bucharest MSS Ii [Bucharest gr. 645] and Jj [Bucharest
gr. 1030], which date from the late 18th or early 19th century, can be
traced ultimately to Mh. For instance, at 53 ! ,4-5 these MSS read ώς
εψομαι σπουδαίος ήδέ άοκνος, εάν δέ μή έθέλω κτέ, with Mh and its
derivatives. Iijj are related to Maire 1651 (Oldfather nr. 156) and its
congeners, such as Rotterdam 1654 (Oldfather nr. 161), witness the
omission of ή before θάνατον at 2^5, which also occurs in Maire
1651, Rotterdam 1654 etc., but not in Mh; at 25 5 ,18 Iijj have νυν for
the second ούν with Maire 1651, Rotterdam 1654 etc. The two MSS
also have conjunctive errors which are not found elsewhere 28 ; some
instances:
243,17 συλλαμβάνετε] συλλαμβάνειν
48b3,7 έξ]έφ'
49.10 γραμματικός] γραμματικόν
53',5 ούδέν] ούχ
And each has separative errors against the other; some instances in Ii:
13.11 πράξεις] πράξαις
47,5 καί alterum om.
48b2,5 εύλαβούμενός] εύλαβοΰντος
Some of the errors in Jj:
19b2,6 καταφρόνησις] καταφρονήσεως
243,12 τηρών] τηρείν
3310,24 παριέναι] παρεΐναι
Another late MS which derives from Mh is Oo [Kozani, ΧΣ 13], which
breaks off after 34,7 καί; the dependence of this MS on Mh and its
derivatives appears from such readings as 29^3 ήξεις] έφήξεις; 31 4 ,22
έκκλίνειν-εύσεβείας] τού έκκλίνειν-τής εύσεβείας. Oo does not derive
from Maire 1651 or one of its congeners, because it does have the
29
For the scandalous life of Meibom and the vicissitudes of his work on
Epictetus' Encheidmon and Cebes' Tabula, see Höistad's article (with the references
in note 1); cf. Schweighäuser, I.e.
häuser quotes 29 3 ,15, where Up omits μέν (with London 1670, and its
source Ca). Upton used a copy of Tr that contained notes taken from
two MSS, a Vaticanus and a MS once owned by Giorgio Valla; he
received this copy from his friend J. Harris. I will quote some
remarkable readings from this codex:
The same Harris sent Upton the notes he had taken from a copy of
SSa which once belonged to the library "collegii cujusdam Societ.
Jesu"; this book contained various readings taken from a MS30. This
MS was very closely related to Ζ [Leid. Per. gr. Ο 5], as appears from
the following readings (in most cases the same reading occurs in
Salmasius' notes, which may also have been borrowed from (a
congener of) Z) :
φύσει om.
15,22 τό διότι] τόδε ότι (et Salm.)
4,7 έργου] έργου ού διαμαρτήσεις (et Salm. U SiC )
512,10 φαινόμενον om. (et Salm.)
52*,3 ό τοΰ] τό (et Salm. G [Uppsal. gr. 25] )
30
This collation is printed after Upton's notes to Ench, p. 284-287; Schweig-
häuser prints the same notes in EPhMYV 170-174.
the title-page of the 1747 edition we read "Epicteti Enchiridion, ex
editione Joannis Uptoni". But on the title-page of the 1744 edition
(Oldfather nr. 191) any reference to Upton is absent (ΕΠΙΚΤΗΤΟΥ
ΕΓΧΕΙΡΙΔΙΟΝ (...), Omnia Graece 8c Latine); and an inspection of
the text of this edition shows that indeed it is not identical with
Upton's edition, but reproduces Meibom's Greek text and Latin
translation.
The next important editor is C.G. Heyne; his first edition appeared in
1756 (Oldfather nr. 253); a second revised and augmented edition
was published in 1776 (Oldfather nr. 254); the third edition followed
in the year 1783 (Oldfather nrs. 255-257). Heyne bases his edition on
Upton's text, accepting Upton's division into 52 chapters. But he uses
a number of other sources as well: the two Christian adaptations then
known (Parand Nil), the two Venetian editions (i.e., the editioprinceps
of Simp and Trincavelli's 1535 edition), the editions by Wolf, Nao-
georgus and Heinsius, and the critical notes in the editions by
Relandus (based on Meibom's work) and Upton; in addition he uses
Γ [Dresd. Da 55]. From this MS he also edits for the first time the
scholia on Ench. Schweighäuser speaks about Heyne in terms of
profound admiration31.
31
He calls Heyne "Goettingensis Scholae lumen" (p. LXXIV); on p. LXXV1
Schweighäuser expresses his modesty towards Heyne (and future editors) in a
period which is too beautiful to pass over in silence: "Qua in disputatione, aut
etiam in animadversionibus ad ipsum Enchiridion si qua proposita sunt a viro
doctissimo, a quibus discedere debui, aut quae mihi pro largiori subsidiorum copia,
quibus usus sum, paulo exactius ad rei veritatem tradere licuit; nae impudens ego
sim, si luculentissimis viri meritis, qui viam ab ipso fere primo apertam, libellum
hunc certa quadam & constanti ratione critica tractandi, tanto tamque supra meam
laudem elato successu emensus est, quidquam idcirdo detractum velim; & stolidus
utique, ni cogitem, immo indignus qui ullam laudis partem feram, ni optem etiam
cupiamque, ut existant mox alii, qui, quae mihi (vereor ne multis partibus
frequentiora & graviora) errata aut parum adcurate prolata exciderint, ea ad
veritatem exacturi, quae me praeterierint, suppleturi sunt."
posuisse, VILLEBRUNIUS est." Like Heyne, Villebrune starts out from
Upton's edition; the editions by Simpson and Heyne are not
mentioned by him, although (according to Schweighäuser LXXXI,
note *)) he borrows some material from Heyne. The first edition
only contains the Greek text of Ench·, in the second edition the Greek
text is accompanied by a French translation, and there are critical
notes. The third edition is the same as regards Ench, although
Villebrune mentions two more MSS used by him; moreover Cebes'
Tabula is added. On pp. 205-208 Villebrune enumerates the sources
which he has used besides Upton's edition (I quote from the third
edition). These sources include six MSS, four of which were already
in Paris at the end of the 18th century (Par. gr. 2072 [E], Par. gr.
2122 [X], Par. gr. 2123 [Bb], Par. gr. 2124 [U]); two other MSS are
indicated rather vaguely: "7. Codex in Italia ante undecim annos
collatus, membranaceus et antiquissimi aevi, cujus, et sequentis 8,
mihi lectiones utendas reliquerat, tum juvenis, Berger Germ an us. (...)
8. Alter codex ab eodem collatus, non melioris notae". Villebrune
does not specify the library or even the city where these MSS were
preserved; as to the latter MS we do not know the country either32. In
the third edition Villebrune adds as nr. 10: "Bini codices Gronovii, et
ejus emendationes manu scriptae"; as Schweighäuser LXXXII, note
*), remarks, the mentioning of Gronovius' MSS remains restricted to
the Index librorum, because they are never mentioned in the critical
notes of the third edition.
Villebrune is at his irresponsible worst in his note on Nilus (p.
207): "N. Nili Enchiridion. Plures fuêre hujus nominis, inter Graecos,
scriptores: sed Nilus hie videtur mihi fuisse Archimandritam (sic), et
Epictetum, pluribus in locis, ad scopum christianae relig. mutasse.
Verùm, quantùm licuit, voces sinceras autoris servavit, ut mihi collatis
lectionibus scriptorum aliorum visum est. Hunc, nomine ipsi non
notum, edidit, e vitioso codice, Londini 1659, apud Roycroft, Meric.
Casaub." So Villebrune confuses Nil and Par. Schweighäuser LXXXIV
32
It is impossible to identify the two MSS just mentioned. For nr. 7 Villebrune
mainly quotes marginal readings, which may or may not have been added by a later
hand; at 29 2 ,6 it is reported to have των έργων for του έργου: των έργων is found in
the editions from Tr on, which makes it highly probable that 7 derives from one of
the editions; at 244,20-21 the margin of 7 has σοΰ-τοΰ χαλκέος-τοΰ σκυτέος for σέ-
τόν χαλκέα-τόν σκυτέα, a reading which is accepted by Villebrune, but is not found
anywhere else. Villebrune's 8 is reported to omit 1 3 ,11 ουδείς σε βλάψει; the phrase
is also omitted in Sz'CT. At 3,3 Villebrune's 8 has σείης-σείεις for στέργτις-στεργω;
this reading is found in the editions from Maire 1646 on. Therefore this MS too
must have been a recentissimus.
refers to some passages in his own critical notes where Villebrune's
incompetence is demonstrated 33 .
33
See for instance Schweighäuser note ad 29 7 ,36 τάξιν έπέχειν: "Quod vero,
στάσιν εχειν etiam in Ms. Paris. 2. id est, in nostro Pd. [Par. gr. 2122, my X] scribi,
Villebrunius narrat; rursus accidit huic editori quod supra (...) vidimus, ut oblitus
esset quod initio hujus capitis ipse nos docuerat, totum hoc Caput in eodem codice
desiderari." In note 31 (p. 80) I have quoted an instance of Schweighäuser's
eloquence in praising others; his indignation on Villebrune's edition brings him to
an equally eloquent outburst of loedorology, which I feel I must quote in full (p.
LXXXIII): "Nunc Variae illae Lectiones, quas cum lectoribus communicare hie
Editor dignatus est, earn quidem speciem prae se ferunt, ut ad primum intuitum
diceres, & largâ satis copiâ & probabili diligentiâ expromta omnia & adposita esse:
at, propius si inspexeris, mox vel modica adhibita adtentione intelliges, ita
jejunum, ita sterilem, ita mancum, nullo constanti consilio, nulla certa ratione
collectum, nullo ordine digestum esse ilium adparatum, ut ex omni copia, quam
paratam editor habebat, temere prorsus ac fortuito, quidquid primum in oculos
incurrisset, prae ceteris arripuisse videatur, idque ipsum haud raro ita obscure &
ambiguë expressisse, ut, quid tandem sit quod dederit quisque ex illis libris, quos
testes invocavit, ne Oedipus quidem extricare valeat: denique (dicam enim quod
sentio) ut incertus sis, utrum de hujus editoris instituto pronuncies, ipsum-ne, quid
faceret, aut quae essent omnino editoris critici (qualem se gessit) partes, juxta cum
ignarissimis nescivisse; an ludibrio habere voluisse lectorem, quemadmodum facere
soient nonnulli praeter spem ingentibus opibus potiti, ut, cum videri volunt de suis
copiis impertire aliquid indigentibus, tunc maxime his eisdem, ossa quaedam aut
cassas nuces pro solido cibo objicientes, indigno modo insultent."
34
In EPhM III Schweighäuser reproduces Upton's Greek text of Ench·, cf.
Schweighäuser, Ench IX-XI. Simultaneously with the editio maior two editiones minores
were published: one with the Greek text accompanied by Schweighäuser's Latin
translation (Oldfather nr. 295), the other containing the Greek text with a
selection of variant readings (Oldfather nr. 296).
35
Critical editions of Nil and Par were to follow in EPhM vol. V, but
Schweighäuser already uses his new text of these adaptations in his editio maior of
Ench.
36
Of Simplicius' commentary too Schweighäuser produced a new critical text
in EPhM (vol. IV).
37
Politian's translation, too, is found in EPhM (vol. V, 145-172).
and adds collations of four other MSS besides (Bonon. 2359 [SH],
Par. gr. 1959 [SR], Par. gr. 1960 [SJ], as well as the lost codex
Argentoratensis [Arg.], which contained both Ench and Simp·, SH,
now in Bologna, was in Paris at the end of the 18th century). Further,
he takes into account the excerpts in Stobaeus. He also minutely
reports the readings of many editions before his own.
Schweighäuser (pp. LXXXVI-XCVIII) divides the MSS into two
groups: I. Codices Simpliciani, Enchiridii capita Commentants Simplicii in-
serta exhibentes, with a subdivision into MSS that contain the complete
text of Ench (SJ [Par. gr. 1960] and SR [Par. gr. 1959]) and MSS
containing incomplete lemmata of varying length (SE [Par. gr.
2072], S H [Bonon. 2359] and the lost MS Ax. [which is Schweig-
häuser's siglum for the lemmata in the lost MS Arg.])·, II. Codices
Enchiridion continuo tenore scriptum exhibentes, with a subdivision into
MSS that also contain Simp (E and the lost MS Arg.) and those that do
not (UXBb).
On pp. XCVIII-CVI Schweighäuser discusses M/and Par, for which
he has consulted new MSS: for Nil he used Relandus' report of the
codex Hafniensis and his son's collation of Par. gr. 1220 (M*); for Par
he used Par. gr. 362 (PO), Par. gr. 858 (PN), Par. gr. 1053 (PP) and
Par. gr. 1302 (PQ), which were also collated by his son.
Finally, on pp. CVI-CVIII Schweighäuser states that he has con-
stantly used the Dissertations, Simplicius' commentary and Stobaeus'
quotations from Ench.
Schweighäuser's critical notes are very extensive, with the un-
desired consequence that (in Schenkl's words) "scripturae codicum
abditae ac sepultae potius sunt quam propositae" (Schenkl, p. 3*).
Even so, these notes show Schweighäuser's deep insight into every
aspect of Epictetus' text, and they are an inexhaustible source of
lucid and pertinent remarks. In fact, the very excellence of Schweig-
häuser's edition has been one of the factors deterring later scholars
from embarking on the enterprise of a new critical edition, his text
being the basis of all the later editions 38 .
Schweighäuser follows Upton's chapter division, only deviating
once, where he subdivides Upton's ch. 50 into two.
38
In one place, I have noted a serious error in Schweighäuser's text of Ench: at
31^6 he prints οΰ μέμψη instead of οΰτε μέμψη; this error has persisted in
subsequent editions.
Critical work on the Encheiridion after Schweighäuser's edition
As has just been stated, Schweighäuser's text provided the basis for,
or rather constitutes, the textus vulgatus of the 19th and 20th
centuries. Scholarly attention has been devoted to individual passages
in Ench, but entirely new independent critical editions have not been
prepared in the last two centuries.
A. Koraes, in the seventh volume of his Πάρεργα 'Ελληνικής
Βιβλιοθήκης (Paris 1826; Oldfather nr. 12) gives an edition of Ench
(together with Cebes' Tabula and the Hymn of Cleanthes); his text of
Ench is based on Schweighäuser's edition, but he adds a number of
conjectures of his own (which can be found in the Addenda et
Corrigenda in Schenkl's edition, pp. 731-732).
Ch. Thurot, in his Hachette editions of Ench (Paris 1874-1917; Old-
father nrs. 304-315), has a few critical notes (pp. XXXII-XXXVI).
39
Schenkl's text brims with printing errors, which are not always innocent (as,
for instance, 1 3 ,7 οίηθής] οίηδής): thus at 13,3 Schenkl omits καί before την
προαίρεσιν; at 39,5 Schenkl omits ειτα before κεντητόν (but he reports (είτα)
κεντητόν as the reading of Stobaeus, which shows that Schenkl himself is
responsible for the error). Further, in ch. 24 Schenkl's section numbers 3 and 5
should be placed one line higher: section 3 begins at κτήσαι in line 13, section 5 at
τίνα in line 30 (Schenkl's line numbers).
40
Here too, Schenkl is not free from errors; for instance, at 33 13 ,40
διαβεβλημένον he reports that Simplicius must have read διαβεβλημένου; but
Schweighäuser reports that the genitive forms in Simplicius' paraphrase are Wolf s
conjectures, and do not represent the transmitted text.
because it would involve the investigation of too many MSS41; his
edition of Ench shows too many traces of being a rush job, and does
not meet the high standards of his other work on the text of
Epictetus 4 2 . Unfortunately, the editions after Schenkl repeat
Schenkl's errors (with the exception of all too obvious printing
errors).
Oldfather, in his two-volume Loeb edition of Epictetus (1925-1928;
Oldfather nr. 13), follows Schenkl's text, although in some places he
departs from it43. In vol. II, 480, n. 2, Oldfather apologizes for the
absence of a critical edition of Ench with reference to the large
number of sources (as Schenkl had also done); he continues:
"Another [reason] is the very slight probability that any really notable
contributions to knowledge might result therefrom. As an intellectual
problem the preparation of a new edition of the Encheiridion presents
certain interesting features, but as a practical undertaking it is
outranked by a good many other possible investigations."44
Apart from a few published conjectures by Richards and Kronen-
berg our century has not seen much progress in the field of the
textual criticism of Epictetus' Encheiridion, although Oliver's notes in
his edition of Perotti's translation contain many valuable obser-
vations.
41
Cf. Schenkl's own remarks, p. 2*.
42
Errors in the preface to the Enchdridion: Schenkl states that the edition by
Haloander was published in Basel, whereas in reality it appeared in Nuremberg;
the three Paris MSS Par. gr. 2122, 2123, 2124 are indicated as Par. 2022, 2023, 2024.
Schenkl's negligence even extends to the Addenda et corrigenda (pp. 731-732). Thus
he reports that at 2^,2 Koraes conjectures o\> velcov έκκλίνεις for ο έκκλίνεκχι; in
reality Koraes' proposal refers to the text of Par: Koraes suggests reading ου έκκλί-
νεις instead of φ έκκλίνεις in Par 3 4 ,7, referring to ών έκκλίνεις in Pari1,2.
43
For instance l 3 ,11-12 ουδείς σε βλάψει, έχθρόν ούχ εξεις] έχθρόν ούχ εξεις,
ουδείς σε βλάψει with Nil.
44
The same opinion has recently been expressed by Maltese XXVII: "(...) un
compito dawero poco seducente, che non promette all'editore risultati pari alia
fatica."
Stemma codicum et editionis principis
Simplicii commentarii in Epicteti Encheiridion
A
CHAPTER FOUR
SIMPLICIUS' COMMENTARY ON
EPICTETUS' ENCHEIRIDION
Catalogue of Manuscripts
1
See also the brief résumé in Hadot, Simplidus 163-180.
2
In Boter, Translations, I used sigla different from those adopted by Hadot; thus
I designated Vat. gr. 327 (Hadot's C) as SS, and Marcianus gr. 261 (Hadot's G) as
SB. I have come to regret this, and I have now decided to use Hadot's sigla, in
order to prevent confusion: I think it is better to turn half-way than to persevere in
error. Even so, I designate the editio princeps with the siglum S Sa, although Hadot
uses the siglum Σ, because I always use such sigla for printed editions. I have also
invented my own sigla for reconstructed MSS (Greek minuscules).
3
See also Hadot, Addenda 390-392, where she corrects the statement in the
catalogue of the Brussels MSS that Brüx. 2302 derives from Pal. gr. 276 exclusively.
(Schweighäuser's Pi.). H once belonged to the monastery of San
Salvatore in Bologna. See Olivieri-Festa 408 (= Samberger I 21);
Hadot, Tradition 7-16, 102.
H goes back to η, and thus ultimately to δ, which is a primary
witness to the text of Ench in the supplemented parts of the lemmata.
Η is probably the source of the editio princeps. See pp. 101-102, 104,
106-108.
24. Venetus Mardanus gr. App. Cl. XI 13 (coll. 1009; olim monast. ss.
lohannis et Pauli LXFV)
16th century (before 1517); Caesar <Strategos> (subscription on f.
192v); parchment; 310 χ 210 mm.; ff. I, 193 (+ 124bis); Simp ff. l l l r -
192v; 31 lines; this MS originally also contained Ench, cf. Hadot,
Tradition 106; siglum P. Marcus Musurus was the first owner of P. See
Mioni, Ven. App. III 95-96; Hadot, Tradition 27·-35, 106.
Ρ is a gemellus of Y [Neap. III.E.29]. See pp. 108 n. 14, 110.
Lost manuscript
Argentoratensis Schweighäuseri (see p. 16; cf. Hadot, Tradition 12,
108); paper; folio; ff. 1-90; destroyed by fire in 1870.
4
I principally disagree with Hadot on one point: she argues for the existence of
three extant or reconstructible representatives of her family β' (Tradition 7-35); yet
when drawing up the table of the primary MSS ("témoins indépendants") she only
attributes a primary status to Ε and F (the two representatives of the first sub-family
of β') and to Η (the only primary representative of the second sub-family), denying
a primary status to the MSS constituting the third sub-family; however, as most of
these MSS are not derived from extant MSS, they are "témoins indépendants",
whether we like it or not. In her edition, Hadot assigns a primary status to J, of
which she gives a full report in the apparatus, but the readings of J's gemellus are
not noted. The discarding of these MSS hardly affects the constitution of the text,
though, and it significantly simplifies the critical apparatus. In my apparatus the
readings of these MSS are reported with the collective siglum κ (I [Par. Mazar.
4459], Κ [Vat. Barb. gr. 76], L [Vind. Phil. gr. 37], Ρ [Ven. Marc. gr. App. cl. XI
13], Q [Oxon. Coll. Nov. 247], Y [Neap. gr. III.E.29]).
Simplicius' commentary does not run parallel to that of the text of
the commentary itself: in two cases (C and δ) the original lemmata
have been supplemented from another source, and in even more
cases contamination has been at work. Therefore it has been
necessary for me to study the lemmata in all the extant MSS.
I will first give a description of the original lemmata, i.e. the
lemmata as they appear in the three primary MSS where there are no
additions: A [Vat. gr. 2231], Β [Vat. gr. 326] and D [Par. Mazar.
4460] 5 . Then I will discuss the text of the lemmata in C [Vat. gr. 327]
and its derivatives, and finally I will deal with the lemmata in δ and its
numerous progeny.
As has already been stated above, the lemmata of the archetype can
be reconstructed from the lemmata as they stand in ABD; the text
covered in the lemmata is almost identical in these three MSS. Exact
indications of these lemmata can be found in the apparatus to the
text of Ench. (The original lemmata are printed in Hadot's edition of
Simplicius' commentary.)
As a rule the lemmata consist of coherent portions of text6. In
some cases one or two MSS break off in the middle of a phrase; see
for instance 10,1-2 έφ'-εχεις BD; 49,1-3 οταν-ώ D. In a few cases D has
more text than the other two, for instance at 1 1 ,l-3 and l 2 ,4-6; this
may result from contamination.
The text of the lemmata, as was only to be expected, shows some
remarkable divergencies from the text as found in the other
witnesses. In a number of places peculiar readings in the lemmata are
also found in the text of Simplicius' commentary (cf. below, p. I l l ) ;
in the case of such readings we can be sure that they represent what
Simplicius read in his copy of Ench; I have noted the following cases:
14b2,2 την om. (XXII 8)
24 1 ,! έγώ om. (XXXII 18; et Nil)
5
The relationship of A towards the other MSS is not the same in the whole of
Simplicius' Commentary: see Hadot, Tradition 72-79; Simplicius 171.
6
The only exception is ch. 15, where ABD have μέμνησο-περιφερόμενον; the last
word belongs to the next sentence. But probably Simplicius took περιφερόμενον
with the preceding σε: AB have no punctuation mark between άναστρέφεσθαι and
περιφερόμενον (I have not been able to consult D on this point). In C and HJ, in
which the original lemmata have been supplemented, there is a stop after
περιφερόμενον; in G, which goes back to the same source as HJ, there is a stop after
άναστρέφεσθαι, but this stop may have been added after the text was copied.
28,1 άπαντήσαντι] ύπαντήσαντι S: ύπαντώντι Simp (XXXVI 11)
36,1 «ήμερα έστί» καί «νύξ έστι»] ήτοι ημέρα ή νύξ έστι
(LIV 8.12-13-26-27.30-31; sed SB legit ήμέρα έστί καί νύξ)
462,10 αρχη] ήρξω (LXIV 49; et Par)
separative errors of Β
14a1,1 Έάν] καν
31 ϊ,Ι κυριώτατον] κυριώτερον
34,1 "Οταν] καν
36,1-2 μέν-πρός om.
Hadot, Tradition 64-66, shows that Ζ [Neap. III.Ε.30] is a direct copy
of B; in the lemmata too Ζ follows Β closely, and adds some separa-
tive errors of its own; see for instance:
12.3 δόξαι] δόξα
18,1 αϊσιον] αίτιον
33^.31 είκρ] παρήκε
Hadot, Tradition 64, states that in Simp Ρ 1-25, where there is a lacuna
in B, Z's text is closely related to Sa [ed. princ. 1528] ; in the text of the
lemmata too there are indications of contact between Sa and Z:
3313,36 τινα] τινας (et £ζ, 5Sa)
52U έστιν om. (et SFHSa)
52J,1 6om. (etSSa)
7
Hadot, Tradition 50, n. 2, remarks: "Dans le Vat. gr. 327, le texte des chapitres
du Manuel qui sont intercalés était partiellement celui de ce que l'on appelle la
Paraphrase chrétienne (...) et partiellement celui du Manuel dit de Nil (...)". In Boter,
Translations 169, n. 30,1 denied the validity of this thesis by stating that C is "heavily
contaminated with the Anonymous Christian Paraphrase (...) and, to a lesser
degree, with the paraphrase attributed to Nilus". As will appear, this statement is
not quite correct: C has the text of Par in Ench 1-2, and shows signs of contami-
nation with Par in some other places.
33,4 των alterum] περί των
34,8 όδυνηθήση] άτυχης (PKsl)
34,8 γελασθήση] δυστυχής (ΡKsl)
4 3 ,6 όρέγη] όρθή
In the opening lines of Ench 3 the text of .SC is a conflation of Par
and Ench; thus C has έπιλέγειν with Ench, but σμικροτέρων with Par.
From Ench 3,3 on (αν χύτραν στέργης κτέ) C has the text of Ench. For
the supplemented lemmata in C I use the siglum SiC.
These supplemented lemmata have been borrowed from a MS
which is closely related to EI [Atheniensis 373]; thus SiC can be
regarded as a gemellus of ÜT; accordingly, SiC is a primary witness to
the text of Ench\ see pp. 52-55.
The derivatives of C
Hadot, Tradition 47-61, discusses the relationship of C and its deriva-
tives. Her conclusions are fully supported by my study of the text of
the lemmata, but in the lemmata in V [Perus, gr. 173] there are
unmistakable traces of contamination, as will be shown below.
Τ [Vat. Pal. gr. 276] is the first of the three copies made by Rhosos
from C. Τ follows C faithfully, and adds a very few errors of its own8:
15,6 λάβης] βλάβης
30,10 εΰρήσεις] έβρήσεις
332,5-6 μή prius-άθλητών om.
339,22 κακώς] καλώς
U [Lond. Add. 10064] is Rhosos' second copy of C; like T, U has only
a very few errors of its own:
295,25 όσφύν] όσφρύν
46^3 λέγε] λέγεται
48b2,2 ούδένα] μηδένα
533,7 σοφος] σοφώς
For Rhosos' corrections and additions in U see Hadot, Tradition 51 ff.
The text of the passages that are missing in C was probably borrowed
from a relative of Ε A [Par. Suppl. gr. 1164], as appears from 46 2 ,11,
where U has εφαγε with EA against εφαγον of EC.
V [Perus, gr. 173] is Rhosos' third copy of C. According to Hadot,
Tradition 55 f., V is a direct copy of U. In the lemmata, however, V
8
Rhosos was a commendably accurate scribe. In the de luxe copy of the
complete Plato, executed by Rhosos for Bessarion (Ven. Marc. gr. 184 (coll. 326)),
Rhosos adds a very restricted number of errors of his own: see Boter, Plato's
Republic, 146, 155.
shows countless traces of contamination against U, and therefore I
assume that Rhosos used U and a copy of Ench simultaneously. Some
instances of readings of V departing from U (and its relatives):
4,6 προαίρεσιν κατά φύσιν έχουσαν τηρήσαι habet V: κατά
φύσιν έχουσαν τηρήσαι προαίρεσιν CTUWX
21.3 ένθυμηθήση habet V: ένθυμηθήσεται CTUWX
315.24 καθαρώς habet V: καί καθαρώς CTUWX
533,7 σοφός habet V: σοφώς U
V has a number of errors of its own, not found in any other extant
MS; it is not excluded that such readings already figured in the copy
of Ench consulted by Rhosos for V. Some instances:
12M καί] δέ
24 1 ,! μήοηι.
36.4 άπαξίαν] έπαξίαν
42,4 καί om.
48b3,9 ένί τε] ένίοτε
W [Vat. Pal. gr. 100] and its direct copy X [Vat. Ross. 1023] were both
executed by Konstantinos Mesobotes, according to D. Harlfinger
apud Hadot, Tradition 51. Hadot, Tradition 57, shows that W is a direct
copy of C. W adds a number of errors of its own:
15,20 τούτω bis deinceps
6,4 έπαίρη] χαίρη (έπ s.l.)
7,2 ύδρεύσασθαι] ίδρεύσασθαι
8,2 εύροήσεις] εύρήσεις
14b2,3 τι] τις
26.2 οίον] οία
315.25 γλίσχρως] γλύσχρως
323,19 τοιγαρούν] τί γάρ ούν
335,11 εις άπαν om.
38.3 έφ'] άφ'
49,3 έγεγράφει] γεγράφει
In Boter, Translations 167-173, I have illustrated that Politian's trans-
lation is partly based on (a relative of) SiC. At p. 173, n. 42, I noted
that the omission of εις άπαν at 33 5 ,11 in SÏW is also found in
Politian's translation of Ench. I argued that this omission must be
coincidental, because Mesobotes' activities as a scribe started only
about 1508, while W is a direct copy of C; Politian made his transla-
tion in 1479. I did not venture to discard Harlfinger's very positive
statement that Mesobotes executed W, but I expressed my uneasiness
with regard to the omission of εις άπαν at 33 5 ,11. But I did not
mention that the other readings peculiar to W do not exclude the
possibility of the dependence of Politian's translation on W9 (see the
list above). Secondly, in chapters l 5 and 2 Politian always follows the
second version in C, which was added at the bottom of the page; W
has this alternative version in the text, omitting the original version
altogether 10 . Therefore my uneasiness has only grown since the time
I wrote my article: I now tend to think that Politian consulted (a
relative of) W rather than C, even if this means that I should be
compelled to disagree with Harlfinger, whose authority is of much
weight 1 1 . But let the student (and future editor?) of Politian's
translation decide for himself.
X, a direct copy of W (see Hadot, Tradition 58 f.), follows W
faithfully, and adds a number of errors of its own: some instances:
15,21 τι om.
22,10 καί άφορμάν om.
5b,1 άλλοις] αλις
11,5 δ' om.
14a1,4 άλλ' om.
26,5 κατεάγη] κατεάγην
312,8-9 τό κακόν] τώ κακώ
34,2 μή] καί
42,1 ποιή] ποιοΰ
Given the fact that W and X were copied by the same scribe, it is
remarkable that the number of errors in X is much larger than in W.
For another MS that primarily derives from C, namely E\J [Par. gr.
2124], see pp. 55-57.
9
W's reading εύρήσεις for εύροήσεις at 8,2 could easily have been emended by
Politian with the help of Simplicius' commentary, where ch. 8 is quoted a number
of times (Politian has prosper eris).
10
W also leaves blanks at the large omissions, like its exemplar C. The small
blanks are often left out; for instance at 20,5, where C has δια[4]κατέχης for δια-
τριβής τύχης, W reads διακατέχης.
11
As an alternative solution it could be suggested that W was copied by
Mesobotes before 1479 (the year Politian made his translation), but Harlfinger
excludes this possibility (Boter, Translations 173, n. 41). Hadot, Tradition 59,
tentatively suggests that Mesobotes executed W and X after 1484, the year when C
was certainly in Rome.
length of the lemmata: G [Ven. Marc. gr. 261] and J [Par. gr. 1960]
are the only MSS to have the complete text; H [Bonon. 2359] and Sa
[ed. princ. 1528] have the complete text up to ch. 24, from which
point H only gives the opening lines of the lemmata, while in many
cases Sa supplements the text from another source (ΕΣ [Neap.
Girolamini C.F. 2.11]); the other MSS (ζ and κ) only give the first
part of the lemmata throughout the commentary. That the text of
Ench in all these MSS must go back to δ is proved by the following
considerations:
1. there is a considerable number of agreements between GJHSa
in the passages that exceed the original lemmata (i.e. the lemmata as
they stand in ABD).
2. there are some cases of agreement between G and ε in the
original lemmata; see for instance 7,1 πλω] λιμένι (non ita θ); 11,1
μηδέποτε habent: μήποτε δέ BCD; 30,1 ώς έπίπαν GHJ: om. ABCDEF.
3. the contents of the lemmata in ζ and κ sometimes goes beyond
the original lemmata.
As in C [Vat. gr. 327], the original lemmata have been supple-
mented rather than supplanted altogether, although in some cases
the text of the original lemmata has been corrected. Three MSS (G,
θ and Sa) have undergone more or less serious contamination. For
the supplemented lemmata in the descendants of δ I use the siglum
Sib.
I will now list a number of readings of δ; I have not specified the
presence or absence of members of the group, i.e. ζ, HSa and κ;
variations within the group are only recorded for the major MSS, esp.
J
2 2 ,9 δσων] δσα
3,3 στέργης-στέργω] σενης-σείω
4,3 ένσειομένους] έκκρουομένους
4,8 έμπόδιον] έμποδίζον
7,1 πλω] λιμένι
7,8 τρέχε] τρέχειν (non ita J)
122,10 καλώς] καλώς, ολως δέ σοι καλώς (et Vat)
14b1,5 δύνασαι] ού δύνασαι
18,3 άλλ' ή] άλλα
337,16 ψιλής] ψυχής (et Εχ\ ψιλής G'*mg)
36,2 εχει άξίαν] άξίαν εχειν (G altera loco, priore loco εχει
άξίαν praebens; non ita J)
44.1 είμι habet: om. ΑΒγ
49.2 σεμνύνηται] σεμνύνεται
It is remarkable that most readings peculiar to δ are found in the
earlier chapters; this may partly result from the fact that Η and Sa
offer abridged lemmata from ch. 24 on; further we should realize
that J has undergone intensive contamination.
The supplemented lemmata in Sib (of which 5zGHJ are the most
important representatives) go back to the same source as EACb; thus
Sib is a primary witness to the text of Ench (see pp. 22-23).
I will first discuss G [Ven. Marc. gr. 261] and its derivatives S [Ven.
Marc. gr. 253] and R [Par. gr. 1959], then ε and its numerous
progeny.
12
An asterisk indicates that a reading has been added by Bessarion, after the
text was copied.
26,6 άλλου] άλλου τινός (et Vat)
294,20 ευ σωκράτης codd. plerique: εύ ούτος καί ώς σωκράτης G:
ευ ούτος καί ώς ό χρυσορρήμων ιωάννης Vat (Εύφράτης
Upton e Diss.)
323.18 αίρει] ενι (et £AC Sib Vat) : έρεί G1*mS ET SiC
338.19 ων G1 *s1 ETSiC Simp : ώς G ACWw SzJ
3313,37 έντιναχθήσονταί] έκτιναχθήσονταί, έντ G1*5'
3314.44 άκούειν] πυκνώς άκούειν (et Nil)
3315.45 τόπος] τρόπος G Nil
36,1 και νύξ] νύξ ούκ G1*"^ ΕΎ Vat
36,4 κοινωνικόν] κοινόν, ωνικόν G'*sl (et ΕΎ SiC Simp)
Conjectures are mainly found in ch. 25; some instances:
7,9 άπαλλαγης] άπολείπη G1*5' (an glossema?)
251.1 εστιάσει] συμποσίω G1 *s1
251.2 συμβουλίαν] έστίασιν
25^5 τών ίσων] εκείνων
253,10 πιπράσκονται] πωλούνται
255,19 post εισόδου add. παροινιών G1*'1
S [Ven. Marc. gr. 253] follows GPC, and adds a number of separative
errors of its own; some instances:
13,7 οίηθης] είηθείς
7,6 γυναικάριον] γυναικάρια
19a1,1 Ανίκητος] άνίκητα
23,1 στραφήναι] γραφήναι
24J,3-4 ού μάλλον ή έν αίσχρφ om.
292 ερχου om.
3l!,2 καί] ή
42,5 συμπεπλεγμένον] βέλος πεπλεγμένον
45,3 δόγμα] δράμα
48b3,7 δέ om.
R [Par. gr. 1959] follows S closely, and adds many separative errors of
its own; some instances:
13,9 έστίν] είναι
4,3-4 τους alterum-κλέπτοντας om.
9,4 σον δέ] δέ σον
122,9 ποιήσαι] ποιήσας
14a1,3 καν] καί
242,9 πολίτας 'Ρωμαίων] ρωμαίων πολίτας
292,8 ψυχρόν] μικρόν
312,7 τούτο om.
3310,28 συγκινείσθαι] έπικινείσθαι GS, συγ G1*slSlsl:
έπισυγκείσθαι R
42,7-8 έπιφθέγγου-αύτφ om.
46^6 κάκεινος] κάκεί
522,6 ούκούν] ού
In Boter, Translations 160-166,1 have shown that the Latin translation
of Ench by Niccolo Perotti is based on SiG.
13
But Ρ originally contained Ench; cf. p. 92.
I will now list the readings peculiar to ε (the absence or presence
of MSS containing abridged lemmata is not specified):
ζ
The two derivatives of ζ, Ε [Par. gr. 2072] and F [Par. Suppl. gr.
1023], do not have any conjunctive errors; this may partly be due to
the fact that both MSS have been contaminated. Given the fact that
both MSS were copied by the same scribe, it is most remarkable that
Ε has hardly any separative errors (that is, readings not found
elsewhere), while there are quite a lot of these in F. An explanation
can be found in the observation that Ε has a number of readings in
common with £AC [Par. Suppl. gr. 1164 and Ambr. gr. 481 respec-
tively], which probably results from comparison with the text of Ench
in the exemplar used for both Ench and Simp·, in F, on the other
hand, there are only two such cases, both in ch. 5a. In this way
conjunctive errors in the lemmata of ζ may have been corrected in E.
In F there are a few unmistakable traces of contamination with SC.
First I will quote some readings peculiar to E:
V
As has already been specified above, H [Bonon. 2359] and Sa [ed.
princ. 1528] have the complete text of Ench up to ch. 23; after this
chapter, there are no conjunctive errors of these two witnesses. Here
are some instances of readings peculiar to H and Sa:
1^3 τό om.
13,8 μέμψη] καί μέμψη
2 ] ,2 μή] μέν
4,10 τη ρήσω] τη ρήσαι
10.2 έχεις] έχει ό
12^2 αμελήσω]άμβλήσω
14a',2 έπί prius om.
21.3 ένθυμηθήση]ένθυμήση
Η has only two slight errors against Sa: 2 2 ,7-8 δέ παντελώς bis
deinceps; 6,1 προτερήματι] προτερήματα. These errors could easily
have been corrected by means of conjecture. On the other hand, Sa
has a lot of errors against H. Hadot, Tradition 14-16, hesitatingly
submits that in the commentary Sa derives from a copy of H; with
regard to the text of the lemmata, I do not see serious objections to
the hypothesis that Sa derives from H. Sa has a number of separative
errors against H (and the other MSS) ; some instances:
14,15 αύτών] αύτώ
6,5 τότε] τω τε
11,5 πανδοκείου] πανταχείου
122,10 έπ'] ύπ'
14a1,4 γαρ] γαρ γαρ
In the parts of the lemmata where Η is absent, Sa has drawn on a
relative of ΕΣ [Neap. Girolamini C.F. 2.11]; in chs. 32, 33, 40 (where
ΕΣ, is absent, except in 33 9 and 33 12 ) Sa must have used (a relative of)
EY [Neap. III.E.29] (which is the source o f £ N [Laur. gr. 81,22] and
π, the ancestor of EEe [Karlsruhe K. 408] and £ H a [ed. princ. 1529]).
T h e r e a r e a l s o t r a c e s o f c o n t a m i n a t i o n w i t h ΕΣ, in t h e earlier c h a p -
t e r s ( w h e r e H is still p r e s e n t ) ; s o m e i n s t a n c e s :
T h e r e a d i n g s at 2 9 1 , ! a n d 4 6 ^ 4 s h o w t h a t t h e s o u r c e o f S a w a s c l o s e l y
r e l a t e d t o a r e l a t i v e o f ΕΣ. T h a t S S a d i d n o t d r a w o n ΕΣ i t s e l f , is
s h o w n b y t h e s e p a r a t i v e e r r o r s o f ΕΣ, w h i c h d o n o t r e c u r i n S S a :
292,4 θ έ λ ε ι ς ] μ έ λ ε ι σ ο ι £ Δ Ξ .SSa: μ έ λ λ ε ι σ ο ι £ Σ
293.13 παιδία] παιδεία £ Σ
293.14 μονομάχους] μονάχους £ Σ
293.15 μονομάχος] μονάχος £ Σ
462,4 ούτως] ούτω S S a Eb: o m . £ Σ
29^2 μ ε ν ] μήν
313,13 έ κ τ ρ έ π ε σ θ α ι ] έκτρέπεται
313,13 έ κ τ ρ έ π ε σ θ α ι ] έκτρέπεται
32^4 αύτο] αύτώ
336,13 ύπορρυής] ύπορνής
37,2 ήσχημόνησας] ίσχηθμόνησας
40.5-6 ή-αίδήμονες om.
T h e r e is a s l i g h t i n d i c a t i o n t h a t t h e p r i n t e r c o n s u l t e d a c o p y o f H
w h i c h c o n t a i n e d variant readings, rather than consulting H and
o t h e r M S S s i d e b y s i d e : a t 3 2 3 , 1 8 S a h a s ή ε ν ι f o r α ί ρ ε ι ό: t h e w o r d ή
clearly serves to i n t r o d u c e a variant reading, a n d d o e s n o t b e l o n g to
t h e variant r e a d i n g itself. T h i s w o u l d s u p p o r t H a d o t ' s v i e w that S a
d e r i v e s f r o m a c o p y o f H ( s e e a b o v e , p. 1 0 6 ) .
Û
T h e r e are o n l y two p l a c e s w h e r e J [Par. gr. 1 9 6 0 ] a n d κ 1 4 , t h e two
derivatives of h a v e a c o n j u n c t i v e e r r o r w h i c h is h a r d l y found
elsewhere; these are 22,2 σ ο υ o m . (et Ε Β Θ ) a n d 4 9 , 2 β ι β λ ί α ] β υ β λ ί α .
On t h e o t h e r h a n d i t is c l e a r t h a t ô has undergone serious
c o n t a m i n a t i o n w i t h ( a d e r i v a t i v e o f ) EAC. It is p r o b a b l e t h a t t h i s M S
is c l o s e l y r e l a t e d t o Ε Β [Laur. Red. 15], w h i c h derives f r o m EC
[ A m b r . gr. 4 8 1 ] : b o t h SJ a n d Ε Β w e r e c o p i e d by A n t o n i o s D a m i l a s ;
b o t h M S S have a subscription w h i c h states that they w e r e e x e c u t e d in
C r e t e ; S J is d a t e d 2 7 / 8 / 1 4 9 1 . H e r e a r e t h e p l a c e s w h e r e ô shows
t r a c e s o f c o n t a m i n a t i o n w i t h ( m e m b e r s o f ) t h e EAC family:
3,1 έ κ α σ τ ο υ ] έκάστω, ο υ J 1 s 1
9,1 δέ] δέ δ ό ξ α J l m S x ( e t E A C )
14a1,2 π ά ν τ ω ς o m . J: π ά ν τ ο τ ε J l s ^
30,5 τάξιν] πράξιν (et EAC)
32U n o m . (etEC)
40,1-2 υ π ό τών ά ν δ ρ ώ ν κ υ ρ ί α ι κ α λ ο ύ ν τ α ι ] κ υ ρ ί α ι κ α λ ο ύ ν τ α ι
S e C D : κ υ ρ ί α ι κ α λ ο ύ ν τ α ι υ π ό τών ά ν δ ρ ώ ν θ Ε Β
48a1,2 προσδοκά o m . (et Ε Β )
533,6 κ α λ ώ ς ] κακώς ( e t E A C )
T h e c a s e o f 4 8 a 1 , 2 is i l l u s t r a t i v e f o r t h e r e l a t i o n s h i p b e t w e e n Ε Β a n d
S ô . O n the o t h e r h a n d , there are also places w h e r e £ B agrees with S
MSS, w h i c h s h o w s that Ε Β, t o o , h a s u n d e r g o n e c o n t a m i n a t i o n ; s e e
for instance 34,2 συναρπασθείς] συναρπασθήναι E B SACDFGHJ
( d e e s t Sx). I n t h e p a s s a g e s w h e r e κ is a b s e n t , t h e r e a r e m a n y p l a c e s
w h e r e t h e r e is a g r e e m e n t b e t w e e n J a n d Ε Β; s o m e i n s t a n c e s :
14
κ is t h e s o u r c e of λ a n d ξ; λ is t h e s o u r c e of L [Vind. Phil. gr. 37] a n d μ,
which is t h e source of Y [Neap. III.E.29] a n d Ρ [Ven. Marc. gr. A p p . Cl. XI 13] ; ξ is
t h e s o u r c e of Q [ O x o n . Coll. Nov. 247] a n d JI, which is t h e s o u r c e of K. [Vat. Barb,
gr. 76] a n d M [Vind. Phil. gr. 234],
292,7 π ε μ μ ά τ ω ν ] πραγμάτων ( e t £ B )
292,12 τούτων o m . (et £ B )
322,6 τρέμων] φέρων ( e t £ B )
35,4 έ π ι π λ ή ξ ο ν τ α ς ] έ κ π λ ή ξ ο ν τ α ς (et £ Β )
40,2 ά λ λ ο μεν ο ύ δ έ ν ] ο ύ δ έ ν ά λ λ ο μεν (μεν s.l.) J: ο ύ δ έ ν μεν
άλλο £ Β
462,11 έ'φαγεν] έφαγον (et EC)
48b3,7 ά π α σ α ν ] π ά σ α ν (et £ Β )
W h a t h a s h a p p e n e d , I t h i n k , is t h a t A n t o n i o s a d d e d r e a d i n g s f r o m
t h e e x e m p l a r o f Ε Β in θ a n d vice versa; after this p h i l o l o g i c a l exer-
cise, h e e x e c u t e d £ B a n d 5J. In this way the a g r e e m e n t o f ô ( o r J,
w h e n κ is a b s e n t ) w i t h £ B , a n d t h e a g r e e m e n t o f E B w i t h S M S S c a n
b e s a t i s f a c t o r i l y e x p l a i n e d . T h i s h y p o t h e s i s is c o r r o b o r a t e d b y t h e
o b s e r v a t i o n t h a t all t h e d e r i v a t i v e s o f κ b e l o n g t o t h e e a r l y s i x t e e n t h
c e n t u r y , a n d a r e t h e r e f o r e l a t e r t h a n SJ ( a n d p r o b a b l y E B as w e l l ) .
J h a s o n l y very f e w separative errors:
13,9 έστίνοπι.
I4,16 πάντως] π ά ν τ ω ν
244.22 το ε α υ τ ο ύ ] το έ α υ τ ο ΰ τό
297,32 φιλόσοφος] φιλόσος
31',3 κατατεταχέναι] κατατατεταχέναι
315.23 καί a l t e r u m ] ή ( e t £ Ε )
323,19 συγκινδυνεύειν] συγκινδυνεύει
J h a s t h e first c h a p t e r o f Ench t w i c e ; t h e s e v e r s i o n s a r e n o t i d e n t i c a l .
First J h a s t h e c o m p l e t e chapter before the commentary on the
o p e n i n g of ch. 1 ( 1 3 ) ; t h e n the various sections o f ch. 1 are a d d e d
b e f o r e t h e s e c t i o n s o f t h e c o m m e n t a r y , t h u s 1 ^ 3 - 4 ο ύ κ - ε ρ γ α at II 1, l 2
at III 1 a n d s o o n . T h e t e x t o f t h e s e c t i o n s a g r e e s w i t h t h e S t r a d i t i o n ,
b u t t h e first v e r s i o n ( t h e c o m p l e t e c h a p t e r ) d e r i v e s f r o m a M S o f t h e
EAC family, probably the e x e m p l a r of £ B (see above); see for
5 5
i n s t a n c e 1 ,21 π ό τ ε ρ ο ν ] π ό τ ε ρ α (et EA.CT); 1 ,21 έ σ τ ι ν - ή μ ι ν o m . (et
£AC).
H e r e a r e t h e d i s t i n c t i v e r e a d i n g s o f κ:
2M Μ έ μ ν η σ ο ] μ έ μ ν η σ ο ο ύ ν (et S C £ ß )
2\l δτι o m .
14a1,2 εί] ει και μώρος
15,1 ώς habet: o m . J
20,1 δτι o m .
241,1 σ ε ] δέ
30,7 ού o m .
339,21 άπαγγέλλη] έπαγγέλη
38,2 στρέψης] τρέψης
45,1 εϊπης] εϊποις
46,1 εϊπης] εϊποις
T h e r e a d i n g s o f t h e d e r i v a t i v e s o f κ all c o n f i r m H a d o t ' s s t e m m a , as I
will b r i e f l y i l l u s t r a t e .
T h e o n l y d i s t i n c t i v e r e a d i n g o f λ is 5 1 1 , 2 σ ε α υ τ ό ν ] σ ε ε α υ τ ό ν . T h e
o n e e r r o r o f L [ V i n d . P h i l . g r . 3 7 ] is 1 2 M ά φ ε ς ] ά φ ε ΐ ν α ι b u t this
r e a d i n g is v e r y u n c e r t a i n , μ , t h e s o u r c e o f Y [ N e a p . I I I . E . 2 9 ] a n d Ρ
[ V e n . M a r c . gr. A p p . Cl. X I 1 3 ] h a s t w o s e p a r a t i v e errors: 26,2
κ α τ ά ξ η ] κ α τ ε ά ξ η ς a n d 3 5 , 2 o t ] ό. H e r e a r e s o m e o f P ' s e r r o r s a g a i n s t
Y: 1 1 , 3 κ τ ή σ ι ς ] κ τ ί σ ι ς ( e t E A C ) ; 3 3 4 , 1 1 ο ί ό ν τ ε ] ο ϊ ο ν τ α ι ; 4 0 , 1 ε τ ώ ν o m .
(et SC). Υ has two characteristic readings: 30,9 πολίτου] πότου
πολίτου a n d 3 3 7 , 1 6 π α ρ α λ ά μ β α ν ε ] π α ρ ά μ β α ν ε . ν, w h i c h derives f r o m
Y, h a s t w o e r r o r s : 6 , 1 ε ι ς ] εί ό; 3 3 1 2 , 3 5 π ρ ο σ η κ ό ν τ ω ς ] π ρ ο σ η κ ό ν τ ω ν . Ν
[ L a u r . gr. 8 1 , 2 2 ] a n d Ο [ L o n d . R e g . 1 6 . C . X I X ] , t h e d e r i v a t i v e s o f ν ,
e a c h have two characteristic readings: Ν has 16,1 άποδημοΰντος]
άποδημοΰτος and 20,2 έ ρ ε θ ί σ η ] έρεθήση, while Ο exhibits 15,1
1
μ έ μ ν η σ ο ] μ έ μ ν η σ ο ν a n d 24 ,]. Ουτοί] ούτος.
ξ is t h e s o u r c e o f Q [ O x o n . C o l l . N o v . 2 4 7 ] a n d π , w h i c h is t h e
c o m m o n a n c e s t o r o f Κ [Vat. Barb. gr. 7 6 ] a n d M [ V i n d . Phil. gr.
2 3 4 ] ; M , i n its t u r n , is t h e s o u r c e o f I [Par. M a z a r . 4 4 5 9 ] . ξ h a s t h r e e
distinctive readings: 23,1 πρός] καί πρός; 3 3 Π , 3 2 ά ν ε π α χ θ έ ς ] έπαχθές
( ά ν Q s l ) ; 3 4 , 1 ό τ α ν h a b e n t Q m g F M ' K 1 , έ ά ν Q l I m g M m g K m g . T h e last
two cases clearly s h o w that ξ has b e e n c o n t a m i n a t e d . Q has f o u r pe-
culiar readings: 8,2 ε ύ ρ ο ή σ ε ι ς Qsl: ε ύ π ο ι ή σ ε ι ς Q£; 2 8 , 2 σ ε α υ τ ο ΰ ] σήν;
43,2 άφόρητον] άφώρητον; 533,6 συγκεχώρηκε καλώς] συγκεχωρηκώς;
again t h e r e are traces o f c o n t a m i n a t i o n , π 1 5 , t h e s o u r c e o f Κ a n d M,
has t h e f o l l o w i n g separative errors: 1 5 , 1 8 φ α ν τ α σ ί α τ ρ α χ ε ί α MlKsl:
7
τραχεία φ α ν τ α σ ί α c e t t . S; 1 5 , 2 χ ε ί ρ α ] χ ε ί ρ α ν ; 3 3 , 1 7 άμπεχόνην]
3
άμπέχονται; 47,1 καλλωπίζου] καλωπίζου; 53 ,6 συγκεχώρηκε καλώς]
σ υ γ κ ε χ ώ ρ η κ α ς . In Κ w e find two errors: 3 0 , 4 ό o m . ; 321,1 προσίης]
προσείης. Μ has the f o l l o w i n g peculiar readings: 5b, 1 έργον] έργου;
18,2 καί λέγε om.; 22,2 καταμωκησομένων] καταμωκησόμενος; 32],1
μ α ν τ ι κ ή ] μ α τ ι κ η ; 4 2 , 1 ή ] ό a.c. ( i n c e r t u m ) . F i n a l l y , h e r e a r e t h e e r r o r s
of I: 336,12 διακρούου] διακρόνου; 3313,37 έντιναχθήσονταί]
14
έκτοναχθήσονταί; 33 ,41 όμιλίαις] όμηλίαις; 3314,42 καί om.; 48a1,2
ώ φ έ λ ε ι α ν ] ώ φ έ λ ε ι α ; 5 2 1 , ! ό a l t e r u m ] ή; 5 3 3 , 6 ό σ τ ι ς ] ό ς τε.
15
T h e text of Ench in IKM was written by the same scribe. For the scribes of
Simp in these MSS see Hadot, Tradition 26, 103-104.
SIMPLICIUS' COMMENTARY ON EPICTETUS' ENCHEIRIDION 111
16
H e r e S B o m i t s έστι a f t e r ν ύ ξ ; H a d o t , in h e r a p p a r a t u s , o m i t s to r e p o r t t h a t
.S'B d o e s have έστί a f t e r ημέρα.
M a n y p a s s a g e s a r e q u o t e d m o r e t h a n o n c e by S i m p l i c i u s ; i n s u c h
cases there are often remarkable discrepancies between the different
versions; s o m e instances:
Ench 2 2 , 7 - 8 τ η ν ο ρ ε ξ ι ν δ έ π α ν τ ε λ ώ ς έ π ί τ ο ΰ π α ρ ό ν τ ο ς ά ν ε λ ε is
q u o t e d o r p a r a p h r a s e d five t i m e s by S i m p l i c i u s , in t h e following
versions: πώς δέ π ά σ α ν ορεξιν ά ν ε λ ε ί ν π α ν τ ε λ ώ ς έπί τοΰ παρόντος
π α ρ α κ ε λ ε ύ ε τ α ι ; (VII 6 0 - 6 1 ) ; π ώ ς τ η ν ο ρ ε ξ ι ν π α ν τ ε λ ώ ς ά ν ε λ ε ί ν έ ν τ ω
π α ρ ό ν τ ι π α ρ α κ ε λ ε ύ ε τ α ι ; (VII 7 0 - 7 1 ) ; ο ύ π ά σ α ν ά π λ ώ ς τ η ν ο ρ ε ξ ι ν τ ώ ν
έ φ ' ή μ ΐ ν ά γ α θ ώ ν ά ν ε λ ε ί ν π α ρ α κ ε λ ε ύ ε τ α ι , ώ ς δ ο κ ε ΐ λ έ γ ε ι ν (VII 8 2 - 8 3 ) ;
δ ι ά τί (...) π α ρ α ι ν ε ί (...) τ η ν δ έ ο ρ ε ξ ι ν π ρ ό ς τ ό π α ρ ό ν π α ν τ ε λ ώ ς ά ν α ι ρ ε ΐ ν ;
(VII 1 1 7 - 1 1 8 ) ; ( χ ρ ή ) ( . . . ) τ η ν δ έ ο ρ ε ξ ι ν π ρ ό ς τ ό π α ρ ό ν έ π έ χ ε ι ν (VIII 5 -
6 ) . I n t w o p l a c e s π ά σ α ν is a d d e d b e f o r e ο ρ ε ξ ι ν ; π α ν τ ε λ ώ ς is r e n d e r e d
a s ά π λ ώ ς i n o n e p l a c e , a n d o m i t t e d i n a n o t h e r ; έ π ί τ ο ΰ π α ρ ό ν τ ο ς is
o n c e o m i t t e d , o n c e r e n d e r e d as έν τω π α ρ ό ν τ ι a n d twice as π ρ ό ς τό
π α ρ ό ν ; a n d finally ά ν ε λ ε has o n c e b e c o m e π α ρ α ι ν ε ί ά ν α ι ρ ε ΐ ν , a n d
o n c e (χρή) έπέχειν.
Ench 3 2 3 , 1 4 - 1 5 ώ σ τ ε ό τ α ν δ ε ή σ η σ υ γ κ ι ν δ υ ν ε ύ σ α ι φ ί λ ω ή π α τ ρ ί δ ι is
referred to twice by S i m p l i c i u s : κ α ί π α τ ρ ί ή φ ί λ ω κινδυνεύοντι
π α ρ α σ τ ή ν α ι καί π ο λ ε μ ή σ α ι π ά ν τ ω ς ύ π έ ρ π α τ ρ ί δ ο ς ( I X 1 7 - 1 9 ) ; (...) εί
χ ρ ή σ υ γ κ ι ν δ υ ν ε ύ σ α ι τω φ ί λ φ ή τή π α τ ρ ί δ ι ( X X X I X 7 7 - 7 8 ) . I n t h e first
p a s s a g e π α τ ρ ί h a s b e e n a d d e d , a n d κ ι ν δ υ ν ε ύ ο ν τ ι is f o u n d i n s t e a d o f
σ υ γ κ ι ν δ υ ν ε ύ ο ν τ ι ; i n t h e s e c o n d p a s s a g e t h e d e f i n i t e a r t i c l e is a d d e d
b e f o r e φίλψ and πατρίδι.
In m a t t e r s o f detail, s u c h as t h e c o r r e c t f o r m o f a w o r d , S i m p l i c i u s
c a n n o t b e c o n s i d e r e d a reliable witness; two instances:
At Ench 1 2 2 , 6 w e find t h e t y p i c a l l y E p i c t e t e a n d i m i n u t i v e s έ λ ά δ ι ο ν
a n d ο ί ν ά ρ ι ο ν . S i m p l i c i u s refers to this passage t h r e e t i m e s (XVIII 49-
5 0 . 9 0 . 9 3 ) ; f o r έ λ ά δ ι ο ν h e c o n s t a n t l y h a s έ λ α ι ο ν ; ο ί ν ά ρ ι ο ν is f o u n d a t
X V I I I 9 0 a n d 9 3 , b u t at X V I I I 5 0 w e r e a d ο ί ν ο υ .
At 3 3 6 , 1 5 the witnesses are divided b e t w e e n μολύνεσθαι and
συμμολύνεσθαι; S i m p l i c i u s u s e s b o t h f o r m s , s o t h a t it is h a r d l y
possible to d e c i d e what h e read in his c o p y o f Ench ( X L I I I 19
σ υ μ μ ο λ υ ν θ ή ; XLIII 22 μ ο λ ύ ν ε τ α ι ) .
T h u s , b e c a u s e Simplicius p e r m i t s h i m s e l f c o n s i d e r a b l e liberty in
q u o t i n g f r o m Ench, it is o f t e n h a z a r d o u s t o try t o e s t a b l i s h what
e x a c t l y S i m p l i c i u s r e a d , w h i c h d o e s n o t m e a n t o say t h a t S i m p l i c i u s
can be ignored.
Hadot, Simplicius 160, asks t h e q u e s t i o n : "L'état d u t e x t e du
Manuel q u ' u t i l i s a i t S i m p l i c i u s p o u r s o n c o m m e n t a i r e était-il l u i a u s s i
meilleur q u e celui q u e n o u s p o u v o n s connaître aujourd'hui?" For the
r e a s o n s j u s t i n d i c a t e d a b o v e it is d i f f i c u l t t o a n s w e r t h i s q u e s t i o n . I
h a v e a l r e a d y n o t e d s o m e e r r o r s in t h e l e m m a t a w h i c h r e c u r in t h e
commentary (see above, pp. 94-95 a n d 111). I have also q u o t e d a
n u m b e r o f errors in t h e l e m m a t a , i n d i c a t i n g that s o m e o f t h e s e are
a l s o f o u n d i n Par·, t h e r e a r e a l s o t w o r e m a r k a b l e c a s e s o f a g r e e m e n t
b e t w e e n t h e t e x t o f t h e c o m m e n t a r y a n d Par, to wit 3 1 4 , 1 7 ε ί ν α ι o m .
( X X X V I I I 4 7 ) , a n d 51 ' , 6 π ρ ο θ ε σ μ ί α ς (ita Simpel Par Μ : π ρ ο θ ε σ μ ί α ν
Para) a n d π ρ ο θ ε σ μ ι ώ ν ( L X I X 18).
In s o m e cases the text of the c o m m e n t a r y appears to betray an
error in Simplicius' text of Ench·, s e e f o r i n s t a n c e :
21,5 ή θ ά ν α τ ο ν o m . (VII 1 7 )
15,4-5 οΰτω πρός γ υ ν α ί κ α n o n legit, u t v i d . (XXIII 8)
20,4 ά π α ξ om. (XXIX 26)
A g a i n , w e c a n n o t e x c l u d e t h a t t h e o m i s s i o n is d u e t o S i m p l i c i u s ' w a y
o f q u o t i n g f r o m Ench.
A t 5 2 ' , 4 S i m p l i c i u s is t h e o n l y w i t n e s s t o p r e s e r v e διαρθρωτικός
( L X X 16; t h i s r e a d i n g is a l s o f o u n d i n S G ' * s l , a n d t h u s r e p r e s e n t s a
conjecture by Bessarion, probably borrowed from Simplicius'
c o m m e n t a r y ) . At 512,13-14 Simplicius has π α ρ ά μίαν ή μ έ ρ α ν καί εν
π ρ ά γ μ α (LXIX 40), while the other witnesses have π α ρ ά μίαν ήτταν
καί ενδοσιν ( w h i c h c o n s t i t u t e d t h e b a s i s o f Par's ενδοσις μία(ς)
άρετής ή έπίτασις); see the discussion o f this passage o n pp. 143-145.
C H A P T E R FIVE
A d e t a i l e d survey o f t h e i n f l u e n c e e x e r t e d by E p i c t e t u s o n later
a u t h o r s , b o t h p a g a n a n d C h r i s t i a n , is g i v e n b y S p a n n e u t 1 . H e r e I w i l l
give a brief account of the testimonia o f Ench.
Stobaeus
Encheiridion
Έ π ί μ η δ ε ν ί έ π α ρ θ η ς ά λ λ ο τ ρ ί ω προτερήματι. εί ό ϊ π π ο ς
έπαιρόμενος ελεγεν ό τ ι « κ α λ ό ς ε ί μ ι » , οίστόν α ν ή ν · σ ύ δ έ
όταν λέγης έπαιρόμενος δτι «ι'ππον κ α λ ό ν έ χ ω » , ί'σθι δτι έ π ί
ϊππου ( e x c o n i e c t u r a ) ά γ α θ ω έπαίρη. τί ο ύ ν έ σ τ ι σ ό ν ;
χ ρ ή σ ι ς φ α ν τ α σ ι ώ ν , ώσθ' όταν εν χρήσει φαντασιών κ α τ ά
φ ύ σ ι ν σχης, τηνικαΰτα έ π ά ρ θ η τ ι · τ ό τ ε γ α ρ έ π ί σω τινι
άγαθω έ π α ρ θ ή σ η .
1
RAC 616-678; DS 830-854.
2
Cf. Schenkl XLVII, w h e r e t h e f r a g m e n t s f r o m Ench in Stobaeus are classified
a m o n g t h e libros ab aliis scriptoribus composites aut retractatos, S c h e n k l LXXXIV,
s p e a k i n g a b o u t t h e passages f r o m t h e Dissertations q u o t e d by Stobaeus, remarks:
"(...) I o a n n e s Stobaeus, in cuius tarnen testimoniis a d h i b e n d i s s u m m a o p u s est
c a u t i o n e , c u m et cliversae eius operis partes diversa fata passa [sic] sint et ipse (sive
p o t i u s is ex q u o eclogas Epicteteas m u t u a t u s est) c o n s u l t o q u a e d a m in Arriani
verbis immutasse videatur."
Stobaeus
Έ π ί μ η δ ε ν ί έ π α ρ θ ή ς ά λ λ ο τ ρ ί φ π ρ ο τ ε ρ ή μ α τ ι . εί ό ϊ π π ο ς
ελεγεν έπαιρόμενος ο τ ι « κ α λ ό ς ε ί μ ι » , άνεκτόν α ν ή ν · σ ύ δ ε
ό τ α ν λ έ γ η ς (om.) ο τ ι « ϊ π π ο ν κ α λ ό ν έ χ ω » , ϊ σ θ ι ό τ ι έ φ ' ϊππω
ά γ α θ ώ μέγα φρονείς, τί ο ύ ν έ σ τ ι σ ό ν ; χ ρ ή σ ι ς φ α ν τ α σ ι ώ ν ,
ήν δταν κ α τ ά φ ύ σ ι ν εχης, τότε έ π ά ρ θ η τ ι · τ ό τ ε γ α ρ έ π ί τώ
σώ πλεονηκτηματι έ π α ρ θ ή σ η .
Encheiridion
"Οταν η δ ο ν ή ς τίνος φ α ν τ α σ ί α ν λ ά β η ς , κ α θ ά π ε ρ έπί τών
οίλλων, φ ύ λ α σ σ ε σ ε α υ τ ό ν μή σ υ ν α ρ π α σ θ ή ς ύ π ' α ύ τ ή ς , α λ λ '
έ κ δ ε ξ ά σ θ ω σ ε τό π ρ ά γ μ α κ α ί ά ν α β ο λ ή ν τ ι ν α π α ρ ά σ ε α υ τ ο ύ
λ ά β ε . έπειτα μνήσθητι άμφοτέρων τών χ ρ ό ν ω ν , καθ' όν τε
ά π ο λ α ύ σ ε ι ς της ηδονής, καί καθ' όν ά π ο λ α ύ σ α ς ύστερον
μετανοήσεις καί αύτός σ ε α υ τ ω λ ο ι δ ο ρ ή σ η · καί τούτοις
άντίθες όπως άποσχόμενος χαιρήσεις καί έπαινέσεις αύτός
σ ε α υ τ ό ν . ά ν δέ εύκαιρον φ α ν ή ά ψ α σ θ α ι τοΰ έργου, πρόσεχε
μή ή τ τ ή σ η σ ε τό π ρ ο σ η ν έ ς α ύ τ ο ΰ καί άγωγόν, ά λ λ ' ά ν τ ι τ ί θ ε ι
π ό σ ω ά μ ε ι ν ο ν τό σ υ ν ε ι δ έ ν α ι σ ε α υ τ ω τ α ύ τ η ν την νίκην
νενικηκότι.
Stobaeus
"Οταν η δ ο ν ή ς τίνος φ α ν τ α σ ί α ν λ ά β η ς , όπερ καί έπί τών
άλλων φαντασιών, φυλάσσου, μή σ υ ν α ρ π ά ζ ο υ ταχέως,
άλλά έ κ δ ε ξ ά σ θ ω σ ε τό π ρ ά γ μ α , καί μικράν άναβολήν
α ύ τ ό ς π α ρ ά σ α υ τ ο ύ λ ά β ε . είτα έ π ι σ κ ο π ή σ α ς την φ α ν τ α σ ί α ν
καθ' ους έχεις κ α ν ό ν α ς μνήσθητι άμφοτέρων τών χ ρ ό ν ω ν ,
κ α θ ' ών ά π ο λ α ύ σ α ς μέν της η δ ο ν ή ς ή τ τ η μ έ ν ο ς μ ε τ α ν ο ή σ ε ι ς
και λοιδορήσεις σεαυτω, ά π ε σ χ η μ έ ν ο ς δέ χ α ί ρ ε ι ς καί
επαινείς αύτός έαυτόν. έάν δέ εύκαιρον φαίνηται ά ψ α σ θ α ι
τ ο ΰ π ρ ά γ μ α τ ο ς , μ έ μ ν η σ ο ϊ ν α σ ο υ μή κ ρ α τ ή σ η τό π ρ ο σ η ν έ ς
α ύ τ ο ΰ κ α ί ά γ ω γ ό ν , ά λ λ ά π ε ι ρ ώ κ ρ α τ ε ΐ ν τών ή ν ι ώ ν .
The Fathers
The gnomologia
The Neoplatonists
P l o t i n u s h i m s e l f o n l y h a s o n e v a g u e r e f e r e n c e to c h . 17, w h i c h need
n o t g o back to E p i c t e t u s h i m s e l f . In the c o m m e n t a r i e s by H i e r o c l e s
a n d P r o c l u s , a n d m o r e p r o m i n e n t l y in t h o s e by O l y m p i o d o r u s , we
e n c o u n t e r a n u m b e r of references. But of course the most important
N e o p l a t o n i s t t e x t f o r u s is S i m p l i c i u s ' c o m m e n t a r y o n Ench, f o r w h i c h
see pp. 87-113.
A final w o r d s h o u l d b e s a i d o n t h e A r a b i c t r a d i t i o n . F. J a d a a n e , i n h i s
m o n o g r a p h o n the i n f l u e n c e of Stoicism o n Islamic philosophers,
states that Ench w a s o n e o f t h e m a j o r s o u r c e s f o r t h e k n o w l e d g e o f
t h e m o r a l a s p e c t s of S t o i c i s m i n t h e I s l a m i c w o r l d ( J a d a a n e 5 3 ) .
Ibn-Fātik attributes to Z e n o a passage which is unmistakably
inspired by Ench 11 ( J a d a a n e 6 4 - 6 5 ) .
J a d a a n e 8 8 , s p e a k i n g a b o u t t h e s c h o o l o f aĪ-Kindī, states: " N o t o n s
s e u l e m e n t q u e c e t t e i n f l u e n c e s e n s i b l e d ' E p i c t è t e f o u r n i t la p r e u v e
q u e le Manuel a é t é d i f f u s é d a n s l e m o n d e a r a b e . " A l - K i n d î h a s d i r e c t
r e f e r e n c e s t o Ench 5 a , 7, 8 , 1 1 . H i s w o r k s d e e p l y i n f l u e n c e d l a t e r
A r a b i c a u t h o r s as Miskawayh, R h a z è s a n d A v i c e n n a , w h o b o r r o w e d at
least s o m e of their Epictetean material f r o m al-Kindi. For other
p a s s a g e s , s u c h as t h e r e f e r e n c e to c h . 6, M i s k a w a y h d o e s n o t d e p e n d
o n al-Kindi (Jadaane 90-91; 2 2 3 ) .
THE CONSTITUTION OF THE TEXT OF
EPICTETUS' ENCHEIRIDION
T h e s o u r c e s w e h a v e at o u r d i s p o s a l f o r t h e c o n s t i t u t i o n o f t h e t e x t o f
Ench a r e t h e f o l l o w i n g :
- t h e M S S o f Ench (E) a n d t h e s u p p l e m e n t e d l e m m a t a i n t h e M S S C
and δ of Simplicius' c o m m e n t a r y (Si)
- the original l e m m a t a in Simplicius' c o m m e n t a r y , as f o u n d in
SA B D (S)
- the text of Simplicius' c o m m e n t a r y (Simp)
- t h e s o u r c e p a s s a g e s i n t h e Diatribes (Diss)
- the indirect tradition
- t h e t h r e e C h r i s t i a n a d a p t a t i o n s (Nil, Par, Vat)
T h e direct tradition of Ench n e a t l y f a l l s i n t o t w o f a m i l i e s , A C Ô T t
a n d T . E a c h o f t h e s e t w o f a m i l i e s is j o i n e d b y s u p p l e m e n t e d l e m m a t a
i n t h e M S S o f S i m p l i c i u s ' c o m m e n t a r y : t h e t e x t o f Sib sides with
A C Ô T t , w h i l e t h e t e x t o f SiC ( f r o m c h . 3 o n ) is r e l a t e d t o T . I n t h e
case of Τ c o n t a m i n a t i o n has b e e n proved with certainty b e c a u s e of
the double reading of Τ a t 4 , 3 : τ ο υ ς έ ν σ ε ι ο μ έ ν ο υ ς SiC Nil : τους
έγκρουομένους A C Vat: τ ο υ ς έ κ κ ρ ο υ ο μ έ ν ο υ ς S i ô : τ ο υ ς ένσειομένους
τους έγκρουομένους £ Τ (cf. ρ. 5 2 ) . S u c h g l a r i n g i n s t a n c e s o f c o n -
t a m i n a t i o n a r e n o t f o u n d i n A C Ô T t S z ô , b u t it is a n t e c e d e n t l y i m p r o b -
able that this b r a n c h o f the tradition s h o u l d have r e m a i n e d free f r o m
contamination.
H o w e v e r , further than a stemmatical analysis of the MSS of Ench
w e c a n n o t g o . As a p p e a r s f r o m a survey o f t h e critical a p p a r a t u s o f
Ench, the other primary witnesses d o n o t consistently side with either
of the two families of the MSS of Ench·, a n d a m o n g t h e m s e l v e s , t h e
indirect primary witnesses (esp. the Christian adaptations) c a n n o t b e
consistently classified either. I have spent countless hours drawing u p
lists o f a g r e e m e n t s b e t w e e n t h e i n d i v i d u a l b r a n c h e s o f t h e t r a d i t i o n ,
but have finally c o m e to acquiesce in the conclusion that the
transmission of the text of Ench d e f i e s s t e m m a t i c a r r a n g e m e n t . T h u s
t h e r e a r e c a s e s o f s i g n i f i c a n t a g r e e m e n t o f Nil a n d ACÔ&Ô (e.g.
4
2 4 , 2 1 χ α λ κ έ α - σ κ υ τ έ α ] σ κ υ τ έ α - χ α λ κ έ α ) ; o f Vat a n d SiC ( e . g . 4 , 1 0 έ ά ν
αγανακτώ] άγανακτών); of Vat and Τ (e.g. 511,2 παρείληφας]
π α ρ έ λ α β ε ς [ d e e s t S i C ] ) ; o f Vat a n d A C 0 S á ) ( e . g . 3 3 2 , 4 παρακαλοΰν-
τ ο ς ] π α ρ α κ ο λ ο υ θ ο ΰ ν τ ο ς [ d e e s t δ ] ) ; o f Nil a n d Vat ( e . g . 2 4 4 , 2 4 ο ύ κ ο ΰ ν
ο υ δ έ σ ύ αύτός ά ν ω φ ε λ ή ς α ν εϊης αύτη] ο ύ κ ο ΰ ν ούδείς έαυτόν άν
ώ φ έ λ η σ ε ν ή α ύ τ ή ν ) ; o f P a r a n d Vat ( e . g . 7 , 1 0 p o s t έ λ λ ί π η ς a d d . κ α ι δ ε -
δ ε μ έ ν ο ς β λ η θ ή ς · ό γ ά ρ έκών μή ε π ό μ ε ν ο ς ά κ ω ν ( h a n c v o c e m o m . Para)
ά ν ά γ κ η τ ο ύ τ ο π ε ί σ ε τ α ι ) ; o f Nil a n d Par ( e . g . 1 5 , 2 2 σ έ ] έ μ έ ) ; o f Par and
2
5 ( e . g . 30,1 ώς έ π ί π α ν o m . ) ; o f Par a n d Simp ( e . g . 4 6 , 1 0 ά ρ χ η ] ή ρ ξ ω ) ;
o f S a n d Nil Vat ( e . g . 2 ' , 1 τ ό έ π ι τ υ χ ε ΐ ν ] ε π ι τ υ χ ί α ) ; o f Nil a n d S t o b a e u s
(e.g. 16,6 πρόσεχε] π ρ ο σ έ χ ω ν ) ; a n d so o n a n d so forth. — O n the
w h o l e , Nil a n d ( t o a h i g h e r d e g r e e ) Vat a p p e a r t o s h o w s o m e a f f i n i t y
w i t h t h e first f a m i l y o f t h e M S S o f Ench ( A C ô T t S z ô ) , w h e r e a s Par a n d
S i m p l i c i u s t e n d t o s i d e w i t h t h e s e c o n d f a m i l y (TSz'C). B u t it w o u l d
take a Procrustes to s q u e e z e these s o u r c e s i n t o a s t e m m a .
A c c o r d i n g l y , e a c h r e a d i n g m u s t b e j u d g e d o n its o w n m e r i t s ; s t e m -
m a t o l o g y c a n o n l y play a m o d e s t role in t h e c o n s t i t u t i o n o f t h e text.
T h u s there are cases w h e r e the reading of the MSS of the authentic
Encheiridion is d e c i d e d l y i n f e r i o r t o t h a t o f t h e C h r i s t i a n a d a p t a t i o n s
a n d / o r t h e i n d i r e c t t r a d i t i o n , f o r i n s t a n c e 7 , 8 μ η δ έ SiC Nil Par Simp
Stob.: μ η δ έ ν A C bSib Τ Vat. A n d a t 2 ' , 3 Nil is t h e o n l y w i t n e s s t o
p r e s e r v e έ ν ό ρ έ ξ ε ι a n d έ ν έ κ κ λ ί σ ε ι , all t h e o t h e r s o m i t t i n g έ ν .
O f t h e t h r e e C h r i s t i a n a d a p t a t i o n s Par is by f a r t h e m o s t i n d e p e n -
d e n t . T h e a l t e r a t i o n s i n Par d o n o t o n l y r e g a r d t h e c o n t e n t s b u t a l s o
the wording: there is a m a r k e d t e n d e n c y i n Par to simplify the
g r a m m a t i c a l s t r u c t u r e o f t h e t e x t (cf. p p . 2 0 8 - 2 1 1 ) ; this i m p l i e s that
m a n y r e a d i n g s in Par n e e d n o t r e p r e s e n t r e a d i n g s i n t h e c o p y o f Ench
o n w h i c h Par is b a s e d . Nil a n d Vat, o n the other hand, follow the
original Ench f a i r l y c l o s e l y ( s e e p p . 1 5 7 - 1 6 3 a n d 2 5 9 - 2 6 2 ) . Vat, h o w -
ever, has certainly u n d e r g o n e c o n t a m i n a t i o n (see pp. 262-263).
T h e quotations from Ench i n S t o b a e u s a p p e a r t o b e d e r i v e d f r o m a
r e c e n s i o n w h i c h s h o w s great d i v e r g e n c i e s f r o m the text f o l l o w e d by
all t h e o t h e r w i t n e s s e s ( c f . p p . 1 1 4 - 1 1 6 ) .
For the constitution of the text of Ench t h e r e is, I t h i n k , o n l y o n e
f i x e d rule that c a n b e a p p l i e d : in p a s s a g e s w h e r e t h e r e a d i n g o f t h e
MSS of Ench is a l s o f o u n d i n t h e s o u r c e p a s s a g e i n t h e Diatribes t h e
t r a n s m i t t e d r e a d i n g m u s t b e a c c e p t e d as a u t h e n t i c . For i n s t a n c e , at
3 1 4 , 1 7 - 1 8 t h e r e a d i n g κ α ι Έ τ ε ο κ λ έ α κ α ι Π ο λ υ ν ε ί κ η ν τ ο ΰ τ ' έ π ο ί η σ ε is
s u p p o r t e d b y t h e p a r a l l e l p a s s a g e IV 5 , 2 9 Έ τ ε ο κ λ έ α κ α ί Π ο λ υ ν ε ί κ η τ ό
π ε π ο ι η κ ό ς ο ύ κ ά λ λ ο ή τούτο; t h e a d d i t i o n o f π ο λ ε μ ί ο υ ς ά λ λ ή λ ο ι ς in
s o m e M S S , w h i c h h a s b e e n a c c e p t e d b y all e d i t o r s s i n c e T r i n c a v e l l i
( 1 5 3 5 ) , m u s t b e r e g a r d e d as a n a t t e m p t to e m e n d t h e text. —But
2
h e r e t o o t h e r e a r e e x c e p t i o n s . F o r i n s t a n c e , a t 3 3 , 5 t h e t r a d i t i o n is
divided between μονομάχων and μονομαχιών; now μονομάχων also
o c c u r s i n III 1 6 , 4 , w h i c h m i g h t s e e m t o p l e a d f o r a c c e p t i n g μονο-
μ ά χ ω ν inEnch a s w e l l . O n c l o s e r i n s p e c t i o n , h o w e v e r , it a p p e a r s t h a t
i n t h e p a s s a g e i n t h e Diatribes A r r i a n w r i t e s ά ν π ε ρ ί μονομάχων
λ α λ ή ΐ ς ) , ά ν π ε ρ ί ίίππων, ά ν π ε ρ ί ά θ λ η τ ώ ν ; t h e f a c t t h a t i n Ench w e find
ι π π ο δ ρ ο μ ι ώ ν m a k e s it v e r y l i k e l y t h a t A r r i a n c h o s e t o r e p l a c e both
μ ο ν ο μ ά χ ω ν a n d ϊ π π ω ν by μ ο ν ο μ α χ ι ώ ν a n d ι π π ο δ ρ ο μ ι ώ ν .
In t h e f o l l o w i n g I will g i v e a d i s c u s s i o n o f a s e l e c t e d n u m b e r of
passages.
1
T h e phrase έξ απαντος occurs eight times in Epictetus, usually in c o m b i n a t i o n
with θέλειν (see Schenkl's Indexs.v. α π α ς ) ; for o u r passage cf. esp. IV 7,4 μήτ' άπο-
θ α ν ε ί ν μήτε ζήν θέλων έξ άπαντος άλλ' ώς αν διδώται. T h e m e a n i n g "absolutely",
"by all m e a n s " is b e y o n d d i s p u t e ; t h e p h r a s e c a n n o t possibly m e a n "forever",
because εκ in a t e m p o r a l sense always m e a n s "since" (see LSJ s.v. II 1).
t h a t III 3 , 1 5 - 1 9 is t h e s o u r c e p a s s a g e o f Ench 1 6 p r o v e s t h a t τ ι ν ά is t o
be rejected here.
16,5 άλλ' εύθύς εστω πρόχειρον δτι «τούτον θλίβει ού τό
σ υ μ β ε β η κ ό ς ( ά λ λ ο ν γ α ρ ο ύ θ λ ί β ε ι ) , ά λ λ α τό δ ό γ μ α τό π ε ρ ί τούτων.»
τούτων Nil Par Vat: τ ο ύ τ ο ν A C : τ ο ύ τ ο υ TtSzÔ ( d e s u n t TSz'C Stob.) T h e
singular τούτου (which is f o u n d in the editions since Meibom
[1711]) is q u i t e a c c e p t a b l e i n i t s e l f , if t a k e n t o r e f e r t o τ ό συμβε-
β η κ ό ς . E v e n s o , I d o n o t t h i n k t h a t it r e p r e s e n t s t h e o r i g i n a l text,
b e c a u s e o f t h e variant r e a d i n g s given in o u r sources. T h e reading
τ ο ύ τ ω ν is s u p p o r t e d b y Nil Par Vat, w h i c h is a w e i g h t y a r g u m e n t i n
itself; τ ο ύ τ ο ν , t h e r e a d i n g o f A C , l o o k s like a c o r r u p t i o n resulting
f r o m i s o c h r o n y , w h i l e τ ο ύ τ ο υ h a s all t h e a p p e a r a n c e of being a
c o n j e c t u r a l e m e n d a t i o n o f τούτον. T h e r e f o r e I have d e c i d e d to r e a d
τ ο ύ τ ω ν , w h i c h I take to refer loosely to ή ά π ο δ η μ ο ΰ ν τ ο ς τέκνου ή
ά π ο λ ω λ ε κ ό τ α τ ά έ α υ τ ο ΰ i n l i n e s 1-2.
2 4 ' , 2 - 3 εί γ α ρ ή ά τ ι μ ί α έ σ τ ί κ α κ ό ν ( ώ σ π ε ρ έ σ τ ί ν ) , ο ύ δ ύ ν α σ α ι έ ν
κ α κ ώ ε ί ν α ι δι' ά λ λ ο ν , ο ύ μ ά λ λ ο ν ή έν α ί σ χ ρ ω .
ώσπερ έστίν Sib Τ SiC Nil Vat e t l e g i t Simp ( X X X I I 1 9 - 2 0 . 2 4 - 2 5 . 2 7 ) :
o m . ACÔ. At first sight, t h e w o r d s ώ σ π ε ρ έ σ τ ί ν 2 m a y s e e m puzzling,
b e c a u s e ά τ ι μ ί α w o u l d s e e m to b e o n e o f the ά δ ι ά φ ο ρ α par excellence, if
it is t a k e n i n t h e u s u a l s e n s e o f "lack o f r e s p e c t f r o m o t h e r p e o p l e " .
This meaning of άτιμία is u s e d i n t h e o p e n i n g s e n t e n c e o f this
c h a p t e r : "I s h a l l l i v e m y w h o l e l i f e w i t h o u t h o n o u r ( ά τ ι μ ο ς ) , a n d b e a
n o b o d y a n y w h e r e " 3 . T h e a n s w e r t o t h i s c o m p l a i n t is t h e d i f f e r e n c e
between apparent and real ά τ ι μ ί α ; to t h e Stoic, real ά τ ι μ ί α is
equivalent to κ α κ ί α . In o u r c h a p t e r the phrase πιστός καί αίδήμων
o c c u r s f o u r t i m e s : it is t h e s e q u a l i t i e s t h a t m a k e u p t h e e s s e n c e of
τ ι μ ή , t h i s is t h e f i e l d w h e r e o n e c a n b e o f g r e a t v a l u e ( 5 - 7 π ώ ς - ά ξ ί ω ) .
A c c o r d i n g l y , τ ι μ ή is c o n c e r n e d w i t h τ ά ά γ α θ ά , ά τ ι μ ί α w i t h τ ά μή
ά γ α θ ά (13-14 ε ί - π ε ρ ι π ο ι ή σ η σ θ ε ) . In this s e n s e , t h e r e f o r e , ά τ ι μ ί α c a n
b e c a l l e d a r e a l κ α κ ό ν , w h i c h is e m p h a s i z e d b y t h e w o r d s ώ σ π ε ρ έ σ τ ί ν .
In o r d e r to bring o u t the d o u b l e m e a n i n g o f ά τ ι μ ί α I have used
" w i t h o u t b e i n g v a l u e d " f o r ά τ ι μ ο ς i n l i n e 1, a n d "lack o f v a l u e " f o r
ά τ ι μ ί α i n l i n e s 2 a n d 5.
2
T h e p h r a s e is n o t u n i q u e : cf. Ench I s ,8-9 έάν δέ τό σον μόνον οίηθης σον είναι,
τό δέ άλλότριον (ώσπερ έστίν) άλλότριον κτέ.
3
A n o t h e r i n s t a n c e of this everyday m e a n i n g of ά τ ι μ ί α is f o u n d in IV 1,60,
w h e r e ά τ ι μ ί α is m e n t i o n e d in o n e breath with o t h e r άδιάφορα such as d e a t h , exile,
loss of g o o d s a n d e m p r i s o n m e n t .
T h e i d e n t i f i c a t i o n o f τιμή with moral e x c e l l e n c e , a n d o f ά τ ι μ ί α
with moral depravity, is g o o d Stoic doctrine; see for instance
S t o b a e u s SVF III 5 6 3 τ ή ν γ α ρ τ ι μ ή ν ε ί ν α ι γ έ ρ ω ς ά ξ ί ω σ ι ν , τ ο δ έ γ έ ρ α ς
ά θ λ ο ν άρετής ευεργετικής, τον ούν άρετής άμέτοχον άτιμον δικαίως
λ έ γ ε σ θ α ι . C f . C i c e r o SVF III 3 1 2 Q u a r e q u u m e t b o n u m e t malum
natura i u d i c e t u r et ea sint principia naturae: certe h o n e s t a q u o q u e et
turpia simili ratione d i i u d i c a n d a et ad naturam r e f e r e n d a sunt.
W h a t E p i c t e t u s t h e r e f o r e s t a t e s is: " D o y o u f e a r ά τ ι μ ί α ? Y o u a r e
r i g h t , b e c a u s e it is b a d a n d s h a m e f u l ; h o w e v e r , ά τ ι μ ί α is n o t w h a t y o u
b e l i e v e it t o b e : it d o e s n o t d e p e n d o n w h a t o t h e r s d o t o y o u o r t h i n k
a b o u t you, but only o n yourself."
24'-,6 π ώ ς δ έ κ α ί ο ύ δ ε ί ς ο ύ δ α μ ο ύ έ σ η , ο ν έ ν μ ό ν ο ι ς ε ί ν α ι δ ε ι τ ο ι ς έ π ί
σοί, έν οίς έξεστί σοι είναι π λ ε ί σ τ ο υ άξίω;
είναι E & G ' V ΎSiC Par Val e t ita l e g i s s e v i d e t u r Simp X X X I I 7 5 - 8 1 :
ε ί ν α ί τ ι ν α A C b S i b Nil. T h e s u p p o r t f o r r e j e c t i n g τ ι ν α is s t r o n g e r t h a n
that for accepting it, t w o o f t h e t h r e e C h r i s t i a n a d a p t a t i o n s not
h a v i n g t h e p r o n o u n . F r o m S i m p l i c i u s ' d i s c u s s i o n it is n o t q u i t e c l e a r
w h a t h e r e a d in his text, b u t I b e l i e v e that h e d i d n o t r e a d τινα,
b e c a u s e h e p a r a p h r a s e s ο ν έ ν μ ό ν ο ι ς ε ί ν α ι δ ε ι τ ο ι ς έ π ί σ ο ί as t h e τ ό π ο ς
έν φ τό ά γ α θ ό ν καί τό κ α κ ό ν τό ά ν θ ρ ώ π ι ν ο ν : t h e w o r d τ ό π ο ς s u g g e s t
ε ί ν α ι έν rather t h a n ε ί ν α ί τ ι ν α έν. A n d in fact, this also a p p e a r s to b e
t h e c l u e t o t h e i n t e r p r e t a t i o n o f t h i s p a s s a g e , if w e o m i t t h e w o r d
τινα. T h e anonymous interlocutor complains that h e will be a
n o b o d y anywhere; "being a nobody" stands for n o t b e i n g important,
"being n o w h e r e " m e a n s n o t playing any role in the political life of
t h e π ό λ ι ς ; t h e t w o p h r a s e s t a k e n t o g e t h e r m e a n : "I will n o t p l a y a n y
political role." In his reply, E p i c t e t u s treats t h e two topics ε ί ν α ι ο ύ δ ε ί ς
and είναι ο ύ δ α μ ο ύ separately. T h e c o m p l a i n t ο ύ δ α μ ο ύ έσομαι is
r e f u t e d by p o i n t i n g o u t that o n e o n l y h a s to b e in τ ά έπί σοί, the
t h i n g s t h a t a r e u n d e r o n e ' s c o n t r o l ; ε ί ν α ι έ ν l i t e r a l l y m e a n s "to b e i n
a p l a c e " , b u t E p i c t e t u s a l s o h i n t s a t t h e m e a n i n g "to b e e n g a g e d i n "
(LSJ s.v. ε ί ν α ι C . I V . 3 . a ) 4 . A n d t o t h e p h r a s e ο ύ δ ε ί ς έ σ ο μ α ι E p i c t e t u s
retorts with έν οίς έξεστί σοι ε ί ν α ι π λ ε ί σ τ ο υ άξίω.
If, o n t h e o t h e r h a n d , w e a c c e p t τ ι ν α , t h e p h r a s e ο ν έ ν μ ό ν ο ι ς ε ί ν α ί
τ ι ν α δ ε ι τ ο ι ς έ π ί σ ο ί is a r e p l y t o b o t h ο ύ δ ε ί ς έ σ ο μ α ι a n d ο ύ δ α μ ο ύ
έ σ ο μ α ι , s o t h a t t h e final p h r a s e έ ν ο ί ς έ ξ ε σ τ ί σ ο ι ε ί ν α ι π λ ε ί σ τ ο υ ά ξ ί ω
b e c o m e s p l e o n a s t i c ; t h i s is m y m a i n a r g u m e n t f o r r e j e c t i n g τινα.
4
T h e r e i n t e r p r e t a t i o n of a familiar phrase is in line with the t r e a t m e n t of the
word άτιμία at the b e g i n n i n g of the c h a p t e r (see previous n o t e ) .
M o r e o v e r , P r o f . S.R. S l i n g s tells m e that h e f e e l s t h e p h r a s e δ ε ι ε ί ν α ί
τ ι ν α " y o u m u s t b e s o m e b o d y " t o b e v e r y c l u m s y i n itself.
W i t h r e g a r d to t h e p r e s e n c e o f τ ι ν α in A C bSib Nil it s h o u l d b e
noted t h a t t h e r e a r e o t h e r c a s e s w h e r e A C bSib i n s e r t pronouns,
5
particles a n d t h e like .
242,8 ούχ εξουσι παρά σου κεριχάτιον, ούδέ πολίτας 'Ρωμαίων
αύτούς ποιήσεις.
κερμάτιον Τ (deficit SiC) Nil·, ά ρ γ ύ ρ ι ο ν A C ô S i ô Vat ( χ ρ ή μ α τ α Simp
Par). T h i s is o n e o f t h o s e p a s s a g e s w h e r e it is h a r d l y p o s s i b l e t o m a k e
a convincing choice. Both κερμάτιον and άργύριον are f o u n d in
E p i c t e t u s , b u t κ ε ρ μ ά τ ι ο ν is l e s s f r e q u e n t t h a n ά ρ γ ύ ρ ι ο ν ( 4 t i m e s a n d
15 t i m e s respectively); t h e r e f o r e ά ρ γ ύ ρ ι ο ν m i g h t r e p r e s e n t a g l o s s o n
κ ε ρ μ ά τ ι ο ν . T h e w o r d ά ρ γ ύ ρ ι ο ν is a l s o f o u n d i n l i n e 1 6 o f t h i s c h a p t e r ,
which may have induced a scribe to write t h e s a m e w o r d here.
Schweighäuser rightly n o t e s that the d i m i n u t i v e κερμάτιον may
c o n v e y c o n t e m p t , w h i l e ά ρ γ ύ ρ ι ο ν is a m o r e n e u t r a l t e r m .
T h e f a c t t h a t Par h a s χ ρ ή μ α τ α h e r e m a y b e a s l i g h t a r g u m e n t i n
f a v o u r o f κ ε ρ μ ά τ ι ο ν . Par h a s a r e p u t a t i o n f o r s u b s t i t u t i n g r a r e w o r d s
b y w e l l - k n o w n t e r m s . N o w i n l i n e 1 6 Par m a i n t a i n s ά ρ γ ύ ρ ι ο ν ; if t h e
copy of Ench c o n s u l t e d b y t h e a u t h o r o f P a r a l s o h a d ά ρ γ ύ ρ ι ο ν i n t h e
first p a s s a g e , w h y t h e n was t h e w o r d c h a n g e d i n t o χ ρ ή μ α τ α in t h e first
passage, a n d left u n c h a n g e d in the second?
2 5 ' , 1 Εί π ρ ο ε τ ι μ ή θ η σ ο ύ τις έν έ σ τ ι ά σ ε ι ή έν π ρ ο σ α γ ο ρ ε ύ σ ε ι ή έ ν τω
π α ρ α λ η φ θ ή ν α ι ε ι ς σ υ μ β ο υ λ ί α ν , εί μ έ ν ά γ α θ ά τ α ύ τ ά έ σ τ ι , χ α ί ρ ε ι ν σ ε δ ε ι
ο τ ι έ τ υ χ ε ν α ύ τ ώ ν έ κ ε ΐ ν ο ς · εί δ έ κ α κ ά , μ ή ά χ θ ο υ ο τ ι σ ύ ο ύ κ έ τ υ χ ε ς ,
εί π ρ ο ε τ ι μ ή θ η Τ Par Vat: έ ά ν π ρ ο τ ι μ η θ ή S: π ρ ο ε τ ι μ ή θ η A C Ô Nil. The
p r o b l e m w i t h ε ί ( i f it is a p r o b l e m at a l l ) is t h a t a f t e r t h e p r o t a s i s εί
π ρ ο ε τ ι μ ή θ η σ ο ύ τις κτέ t h e r e f o l l o w two a p o d o s e i s , e a c h p r e c e d e d by
a c o n d i t i o n a l clause. N o w d o u b l e c o n d i t i o n a l protaseis are by no
means exceptional; see KG II 4 8 7 - 4 8 8 . In Epictetus there are
i n s t a n c e s a t I 1 2 , 3 0 ; II 1 , 4 - 5 ; II 2 0 , 2 9 . T h e c l o s e s t p a r a l l e l f o r the
p r e s e n t p a s s a g e , w i t h d o u b l e a p o d o s i s , is f o u n d at II 1 8 , 8 ο τ α ν γ ά ρ
ά π α ξ έ π ι θ υ μ ή σ η ς ά ρ γ υ ρ ί ο υ , ά ν μέν π ρ ο σ α χ θ ή λ ό γ ο ς εις αϊσθησιν
ά ξ { ι } ω ν τ ο ΰ κ α κ ο ύ , π έ π α υ τ α ί τε ή έ π ι θ υ μ ί α κ α ί τό ή γ ε μ ο ν ι κ ό ν ή μ ώ ν εις
τ ό ε ξ α ρ χ ή ς ά π ο κ α τ έ σ τ η · έ ά ν δέ μ η δ έ ν π ρ ο σ α γ ά γ η ς ε ι ς θεραπείαν,
ο ύ κ έ τ ι εις τ α ύ τ ά έ π ά ν ε ι σ ι ν κτέ. T h e o m i s s i o n o f εί in A C Ô a n d Nil,
t h e r e f o r e , is p r o b a b l y t o b e r e g a r d e d a s a n a t t e m p t a t s i m p l i f y i n g t h e
syntax.
5
See f o r instance 25 ',4 αύτών; 25 4 ,13 δή or ούν; 51 ',3 σε.
26,3 οίον όταν ά λ λ ο υ παιδάριον κατάξη ποτήριον, πρόχειρον εύθύς
οτι «τών γ ι ν ο μ έ ν ω ν έστίν».
πρόχειρον ρ SiC Nil Par Simp: π ρ ό χ ε ι ρ ό ν έ σ τ ι ν ACç&ô Τ Vat. I n E p i c t e -
t u s t h e r e a r e i n s t a n c e s of π ρ ό χ ε ι ρ ο ν a c c o m p a n i e d b y έ σ τ ω o r έ σ τ α ι
( s e e S c h e n k l ' s Index s.v. π ρ ό χ ε ι ρ ο ς ) ; t h e r e a r e n o c a s e s o f π ρ ό χ ε ι ρ ό ν
έστι, while in three passages πρόχειρον stands alone. T h e r e f o r e έστιν
is p r o b a b l y a n i n t e r p o l a t i o n i n o u r p a s s a g e .
ό τ ι T S C Nil Par. λ έ γ ε ι ν ό τ ι A C δ Siô Vat Simp. I n E p i c t e t u s t h e r e a r e
n o i n s t a n c e s o f π ρ ό χ ε ι ρ ο ν w i t h t h e i n f i n i t i v e , b u t t h e e x p r e s s i o n is
attested for o t h e r authors. A b o u t λέγειν Schweighäuser notes the
f o l l o w i n g : "(...) at h.l. n o nd e s o l a cogitatione a g i t u r , s e d h o c a i t
Epictetus, continuo hoc dicere, in ore gerere, i n m e m o r i a m r e v o c a r e e i ,
q u e r n i r a t u m s e r v u l o v i d e m u s , consuevimus; quare perapte, ut dixi,
v e r b u m λέγειν a d j e c t u m videri d e b e t , q u e m a d m o d u m etiam mox
r u r s u s ait, ο ύ δ ε ί ς έ σ τ ι ν ός ο ύ κ ά ν εϊποι." A s to S c h w e i g h ä u s e r ' s first
a r g u m e n t : t h e r e is n o i n d i c a t i o n t h a t t h e p h r a s e is a d d r e s s e d t o t h e
a n g r y m a s t e r o f t h e c l u m s y s l a v e ; a n d t h e w o r d π ρ ό χ ε ι ρ ο ν i n i t s e l f is
s u f f i c i e n t to serve as a c o u n t e r p a r t to ο ύ δ ε ί ς έ σ τ ι ν ός ο ύ κ ά ν εϊποι.
T h e r e f o r e I t h i n k t h a t λ έ γ ε ι ν is b e t t e r o m i t t e d .
2 9 t o t u m c a p u t h a b e n t AC Siô Nil Vat, 29 1 " 4 h a b e t δ; 2 9 " h a b e t T t ;
t o t u m c a p u t o m . T Ä C Par, s i l e n t i o p r a e t e r i t S i m p l i c i u s . C h a p t e r 2 9
would be the only attested instance of a long passage from the
Diatribes, or rather an almost c o m p l e t e Diatribe (III 1 5 , 1 - 1 3 ) , t h a t
r e t u r n s a l m o s t l i t e r a l l y i n t h e Encheiridionfi. This w o u l d be e n o u g h to
r a i s e s u s p i c i o n e v e n if c h . 2 9 w e r e p r e s e n t i n all t h e w i t n e s s e s ; t h e f a c t
that o n e branch of the direct tradition omits the chapter, together
w i t h Par a n d S i m p l i c i u s , is s u f f i c i e n t p r o o f t h a t t h e c h a p t e r s h o u l d b e
r e g a r d e d as a n i n t e r p o l a t i o n in Ench.
A s t o t h e p r e s e n c e o f c h . 2 9 i n Nil und Vat: t h e r e a r e m o r e c a s e s o f
significant agreement between Nil a n d ACÔSib, a n d t h e s a m e g o e s f o r
Vat. I h a v e p r i n t e d t h e t e x t as it is f o u n d i n t h e w i t n e s s e s t o t h e t e x t o f
Ench, w i t h o u t t r y i n g t o r e c o n c i l e t h e t e x t w i t h III 1 5 , 1 - 1 3 , a s is t h e
p r a c t i c e of p r e v i o u s e d i t o r s . T h e c o m p a r i s o n o f III 1 5 , 1 - 1 3 w i t h Ench
2 9 is i l l u s t r a t i v e o f t h e d e g r e e o f c o r r u p t i o n w h i c h m a y t a k e p l a c e i n
the earlier stages of the tradition.
3 1 2 , 7 - 8 ά λ λ ω ς δέ τούτο ο ύ χ οίόν τε γ ί ν ε σ θ α ι , έ ά ν μή ά ρ η ς άπό
6
With r e g a r d to ch. 24 U p t o n remarks: " C a e t e r ù m e g o nullus d u b i t o , quin
c a p u t h o c totum ad Dissertationum libros pertineat." H e is q u o t e d with approval by
Schweighäuser.
των ο ύ κ έφ' ή μ ΐ ν και έν τοις έφ' ή μ ΐ ν μ ό ν ο ι ς θής τό α γ α θ ό ν καί τό
κακόν.
άρης άπό Τ Par, e t l e g i s s e v i d e t u r Simp ( X X X V I I I 8 6 - 8 7 ό τ ι τ ο ΰ τ ο
α δ ύ ν α τ ο ν έστι τοις μή τό α γ α θ ό ν κ α ι κ α κ ό ν έν τοις έφ' ή μ ΐ ν τ ι θ ε μ έ ν ο ι ς ,
ά λ λ ' έ ν τ ο ι ς έ κ τ ό ς ) : ά π ο σ τ ή ς A C 0 S i 0 ( α ϊ ρ η ς SiG 1 ** 1 , σ τ ή ς d e l e t o ) Nil
Vat, e t l e g i t [Ant.]: ά π ό SiC (nullo spatio vacuo). Schweighäuser was
t h e first e d i t o r to p r i n t ά ρ η ς ά π ό i n s t e a d o f ά π ο σ τ ή ς . In his l e n g t h y
n o t e o n t h i s p a s s a g e h e s t a t e s t h a t ά π ο σ τ ή ς i n i t s e l f is u n o b j e c t i o n -
able, a d d u c i n g parallels f o r this u s e o f ά φ ί σ τ α μ α ι in t h e Diatribes'7.
The only objection to ά π ο σ τ ή ς as r e g a r d s c o n t e n t , a c c o r d i n g to
Schweighäuser, is t h a t Epictetus is n o t so much speaking "de
adpetitione regenda aut coercenda", b u t r a t h e r t r i e s t o p e r s u a d e u s t h a t it
is e s s e n t i a l "ut rede de rebus sentiamus, u t redas rerum notiones menti
informatas habeamus". B u t h e a d d s t h a t i n i t s e l f t h i s o b j e c t i o n is n o t
sufficient to reject the r e a d i n g ά π ο σ τ ή ς . With regard to ά ρ η ς άπό
( w h i c h S c h w e i g h ä u s e r r e a d i n Par a n d SimpR [Par. gr. 1 9 5 9 , a deriva-
t i v e o f SimpG ] ), h e a d m i t s t h a t h e f i r s t j u d g e d it c o r r u p t ; o n l y w h e n
h e h a d a c l o s e r l o o k at t h e s e q u e l , h e n o t i c e d h o w w e l l ά ρ η ς c o n t r a s t s
with t h e f o l l o w i n g θής.
I am fully c o n v i n c e d by S c h w e i g h ä u s e r ' s a r g u m e n t s . Schweig-
h ä u s e r ' s f i r s t r e m a r k , t h a t it is o u r o p i n i o n , r a t h e r t h a n o u r beha-
v i o u r , w h i c h is a t s t a k e h e r e , is s u p p o r t e d b y a n u m b e r o f w o r d s i n
t h e d i r e c t s e q u e l o f o u r p a s s a g e : ύ π ο λ ά β η ς (1. 9 ) , φ α ι ν ό μ ε ν α (1. 1 2 ) ,
οίόμενον (1. 1 4 ) a n d δ ο κ ο ΰ ν τ ι (1. 1 5 ) . A n d f o r t h e c o u p l e αϊρειν-
τ ι θ έ ν α ι t h e r e a r e two p a r a l l e l s in Ench: 2 - , 6 - 7 άρον ο ύ ν τ ή ν ε κ κ λ ι σ ι ν
ά π ό π ά ν τ ω ν τ ω ν ο ύ κ έ φ ' ή μ ΐ ν κ α ι μετάθες έπί τά π α ρ ά φ ύ σ ι ν των έφ'
ή μ ΐ ν ; 4 8 b s , 6 - 8 δ ρ ε ξ ι ν ά π α σ α ν ήρκεν έξ ε α υ τ ο ύ - τήν δέ εκκλισιν εις
μ ό ν α τά π α ρ ά φ ύ σ ι ν των έφ' ή μ ΐ ν μετατέθεικεν.
4
31 ,18 και 'Ετεοκλέα και Π ο λ υ ν ε ί κ η ν τούτ' έποίησε, τό ά γ α θ ό ν
οϊεσθαι τήν τ υ ρ α ν ν ί δ α ·
τ ο ύ τ ' έ π ο ί η σ ε A C &GJ (cf. Diss IV 5 , 2 9 Έ τ ε ο κ λ έ α κ α ί Π ο λ υ ν ε ί κ η τ ό
π ε π ο ι η κ ό ς ο ύ κ ά λ λ ο ή τ ο ΰ τ ο κ τ έ ) : τ ο ΰ τ ο έ π ο ί η σ ε ν Nil: τ ο ΰ τ ο έ π ο ί ε ι SiC:
τοΰτ' έποίησε πολεμίους άλλήλοιςς: τοΰτο πολεμίους άλλήλοις
έποίησε ρ: τ ο ΰ τ ' ά π ώ λ ε σ ε Τ: Simp ( X X X V I I I 5 0 - 5 1 ) p r a e b e t μ έ χ ρ ι τ ο ΰ
μ ο ν ο μ α χ ή σ α ι καί ά ν ε λ ε ί ν ά λ λ ή λ ο υ ς προήγαγε: P e r o t t u s vertit persuasit,
i.e. έπεισε. The words πολεμίους ά λ λ ή λ ο ι ς are f o u n d i n all the
editions since Trincavelli's (1535); this e d i t i o n shows traces of
7
T h e closest parallel is I 4,18 Ποΰ ούν προκοπή; ε'ι τις υμών άποστάς τών έκτός
έπί τήν προαίρεσιν έπέστραπται τήν αύτοΰ κτέ.
c o n t a m i n a t i o n w i t h δ ( s e c p. 5 9 ) . T h e y a r e c l e a r l y d u e t o c o n j e c t u r a l
e m e n d a t i o n in δ, as a l r e a d y a p p e a r s f r o m t h e d i f f e r e n t p o s i t i o n in
w h i c h they a r e f o u n d in t h e a p o g r a p h s o f δ. T h e r e a d i n g o f Τ and
t h e t r a n s l a t i o n o f P e r o t t i , t o o , a r e in all p r o b a b i l i t y a t t e m p t s at
emendation of what was c o n s i d e r e d a corrupt text. Simplicius'
p a r a p h r a s e , finally, b e l o n g s to the type w e e n c o u n t e r c o n s t a n t l y in
his c o m m e n t a r y .
T h e s o u r c e passage in the Diatribes s h o w s b e y o n d a n y d o u b t t h a t
t h e t e x t a s t r a n s m i t t e d i n t h e m a j o r i t y o f t h e s o u r c e s is s o u n d . Π ο ι ε ΐ ν
is u s e d w i t h a s i n g l e o b j e c t w i t h o u t a p r e d i c a t i v e c o m p l e m e n t ; and
t h e n a m e s o f E t e o c l e s a n d P o l y n e i c e s a r e m e a n t t o i n d i c a t e t h e i r typi-
cal and well-known behaviour: "this made an Eteocles and a
Polyneices".
3 2 - , 5 ff. μ ή φ έ ρ ε ο ύ ν π ρ ο ς τ ο ν μ ά ν τ ι ν ο ρ ε ξ ι ν ή έ κ κ λ ι σ ι ν (εί δ έ μ ή ,
τρέμων αύτω πρόσει), ά λ λ α διεγνωκώς οτι π ά ν τό άποβησόμενον
ά δ ι ά φ ο ρ ο ν καί ο ύ δ έ ν πρός σέ, όποιον δ ά ν ή (έσται γ ά ρ α ύ τ ω χ ρ ή σ α σ θ α ι
κ α λ ώ ς κ α ι τ ο ύ τ ο ο ύ δ ε ί ς κ ω λ ύ σ ε ι ) — θ α ρ ρ ώ ν ο ύ ν ώς έπί συμβούλους
έρχου τους θεούς-
εί δ έ μ ή A C Sib Τ SiC e t l e g i t Simp ( X X X I X 1 0 - 1 3 . 3 4 - 3 5 ) : μ η δ έ Val II
δάν S.R. S l i n g s ( p r i v a t i m ) : δ ' ά ν ACSiG Τ SiC Val: δ ' om. SJ
( d e l e v e r a n t R e i s k e e t C a s a u b o n ) Il γ ά ρ A C Sib T Vat: o m . SiC (Nil and
Par o m i t c h . 3 2 a l t o g e t h e r ) . T h i s is o n e o f t h e m o s t p u z z l i n g p a s s a g e s
in t h e w h o l e Enchemdion, a n d I b e l i e v e t h a t t h e t e x t as c o n s t i t u t e d b y
m e is a t b e s t o n l y a n a t t e m p t a t r e s t o r a t i o n o f t h e a u t h e n t i c text,
r e s u l t i n g a s it d o e s i n a t y p e o f a n a c o l u t h o n w h i c h s e e m s t o be
u n p a r a l l e l e d i n Ench. S c h w e i g h ä u s e r h a s a very l o n g critical n o t e o n
this passage.
The p r o b l e m s b e g i n w i t h ε ί δ έ μή: w i t h t h i s r e a d i n g , w h i c h is
s u p p o r t e d b y all t h e w i t n e s s e s w i t h t h e e x c e p t i o n o f Vat, t h e f o l l o w i n g
p h r a s e τ ρ έ μ ω ν α ύ τ ω π ρ ό σ ε ι s t a n d s by itself; t h e w o r d s ά λ λ ά δ ι ε γ ν ω κ ώ ς
κτέ, a c c o r d i n g l y , i n t r o d u c e a n e w s e n t e n c e , w h i c h , h o w e v e r , s e e m s to
l a c k a f i n i t e v e r b o f its o w n . I n o r d e r t o e v a d e t h i s p r o b l e m S c h w e i g -
h ä u s e r ( f o l l o w i n g a s u g g e s t i o n b y H e y n e ) c h a n g e s εί δ έ μ ή i n t o μ η δ έ ,
w h i c h (as n e i t h e r H e y n e n o r S c h w e i g h ä u s e r c o u l d k n o w ) p r o v e s to
b e t h e r e a d i n g o f Vat. W i t h μ η δ έ t h e v e r b π ρ ό σ ε ι is t a k e n a s a n
i m p e r a t i v e , a n d t h e p a r t i c i p l e δ ι ε γ ν ω κ ώ ς is t a k e n p a r a l l e l t o τ ρ έ μ ω ν ,
s o t h a t 110 n e w f i n i t e v e r b is n e e d e d f o r ά λ λ ά δ ι ε γ ν ω κ ώ ς κτέ; t h e
particle δ' after όποιον marks the transition to a n e w s e n t e n c e , b u t in
o r d e r t o m a k e t h i s s e n t e n c e r u n s m o o t h l y , S c h w e i g h ä u s e r is c o m -
p e l l e d to d e l e t e γ ά ρ after έσται (with SiC).
T h e p r i n c i p a l o b j e c t i o n t o t h i s s o l u t i o n is t h a t it is i m p o s s i b l e t o
t a k e π ρ ό σ ε ι κ a s a n i m p e r a t i v e . LSJ s.v. ε ί μ ι m e n t i o n A r . , Nu. 6 3 3 έ ξ ε ι ,
w h i c h a c c o r d i n g t o t h e s c h o l i a s t is a n i m p e r a t i v e ; b u t it is f a r m o r e
likely to b e f u t u r e indicative. T h e r e are n o attested i n s t a n c e s o f an
i m p e r a t i v e ει ( e i t h e r o f t h e simplex o r o f composita) in t h e papyri; s e e
M a n d i l a r a s a n d G i g n a c . T h u s w e h a v e t o a c c e p t t h e r e a d i n g εί δ έ μή;
t h e r e a d i n g o f Vat s h o u l d b e r e g a r d e d a s a n a t t e m p t a t c o n j e c t u r a l
e m e n d a t i o n , comparable to the reading of Vat 4 , 9 - 1 0 ( = Ench 2 ^ , 1 0 )
αν ούδέν ούπω σοι παρή.
W i t h r e g a r d to ά λ λ α δ ι ε γ ν ω κ ώ ς κτέ I f o l l o w M e i b o m ' s s u g g e s t i o n :
with the parenthesis έσται γάρ κτέ the sentence gets derailed
syntactically; w h e n finally the finite verb must be introduced, the
p a r t i c i p l e c o n s t r u c t i o n δ ι ε γ ν ω κ ώ ς is r e s u m e d b y θ α ρ ρ ώ ν ούν; thus
έρχου b e l o n g s to διεγνωκώς a n d θ α ρ ρ ώ ν . With this s o l u t i o n , h o w e v e r ,
t h e r e is a p r o b l e m w i t h δ ' α ν , w h i c h is s o l v e d m o s t d r a s t i c a l l y b y
d e l e t i n g δ ' , a s p r o p o s e d by R e i s k e a n d C a s a u b o n 9 . H o w e v e r , P r o f .
S . R . S l i n g s s u g g e s t s r e a d i n g δ ' α ν a s δ α ν , t h a t is, c r a s i s o f δ ή α ν 1 0 ; t h i s
s o l u t i o n a p p e a r s v e r y a t t r a c t i v e t o m e , e s p e c i a l l y b e c a u s e it h a s t h e
great a d v a n t a g e of r e s p e c t i n g the tradition. For δή after universaliz-
i n g r e l a t i v e s s e e D e n n i s t o n s.v. δ ή 9.vi ( p p . 2 2 1 - 2 2 2 ) . In Epictetus
t h e r e are two i n s t a n c e s o f έ π ε ι δ ά ν (IV 12,6; A 2 6 ) . Simp X X X I X 2 6
h a s ό π ο ι α οίν ή τ ά ά π ο β α ί ν ο ν τ α , b u t t h i s m a y b e t h e r e s u l t o f the
liberty S i m p l i c i u s usually permits h i m s e l f (in this case, Simplicius also
has όποια for όποιον).
With regard to the a n a c o l u t h o n it s h o u l d be a d d e d that this
p h e n o m e n o n is f r e q u e n t i n t h e Diatribes, b u t o c c u r s o n l y r a r e l y i n t h e
8
T h e r e a d i n g προσελεύση of T & C is in all probability a gloss on πρόσει.
9
SiJ omits δ'. Prof. C.J. Ruijgh points out to me that δ ' , if it is an i n t e r p o l a t i o n ,
may have i n t r u d e d into the text as a result of dittography of the α of the following
αν: especially in majuscule script Δ a n d A look m u c h alike.
10
Cf. Kūhner-B1ass I 222g (with II 580). R a d e r m a c h e r 199 notes the colloca-
tions εί δάν (= εί δή αν) a n d ε ΐ τ ι δαν, which were developed in later Greek; he adds
t h a t εί δ α ν usually a p p e a r s in t h e MSS as εί δ' αν, thus causing trouble. See also
U s e n e r 66 f., who refers to Bast 219, n. 91, r e m a r k i n g that in all the places w h e r e
Bast p r o p o s e s r e a d i n g δ' άν we should read δάν instead. Dott. Francesco cle Nicola
has kindly s e n t m e a list of passages c o n t a i n i n g δάν, f o u n d with t h e h e l p of SNS-
Greek; it is especially interesting to find a n u m b e r of o c c u r r e n c e s in Galen, H e r o
a n d H e r m o g e n e s , because these a u t h o r s b e l o n g m o r e or less to t h e same period as
Epictetus; H e r o , Aut. 23,6 (I 420,9 S c h m i d t ) ; Gal., in Hipp. Prorrh. XVI 530,11
K ü h n ; H e r m o g . , Stat. 7 (p. 78, 20.21 Rabe); —, Inv. 3,15 (p. 167,6 R a b e ) . S o m e
later instances: Vett. Val., Anth. 20,8 etc.; Phlp., in APr. (CAG 13,2), 47,16; —, in
APo. (CAG 13,3), 156,22; 307,3; — , in de An. (CAG 15), 304,33; 578,3. U n k n o w n ,
unloved: t h e r e may be o t h e r instances of δ α ν w h e r e editors have p r i n t e d άν; such
cases c a n n o t be d e t e c t e d with the help of SNS-Greek, Ibycus etc.
Encheiridion. Y e t it is r e m a r k a b l e t h a t a n o t h e r s t r i k i n g a n a c o l u t h o n is
f o u n d c l o s e b y ( a t 3 3 2 ) , w h i c h is d i s c u s s e d b e l o w .
3 3 2 , 3 ff. σ π α ν ί ω ς δ έ π ο τ ε κ α ι ρ ο ύ π α ρ α κ α λ ο ΰ ν τ ο ς έ π ί τ ό λ έ γ ε ι ν τι
ή ξ ο μ ε ν , ά λ λ α περί ο ύ δ ε ν ό ς τών τ υ χ ό ν τ ω ν - μή περί μ ο ν ο μ α χ ι ώ ν , μ ή περί
ι π π ο δ ρ ο μ ι ώ ν , μή περί ά θ λ η τ ώ ν , μή περί β ρ ω μ ά τ ω ν ή π ο μ ά τ ω ν , τών
έκασταχοΰ λεγομένων, μάλιστα δέ μή περί ά ν θ ρ ώ π ω ν ψέγοντα ή
έπαινοΰντα ή συγκρίνοντα.
ή ξ ο μ ε ν A C S i ô Τ Stob. Nil Vat: λ έ ξ ο ν μ έ ν SiC. About ήξομεν Schweig-
h ä u s e r states: " N e q u e vero per se q u i d e m a d m o d u m incommoda
v i d e r i d e b e b a t ilia s c r i p t u r a " ; n e v e r t h e l e s s h e p r i n t s λ έ ξ ο ν μ έ ν , w i t h
t h e a r g u m e n t t h a t t h e first p e r s o n plural, a l t h o u g h n o t uncommon
n
in Ench , is a w k w a r d i n t h i s p l a c e , b e c a u s e o f t h e i m p e r a t i v e s i n t h e
s e c o n d p e r s o n singular w h i c h p r e c e d e a n d f o l l o w 1 2 . B u t in fact, t h e
imperatives which precede immediately a r e i n t h e t h i r d p e r s o n s i n g u -
lar ( σ ι ω π ή έ σ τ ω a n d λ α λ ε ί σ θ ω ) . T h i s is a l s o n o t e d b y S c h w e i g h ä u s e r ,
w h o r e m a r k s that t h e s e i m p e r a t i v e s s h o u l d b e a c c o m p a n i e d by σοι,
w h i c h is n o t n e c e s s a r i l y t h e c a s e . A n ( a d m i t t e d l y s l i g h t ) argument
against the imperative λ έ ξ ο ν is c o n s t i t u t e d by t h e immediately
f o l l o w i n g ο ύ δ ε ν ό ς : i n l a t e r G r e e k it is n o t u n u s u a l t o f i n d μ ή i n s t e a d
o f ο ύ , b u t ο ύ f o r μή s e e m s e x c e p t i o n a l 1 3 . T h e p r o b l e m s with t h e fol-
l o w i n g p h r a s e , ά λ λ ά - σ υ γ κ ρ ί ν ο ν τ α , will b e d e a l t w i t h b e l o w . T o my
m i n d λ έ ξ ο ν μέν m u s t be attributed to conjectural e m e n d a t i o n .
μ ή π ε ρ ί ι π π ο δ ρ ο μ ι ώ ν SiC Nil Va< a c 2 : μ η δ έ π ε ρ ί ι π π ο δ ρ ο μ ι ώ ν A C Sib Τ
Vat2·Pc. I n E p i c t e t u s t h e r e a r e m a n y i n s t a n c e s o f μ ή f o l l o w e d by o n e o r
m o r e μ η δ έ ' 5 ( s e e S c h e n k l ' s Index s.v. μ η δ έ ) , b u t t h e r e a r e n o p a s s a g e s
w h e r e μ η δ έ is f o l l o w e d by μ ή i n a s e r i e s o f n e g a t i o n s , a s is t h e c a s e i n
our passage with the reading of A C Sib Τ Vat2 P c . T h e r e f o r e I h a v e
accepted μή of SiC Nil Vafc.
ψ έ γ ο ν τ α ή έ π α ι ν ο ΰ ν τ α ή σ υ γ κ ρ ί ν ο ν τ α SzG Slob. Nil Vat, e t l e g i s s e
videtur Simp ( X L 5 7 - 5 8 . 6 1 - 6 2 ) : λ έ γ ο ν τ α ή έ π α ι ν ο ΰ ν τ α ή σ υ γ κ ρ ί ν ο ν τ α
AC&J: ψέγοντες ή έπαινοΰντες ή συγκρίνοντες Τ: ψεγόντων ή συγκρι-
ν ό ν τ ω ν SiC: ψ έ γ ω ν ή έ π α ι ν ώ ν ή σ υ γ κ ρ ί ν ω ν S c h w e i g h ä u s e r e x B b [ P a r .
g r . 2 1 2 3 ] , T h e s e n s e o f t h i s p a s s a g e is q u i t e c l e a r : w h e n o n e speaks
a b o u t p e o p l e , o n e s h o u l d refrain from blame, praise a n d compa-
r i s o n . It is t h e a c c u s a t i v e s t h a t h a v e c a u s e d t r o u b l e : h o w a r e t h e s e t o
b e fitted into the s e n t e n c e syntactically? S c h w e i g h ä u s e r prints the
11
See 5a,4-6; 26,8; 38,3-4; 52 2 ,8-l 1.
12
S c h w e i g h ä u s e r r e a d s ψ έ γ ω ν - έ π α ι ν ώ ν - σ υ γ κ ρ ί ν ω ν in lines 8-9, taking t h e
nominatives with the imperative λέξον.
13
Both SiC a n d Nil do read μηδενός.
participles in t h e n o m i n a t i v e singular, so that they are in a c c o r d a n c e
with λ έ ξ ο ν μεν (Schweighäuser's reading for ή ξ ο μ ε ν ) 1 4 ; Τ, reading
ήξομεν, has the participles in the n o m i n a t i v e plural. But the s u p p o r t
for the accusatives is o v e r w h e l m i n g , and I think that they are
u n o b j e c t i o n a b l e , if w e a r e r e a d y t o a c c e p t a n a n a c o l u t h o n . First it is
s t a t e d t h a t i n s o m e c i r c u m s t a n c e s w e will h a v e t o say s o m e t h i n g , w i t h
the proviso that o u r utterances w o n ' t be dealing with everyday
s u b j e c t s . T h i s p r o v i s o is s u b s e q u e n t l y s p e c i f i e d b y a s e r i e s o f p h r a s e s
i n t r o d u c e d by μή; w h e n t h e s e n t e n c e h a s f i n a l l y r e a c h e d t h e p h r a s e
μ ά λ ι σ τ α δ έ μ ή π ε ρ ί ά ν θ ρ ώ π ω ν , t h e c o n s t r u c t i o n is t u r n e d i n t o a k i n d
o f f r e e a c c u s a t i v e w i t h infinitive, w i t h o u t e x p r e s s e d s u b j e c t (cf. KG I
36). As an u n e x p r e s s e d predicate we may supply δει or χρή.
14
Schweighäuser takes this r e a d i n g f r o m Parisinus gr. 2123, which goes back to
the 1540 Paris edition; this edition has a lot of conjectures; see pp. 60-61.
15
T h e r e a r e i n n u m e r a b l e instances of σ ε - a n d σ-; see S c h e n k l ' s i n d e x s.v.
αύτός.
16
For t h e complicated state of affairs at IV 1,110 see Schenkl's apparatus.
w a s t h e f i r s t e d i t o r t o p r i n t τ ρ ό π ο ς ; t h i s r e a d i n g is a l s o a c c e p t e d b y
Schweighäuser, who adduces a rather surprising argument for
r e a d i n g τρόπος: "Quae scriptura [τόπος], q u o p l a n i o r erat, quove
s p e c i o s i o r p e r se videri p o t e r a t , e o m a g i s s u s p e c t a e s s e d e b u i t eis,
q u i b u s altera scriptura, ό τρόπος, innotuit". T h e w o r d τρόπος usually
i n d i c a t e s a w a y o f l i f e , a c h a r a c t e r , o r h a b i t s (LSJ s.v. III 1 a n d 2 ) . I
w o n d e r w h e t h e r t h i s f i t s γ έ λ ω τ α κ ι ν ε ΐ ν : t h e w a r n i n g is n o t s o much
"do n o t practise the habit of raising laughter", but rather "do not
raise l a u g h t e r " tout court, t h a t is, a v o i d d o i n g s o i n a n y c i r c u m s t a n c e s
a n d a t a n y t i m e . F u r t h e r , I t h i n k t h a t t h e w o r d ο λ ι σ θ η ρ ό ς is m u c h
m o r e appropriate with τόπος than with τρόπος: "from this place o n e
e a s i l y s l i p s i n t o v u l g a r i t y " e t c . , t h a t is, if y o u find y o u r s e l f in the
situation of raising laughter you will readily slip into vulgar
behaviour.
331(l,47 έ π ι σ φ α λ έ ς δέ και τό εις α ί σ χ ρ ο λ ο γ ί α ν έμπεσείν.
έμπεσείν Tt TSiC Nil Par: π ρ ο ε λ θ ε ί ν AC Sib Vat. S c h w e i g h ä u s e r d e -
f e n d s π ρ ο ε λ θ ε ί ν b y p o i n t i n g o u t t h a t t h e s a m e w o r d is u s e d i n t h e
next sentence (τω π ρ ο ε λ θ ό ν τ ι ) . Yet this c o u l d a l s o b e u s e d as a n
a r g u m e n t in f a v o u r o f έ μ π ε σ ε ί ν , w h i c h may have b e e n changed
( c o n s c i o u s l y o r u n c o n s c i o u s l y ) i n o r d e r t o m a t c h τ ω π ρ ο ε λ θ ό ν τ ι ; it is
also h a r d to see h o w π ρ ο ε λ θ ε ί ν s h o u l d have b e e n c o r r u p t e d into
έ μ π ε σ ε ί ν . W h a t is m o r e , I t h i n k t h a t έ μ π ε σ ε ί ν is p r e f e r a b l e o n i n t e r n a l
g r o u n d s . T h e w a r n i n g is n o t a d d r e s s e d t o s o m e o n e w h o w o u l d use
foul language deliberately, which would be the connotation of
π ρ ο ε λ θ ε ί ν ; r a t h e r t h e a d d r e s s e e is w a r n e d t o b e w a r e o f d o i n g so
i n v o l u n t a r i l y , in w h i c h c a s e έ μ π ε σ ε ί ν is m o r e a p p r o p r i a t e .
3 4 , 7 ff. α ν δ έ ε ύ κ α ι ρ ο ν φ α ν ή ά ψ α σ θ α ι τ ο ΰ έ ρ γ ο υ , π ρ ό σ ε χ ε μ ή ή τ τ ή σ η
σ ε τό π ρ ο σ η ν έ ς α ύ τ ο ΰ και ά γ ω γ ό ν , ά λ λ ' ά ν τ ι τ ί θ ε ι π ό σ ω ά μ ε ι ν ο ν τό
σ υ ν ε ι δ έ ν α ι σ ε α υ τ ω ταύτην τήν νίκην νενικηκότι.
ε ύ κ α ι ρ ο ν T S C Stob. Nil: σοι καιρός ACô.S'zô Vat: καιρός Simp: ε ύ κ α ι ρ ο ν
σ ο ι T t . T h e c h o i c e is b e t w e e n ε ύ κ α ι ρ ο ν a n d σ ο ι κ α ι ρ ό ς ; S i m p l i c i u s '
κ α ι ρ ό ς m i g h t b e d e r i v e d f r o m b o t h , a l t h o u g h it is m o r e probably
based on σοι κ α ι ρ ό ς t h a n o n ε ύ κ α ι ρ ο ν . In itself ε ύ κ α ι ρ ο ν seems
p r e f e r a b l e t o m e , b e c a u s e σ ο ι is q u i t e s u p e r f l u o u s ( w h i c h m a y h a v e
i n d u c e d S i m p l i c i u s t o o m i t i t ) . T h e w o r d ε ύ κ α ι ρ ο ν is a l s o f o u n d at
3 3 1 6 , 4 7 , b u t ( a s o f t e n ) t h i s c a n b e e x p l a i n e d i n t w o ways: e i t h e r t h e
w o r d still l i n g e r e d i n A r r i a n ' s m i n d w h e n h e w r o t e 3 4 , 7 , o r it w a s
i n t r o d u c e d by a scribe w h o r e m e m b e r e d t h e p h r a s e at t h e e n d o f ch.
33. T h e c o r r u p t i o n m a y b e partially e x p l a i n e d by c o n f u s i o n o f ε
a n d c.
αύτοΰ Tt T S C Simp Stob. Par: α ύ τ ο ΰ κ α ί η δ ύ A C Ô S à ) Nil Vat. It is
possible to argue both for interpolation and for omission of the
w o r d s κ α ί η δ ύ . In a tricolon, o n e m e m b e r m a y easily have fallen out;
o n t h e o t h e r h a n d , it is q u i t e p o s s i b l e t h a t κ α ί η δ ύ r e p r e s e n t s a n
o r i g i n a l g l o s s o n π ρ ο σ η ν έ ς (or, less probably, o n ά γ ω γ ό ν ) . B u t are t h e
w o r d s n e c e s s a r y , o r e v e n a c c e p t a b l e ? I d o n o t t h i n k s o : E p i c t e t u s says
t h a t if t h e r e is a s u i t a b l e o c c a s i o n f o r e n j o y i n g a η δ ο ν ή , o n e is e n t i t l e d
to d o so, o n t h e c o n d i t i o n that o n e d o e s n o t allow o n e s e l f to be
o v e r c o m e b y its e n t i c i n g a n d a t t r a c t i v e a s p e c t s . T h a t is, o n e m a y e n j o y
the pleasant element of ήδονή ( η δ ύ and ήδονή have the same
s e m a n t i c s t e m ) , a s l o n g a s o n e d o e s n o t l o s e c o n t r o l o f o n e s e l f . If
E p i c t e t u s w o u l d h a v e d e e m e d it p o s s i b l e t h a t o n e m i g h t b e o v e r c o m e
by t h e p l e a s a n t e l e m e n t itself, h e h a d b e t t e r h a v e d i s s u a d e d the
a d d r e s s e e to i n d u l g e the pleasure u n d e r any circumstances.
άγωγόν T S i C Simp Stob.: έ π α γ ω γ ό ν A C T t ô S i ô Nil Par Vat. O n c e
m o r e , t h e c h o i c e b e t w e e n t h e t w o v a r i a n t r e a d i n g s is v e r y d i f f i c u l t .
T h e two families of the M S S o f Ench a r e n e a t l y d i v i d e d ; a n d b o t h
readings have substantial support from the indirect tradition. The
w o r d α γ ω γ ό ς is f o u n d t w i c e i n t h e Diatribes (II 1 4 , 3 ; III 2 2 , 8 9 ) , w h i l e
έ π α γ ω γ ό ς is f o u n d n o w h e r e i n E p i c t e t u s . W i t h t h e h e l p o f I b y c u s I
have c h e c k e d a n u m b e r of pagan authors (Plutarch, Galen, Sextus
E m p i r i c u s , Arrian, L u c i a n ) as well as a n u m b e r o f C h r i s t i a n a u t h o r s
(John Chrysostom, C l e m e n t o f Alexandria, O r i g e n , Gregory o f Nyssa,
G r e g o r y o f N a z i a n z u s , Basil, E u s e b i u s , T h e o d o r e t u s ) for the words
έ π α γ ω γ ό ς a n d α γ ω γ ό ς i n t h e s e n s e o f "attractive". I n g e n e r a l , έ π α γ ω γ ό ς
is m o r e f r e q u e n t t h a n ά γ ω γ ό ς . T h e r e f o r e I t h i n k it l i k e l y t h a t i n o u r
passage an original άγωγόν was c h a n g e d into έπαγωγόν, rather than
the o t h e r way round.
36,1 Ώ ς τό « ή μ έ ρ α έστί» και « ν ύ ξ έστι» πρός μέν τό δ ι ε ζ ε υ γ μ έ ν ο ν
μ ε γ ά λ η ν έ χ ε ι ά ξ ί α ν , π ρ ό ς δ έ τ ό σ υ μ π ε π λ ε γ μ έ ν ο ν ά π α ξ ί α ν , κτέ.
ή μ ε ρ α έ σ τ ί κ α ί ν ύ ξ έ σ τ ι A C S î G : ή μ έ ρ α έ σ τ ί κ α ί ν ύ ξ S B : εί ή μ ε ρ α έ σ τ ί
ν ύ ξ ούκ έστι Τ Vat ( c f . Simp U V 1 8 - 1 9 . 2 9 - 3 0 . 3 3 - 3 4 ) : ή μ έ ρ α έ σ τ ί ν ύ ξ
1 rn
ο ύ κ ε σ τ ι T t SzG * K': ή τ ο ι ή μ έ ρ α ή ν ύ ξ έ σ τ ι ν S ( p r a e t e r .SB; έ σ τ ι SH):
ήτοι ήμέρα έστίν ή ν ύ ξ έστι(ν) Simp ( L I V 8 . 1 2 - 1 3 . 2 6 - 2 7 . 3 0 - 3 1 ) : ή μ έ ρ α
έστί ν ύ ξ έστι SJacl, probantibus S c h w e i g h ä u s e r et Koraes (add. καί
SJlsl): ή ή μ έ ρ α έστί ή ν ύ ξ έστι SiG'*sl ( c o n i e c e r a t Reiske). T h e g e n e r a l
p u r p o s e o f t h e c o m p a r i s o n a t t h e b e g i n n i n g o f c h . 3 6 is c l e a r : "just as
A is g o o d f o r B, b u t b a d f o r C , s o t a k i n g t h e l a r g e s t s h a r e at a b a n q u e t
is g o o d f o r y o u r b o d y , b u t b a d f o r y o u r s o c i a l r e l a t i o n s " . B u t the
d e t a i l s o f t h e c o m p a r i s o n h a v e l e d to m u c h c o n f u s i o n , as a p p e a r s
f r o m t h e v a r i e t y o f t r a n s m i t t e d a n d c o n j e c t u r e d r e a d i n g s . It s h o u l d
b e b o r n e in m i n d , in t h e first p l a c e , that t h e t e r m s δ ι ε ζ ε υ γ μ έ ν ο ν a n d
συμπεπλεγμένον stand for διεζευγμένον α ξ ί ω μ α and συμπεπλεγμένον
α ξ ί ω μ α ( c f . S V F I V , ss.vv., with the passages m e n t i o n e d ) . This appears
t o b e fatal to S i m p l i c i u s ' i n t e r p r e t a t i o n : S i m p l i c i u s states that ή τ ο ι
ή μ έ ρ α ή ν ύ ξ έστιν serves to m a k e a disjunctive syllogism, b u t in fact
the phrase itself is a δ ι ε ζ ε υ γ μ έ ν ο ν ( s c . α ξ ί ω μ α ) l 7 . T h e r e a d i n g ε ί ή μ έ ρ α
έστί ν ύ ξ ο ύ κ έστι, f o u n d in Τ Vat ( a n d , w i t h o u t ε ί , i n T t SÎG 1 *" 1 «),
w h i c h m a y w e l l h a v e b e e n b o r r o w e d f r o m S i m p l i c i u s ' c o m m e n t a r y , is
a σ υ μ π ε π λ ε γ μ έ ν ο ν , a n d c a n n o t t h e r e f o r e r e p r e s e n t the a u t h e n t i c text.
A n d so we are left with the reading of ACSiG, w h i c h I i n t e r p r e t a s
f o l l o w s : "just a s t h e s t a t e m e n t s «It is d a y » a n d «It is n i g h t » c a n be
used for making a disjunctive proposition [ e i t h e r it is d a y o r it is
night], but not for making a conjunctive one [ * i f it is d a y , it is
night]".
3 6 , 7 ό τ α ν ο ύ ν σ υ ν ε σ θ ί η ς έτέρω, μ έ μ ν η σ ο μή μ ό ν ο ν τήν πρός τό σ ώ μ α
ά ξ ί α ν τών π α ρ α κ ε ι μ έ ν ω ν όράν, ά λ λ α καί τήν πρός τον έ σ τ ι ά τ ο ρ α ο ϊ α ν
δει φ υ λ α χ θ ή ν α ι .
ο ϊ α ν δ ε ι φ υ λ α χ θ ή ν α ι A C T t S z ô : ο ί ο ν δ ε ι φ υ λ α χ θ ή ν α ι T l l v Nil: ο ί ο ν σε
δ ε ι φ υ λ α χ θ ή ν α ι SiC Vat: α ι δ ώ φ υ λ ά ξ α ι ci. S c h w e i g h ä u s e r . Schweig-
h ä u s e r d e v o t e s m o r e t h a n six c o l u m n s to t h e d i s c u s s i o n o f this pas-
s a g e . T h e e d i t i o n s b e f o r e S c h w e i g h ä u s e r ' s all r e a d ο ϊ α ν δ ε ι φ υ λ α χ θ ή -
ν α ι . S c h w e i g h ä u s e r ' s o b j e c t i o n s to ο ϊ α ν δει are t h r e e f o l d . In the first
place, h e d o u b t s w h e t h e r τήν ά ξ ί α ν φ υ λ ά σ σ ε ι ν πρός τινα allows o f the
meaning aestimationem v e l reverentiam servare erga aliquem. N e x t , h e
c o m p l a i n s t h a t ά ξ ί α is u s e d i n a d i f f e r e n t s e n s e a n d is n o t r e p e a t e d
e i t h e r . Finally, h e c l a i m s that, in o r d e r to save t h e t r a n s m i t t e d οϊαν
δει, not only ά ξ ί α ν should be added, but also the genitive τών
παρακειμένων; this results in ά λ λ ά καί μέμνησο όράν οϊαν δει
φ υ λ α χ θ ή ν α ι τήν πρός τον έ σ τ ι ά τ ο ρ α ά ξ ί α ν τών π α ρ α κ ε ι μ έ ν ω ν , "quae &
p e r se a l i é n a erat, & e o r u m i p s o r u m rationi, qui v u l g a t a m s c r i p t u r a m
tuentur, adversabatur". T h e r e f o r e S c h w e i g h ä u s e r assumes that οϊαν
δει is a c o r r u p t i o n o f α ι δ ώ ; f o r t h i s c o n j e c t u r e h e c o m p a r e s the
r e a d i n g α ί δ ο ΐ f o r ο ί ο ν δ ε ι i n l i n e 4 , f o u n d i n U [ P a r . g r . 2 1 2 4 ] ( t h i s is
also the reading of SiC).
T o my m i n d , the suppletion o f ά ξ ί α ν with τήν πρός τον έστιάτορα
is n e c e s s a r y , b e c a u s e t h e w h o l e c h a p t e r d e a l s w i t h ά ξ ί α a n d ά π α ξ ί α .
A n d instead of supplying τών π α ρ α κ ε ι μ έ ν ω ν here, o n e m i g h t also
17
T h e same goes for Reiske's c o n j e c t u r e , which was anticipated by Bessarion.
t h i n k o f s o m e t h i n g like "the v a l u e < o f y o u r b e h a v i o u r at d i n n e r > w i t h
r e g a r d t o y o u r f e l l o w - g u e s t " , w h i c h is m o r e o r l e s s e q u i v a l e n t w i t h t h e
concept of τό κ ο ι ν ω ν ι κ ό ν . In this sense Simplicius (LIV 39-40)
p a r a p h r a s e s ά λ λ α καί τήν (sc. ά ξ ί α ν ) π ρ ό ς τό κ ο ι ν ω ν ι κ ό ν τ η ς ψ υ χ ή ς , ö
χρή φυλάττειν άνεπίληπτον.
S c h w e i g h ä u s e r also objects to the passive φ υ λ α χ θ ή ν α ι , because, h e
a r g u e s , t h e n a t u r a l c o n s t r u c t i o n o f t h e s e n t e n c e is μ έ μ ν η σ ο μή μ ό ν ο ν
— ό ρ ά ν , ά λ λ α καί—φυλάξαι; accordingly, Schweighäuser conjectures
φ υ λ ά ξ α ι for the transmitted φ υ λ α χ θ ή ν α ι . However, I think that ό ρ ά ν
m a y well b e r e p e a t e d : ά λ λ α καί (όράν) τήν πρός τον ε σ τ ι ά τ ο ρ α ( ά ξ ί α ν ) .
— Prof. S.R. Slings points out to m e that the passive infinitive
φ υ λ α χ θ ή ν α ι m a y b e an e q u i v a l e n t o f the classical m i d d l e infinitive
φυλάξασθαι18.
A f t e r all, I t h i n k t h a t t h e t r a n s m i t t e d r e a d i n g c a n j u s t b e swal-
l o w e d , a l t h o u g h I a d m i t t h a t t h e p h r a s e is a w k w a r d . I i n t e r p r e t t h e
t e x t a s f o l l o w s : " w h a t y o u s h o u l d b e a r i n m i n d is n o t o n l y w h a t t h e
quality of the dishes d o e s for your body, but also h o w the quality of
your behaviour towards your host must be observed".
A f i n a l p r o b l e m r e g a r d s t h e w o r d ο ϊ α ν , w h i c h is o n l y s u p p o r t e d b y
A C T t S i ô , t h e o t h e r w i t n e s s e s h a v i n g ο ί ο ν . B u t b e c a u s e t h e r e is n o
a n t e c e d e n t to w h i c h the m a s c u l i n e or n e u t e r ο ί ο ν c o u l d possibly
r e f e r , w e w i l l h a v e t o a c c e p t ο ϊ α ν d e s p i t e its s l i g h t s u p p o r t .
3 9 . 2 Μ έ τ ρ ο ν κ τ ή σ ε ω ς τό σ ώ μ α έ κ ά σ τ ω , ώς ό π ο υ ς υ π ο δ ή μ α τ ο ς , έ ά ν
μεν έπί τ ο ύ τ ο υ στης, φ υ λ ά ξ ε ι ς τό μ έ τ ρ ο ν · έ ά ν δέ ύ π ε ρ β ή ς , ώς κ α τ ά
κρημνού λοιπόν άνάγκη φέρεσθαι •
μέν ς (praeter Ξ) SiC Stob. Par Vaíac2: μέν ούν A C Q E & ô Τ VafiPc: ούν
Φ Nil. A l l t h e e d i t i o n s h a v e μ έ ν ο ύ ν , b u t t h i s r e a d i n g is o n l y f o u n d i n
(the majority of) the direct tradition. T o m y m i n d , ο ύ ν is better
o m i t t e d , b e c a u s e t h e s e n t e n c e i n t r o d u c e d b y έ ά ν μ έ ν is a n e l a b o r a -
t i o n o f t h e t h e s i s o f t h e f i r s t s e n t e n c e , r a t h e r t h a n its c o n s e q u e n c e .
T h e μ έ ν - p a r t is a r e f o r m u l a t i o n o f t h e t h e s i s , w h i l e t h e δ έ - p a r t i n t r o -
d u c e s a new element, which d o e s not necessarily follow from the
t h e s i s i t s e l f : it t e l l s w h a t h a p p e n s if t h e r e c o m m a n d e d p r i n c i p l e is n o t
respected. — T h e reading μέν ούν may be a conflation of μέν and
ο ύ ν , r e s u l t i n g f r o m c o n t a m i n a t i o n w i t h Nil's ούν.
4 1 . 3 Ά φ υ ι α ς σ η μ ε ΐ ο ν τό έ ν δ ι α τ ρ ί β ε ι ν τοις περί τό σ ώ μ α , οίον έπί
πολύ γυμνάζεσθαι, έπί πολύ έσθίειν, έπί πολύ πίνειν, έπί πολύ
άποπατείν, όχεύειν ·
18
A b o u t φ υ λ α χ θ ή ν α ι M e i b o m n o t e s "pro φ υ λ ά σ σ ε ι ν est".
ό χ ε ύ ε ι ν ] ή ό χ ε ύ ε ι ν Vat: ή κ α θ ε ύ δ ε ι ν Par: έ π ί π ο λ ύ ό χ ε ύ ε ι ν ci. U p t o n :
o m . Nil. It is s u r p r i s i n g t o find t h e last e l e m e n t o f t h i s e n u m e r a t i o n
w i t h o u t the a n a p h o r i c έπί π ο λ ύ , a n d predictably the w o r d s have b e e n
added conjecturally (by U p t o n ) . Enumerations of this type are
f r e q u e n t i n E p i c t e t u s , a n d u s u a l l y t h e a n a p h o r i c e l e m e n t is a d d e d t o
e v e r y p a r t o f t h e e n u m e r a t i o n ; s e e f o r i n s t a n c e II 2 , 7 τ ο ΰ τ ό σοι
προοίμιον, τοΰτο διήγησις, τοΰτο πίστις, τοΰτο νίκη, τοΰτο έπίλογος,
τοΰτο ε ύ δ ο κ ί μ η σ ι ς . But t h e o m i s s i o n o f a n o r i g i n a l έπί π ο λ ύ b e f o r e
ό χ ε ύ ε ι ν i n o u r p a s s a g e is h a r d t o e x p l a i n , a n d , w h a t is m o r e , t h e r e is a
s t r i k i n g p a r a l l e l a t III 2 0 , 1 2 φ έ ρ ε ν ό σ ο ν , φ έ ρ ε θ ά ν α τ ο ν , φ έ ρ ε ά π ο ρ ί α ν ,
φέρε λ ο ι δ ο ρ ί α ν , δίκην τήν περί τών ε σ χ ά τ ω ν 1 9 . T h e a d d i t i o n o f ή,
which is f o u n d i n Par a n d Vat, is i n a l l p r o b a b i l i t y t h e r e s u l t of
c o n j e c t u r a l e m e n d a t i o n : Par a b o u n d s in a c c o m m o d a t i o n s o f this
t y p e , a n d Vat m a y e i t h e r h a v e b o r r o w e d t h e w o r d f r o m Par o r a d d e d
it suo Marie*'.
4 4 , 1 - 3 «έγώ σ ο υ π λ ο υ σ ι ώ τ ε ρ ό ς είμι, έγώ σ ο υ ά ρ α κρείττων»· «έγώ
σ ο υ λογιώτερος, έγώ σ ο υ ά ρ α κρείττων». (...) «έγώ σ ο υ π λ ο υ σ ι ώ τ ε ρ ό ς
είμι, ή έμή ά ρ α κτήσις τής σ ή ς κρείττων»· «έγώ σ ο υ λογιώτερος, ή έμή
ά ρ α λ έ ξ ι ς τής σ ή ς κρείττων».
είμι prius AC Τ SBEGJx Vat: om. SACDFH Nil Par II ε ί μ ι a l t e r u m
ACSib T : o m . Nil Vat. I n b o t h c a s e s , ε ί μ ι is o n l y f o u n d i n t h e d i r e c t
t r a d i t i o n ( t h e first ε ί μ ι in Vat a s w e l l ) , a n d in i t s e l f t h e t e x t is p e r f e c t l y
intelligible w i t h o u t είμι. Even so I p r e f e r to retain t h e w o r d , b e c a u s e
its o c c u r r e n c e h e r e a p p e a r s t o b e i n a c c o r d a n c e w i t h Epictetean
u s a g e . W i t h t h e h e l p o f S c h e n k l ' s i n d e x I h a v e c h e c k e d all t h e o c c u r -
r e n c e s o f έ γ ώ i n E p i c t e t u s ; I h a v e f o u n d t h a t ε ί μ ι is u s u a l l y ex-
21
pressed . T h e o n l y c a s e s w h e r e t h e r e is a n e l l i p s e o f ε ί μ ι a r e f o u n d i n
p h r a s e s that i m m e d i a t e l y f o l l o w p h r a s e s h a v i n g a f o r m o f ε ί ν α ι 2 2 ; in
19
Cf. also II 5,16 λοιπόν έν τούτω ή ευρυθμία, έν τούτφ ή τέχνη, τό τάχος, ή
ευγνωμοσύνη κτέ; II 17,36 ωσαύτως όρέγεσθε, ωσαύτως έκκλίνετε, ομοίως ορμάτε,
έπιβάλλεσθε, προ{σ)τίθεσθε κτέ; III 22,22 οπού δ' άν απέλθω, έκεΐ ήλιος, έκεΐ σελήνη,
έκεΐ ά σ τ ρ α , ε ν ύ π ν ι α , οιωνοί, ή πρός θεούς ο μ ι λ ί α ; IV 7,37 σοί μέλει, πώς έν
όρθοστρώτοις οίκής, έτι πώς π α ΐ δ έ ς σοι και π ι λ λ ά τ ο ι δ ι α κ ο ν ώ σ ι ν , πώς έ σ θ ή τ α
περίβλεπτον φορής, πώς κυνηγούς πολλούς εχης, πώς κιθαρωδούς, τραγψδούς.
20
For two i n s t a n c e s of a n a n a p h o r i c e n u m e r a t i o n with ή b e f o r e t h e last
e l e m e n t , see II 21,19 μή γάρ έπί τοΰτο ήλθες, μή γάρ τούτου έ'νεκά μοι π α ρ α κ ά θ η σ α ι ,
μή γάρ δ ι ά τοΰτό ποτε λύχνον ήψας ή ήγρύπνησας; III 22,104 μή που σ υ γ κ α τ ά θ ε σ ι ς
προπετής, μή που όρμή ε ί κ α ί α , μή που όρεξις ά π ο τ ε υ κ τ ι κ ή , μή που έ κ κ λ ι σ ι ς
περιπτωτική, (μή που) επιβολή ατελής, μή που μέμψις, μή που ταπείνωσις ή φθόνος;
21
See I 10,6; I 19,2; II 19,29; II 21,2; II 24,24; III 1,23; III 7,29; III 22,88; IV 1,8;
IV 7,31; IV 8,15-16; IV 8,26-27; fr. 18,3.
22
III 1,23-24 έγώ είμι τοιούτον οίον έν ιματίω πορφύρα. (...) Τί ούν; έγώ τοιούτος;
IV 7,36 οπου κρείττων εί καί ισχυρότερος, έκεΐ σοι έ ξ ί σ τ α μ α ι · δπου π ά λ ι ν έγώ
o u r p a s s a g e s , t o o , t h e f i r s t p h r a s e h a s ε ί μ ι , w h i l e it is a b s e n t i n t h e
s e c o n d phrase.
4 5 , 3 π ρ ι ν ή γ α ρ δ ι α γ ν ώ ν α ι τ ό δ ό γ μ α , π ό θ ε ν ο ΐ σ θ α εί κ α κ ώ ς ;
πρινή γαρ διαγνώναι ASiG: πριν γαρ διαγνώναι CSzJ: πριν ή διαγνώναι
Tt: πριν ή γαρ του γνώναι Nil: δίχα γαρ του γνώναι TSzC Vat. The
p r o b l e m h e r e d o e s n o t a f f e c t t h e m e a n i n g o f t h e p a s s a g e , w h i c h is
c l e a r b e y o n d d o u b t : "for u n t i l y o u h a v e a c q u i r e d i n s i g h t i n t o his
judgment". T h e variant reading δ ί χ α of TSzC Vat can be discarded
b e c a u s e o f IV 8 , 3 μ έ χ ρ ι ς α ν κ α τ α μ ά θ η ς τ ό δ ό γ μ α , w h i c h is c l e a r l y t h e
s o u r c e of o u r passage. A n d Simplicius t o o read πρίν or πριν ή, witness
his p a r a p h r a s e εως α ν τον σ κ ο π ό ν μάθωμεν (LXIII 1 0 . 1 8 ) .
T h e s u p p o r t f o r π ρ ι ν is v e r y w e a k , a n d its o c c u r r e n c e i n C & J is
a l m o s t certainly d u e to conjectural e m e n d a t i o n . In K o i n è Greek, πρίν
ή is m o r e f r e q u e n t t h a n π ρ ί ν a l o n e , a c c o r d i n g t o B l a s s - D e b r u n n e r -
R e h k o p f § 3 9 5 ; R a d e r m a c h e r 2 0 1 , n. 7. O n t h e o t h e r h a n d , t h e r e a r e
n o o t h e r i n s t a n c e s o f π ρ ί ν ή in E p i c t e t u s , w h e r e a s t h e r e a r e five
instances of πρίν with the infinitive-3.
Further, a c h o i c e has to be m a d e b e t w e e n του γ ν ώ ν α ι a n d δια-
γ ν ώ ν α ι . Π ρ ί ν c a n b e u s e d as a p r e p o s i t i o n , f o l l o w e d by t h e g e n i t i v e
( s e e LSJ s.v. A . I I . 4 ) ; LSJ a l s o q u o t e i n s t a n c e s o f π ρ ί ν τ ο υ w i t h the
infinitive, a.o. in Sextus Empiricus. But the fact that πρίν c a n b e u s e d
a s a p r e p o s i t i o n d o e s n o t e n t a i l t h a t t h e s a m e is v a l i d f o r π ρ ί ν ή.
F u r t h e r , δ ι α γ ν ώ ν α ι is i n i t s e l f m o r e a t t r a c t i v e t h a n t h e simplex γνώναι,
b e c a u s e it i n d i c a t e s full k n o w l e d g e . T h e r e f o r e I have d e c i d e d to print
πρίν ή γ α ρ δ ι α γ ν ώ ν α ι , b u t I k e e p b e i n g p u z z l e d by t h e q u e s t i o n of
h o w πρίν ή γαρ του γνώναι originated. T h e only e x p l a n a t i o n I can
t h i n k o f is t h a t π ρ ί ν ή γ α ρ τ ο υ γ ν ώ ν α ι ( w h i c h is i n f a c t o n l y r e a d b y
Nil) is a c o n t a m i n a t i o n o f π ρ ί ν ή γ α ρ δ ι α γ ν ώ ν α ι a n d δ ί χ α γ α ρ τ ο υ
γ ν ώ ν α ι . B u t t h e n , a g a i n , w e h a v e to ask o u r s e l v e s h o w t h e latter
reading c a m e into being: might δίχα be based u p o n misreading δια
in δ ι α γ ν ώ ν α ι ? T h e tradition o f this passage r e m a i n s a p u z z l e .
4 6 ' , 2 Μ η δ α μ ο ΰ σ ε α υ τ ό ν εϊπης φ ι λ ό σ ο φ ο ν , μ η δ έ λ ά λ ε ι τό π ο λ υ έν
ϊδιώταις περί θεωρημάτων, ά λ λ ά ποίει τά ά π ό των θεωρημάτων.
κρείττων κτέ; fr. 18,4-5 άλλος λέγει «έγώ ύπατικός είμι», άλλος «έγώ έπίτροπος».
23
R a d e r m a c h e r r e m a r k s : "(...) oft ist die Rücksicht auf H i a t u s f ü r die Wahl
e n t s c h e i d e n d , also π ρ ί ν lieber vor Vokalen, πρίν ή vor K o n s o n a n t e n (...)". In
Epictetus we find πρίν before a vowel at I 10,5 (πρίν έ λ θ ε ί ν ) , II 12,25 (πρίν εις) a n d
II 17,8 (πρίν Ι π π ο κ ρ ά τ η ) ; at IV 1,47 we read (νΰν ή) πρίν γενέσθαι, but h e r e πρίν ή
would have been awkward following νΰν ή; at Ench 48^,6 we d o read πρίν b e f o r e a
c o n s o n a n t (πρίν πήξιν).
θεωρημάτων Τ SACDFHJ (deest SB) Vat: τ ώ ν θεωρημάτων ACWwô
S E G Nil: δ ο γ μ ά τ ω ν ( a b s q u e τ ώ ν ) Par (τό μή λ έ γ ε ι ν τ ά θ ε ω ρ ή μ α τ α έν
ίδιώταις Simp LXIV 44). T h e r e a d i n g θεωρημάτων without the article
is b e t t e r s u p p o r t e d t h a n t h e r e a d i n g τ ώ ν θ ε ω ρ η μ ά τ ω ν ( t h e r e a d i n g τ ά
θ ε ω ρ ή μ α τ α in S i m p l i c i u s ' c o m m e n t a r y s h o u l d b e r e g a r d e d as o n e o f
the countless instances w h e r e Simplicius paraphrases Epictetus' text
f r e e l y ) . T h e p h r a s e τ ά θ ε ω ρ ή μ α τ α is f o u n d f r e q u e n t l y i n t h e Diatribes
and Ench·, t h i s m a y have i n d u c e d a scribe to insert t h e article in o u r
p a s s a g e t o o . In itself t h e r e a d i n g περί θ ε ω ρ η μ ά τ ω ν w o u l d s e e m the
p r e f e r a b l e o n e : E p i c t e t u s is n o t a d v i s i n g t o a b s t a i n f r o m delivering
e x p o s i t i o n s o n the w h o l e set of Stoic doctrines, but to k e e p silent o n
any doctrines.
4 8 b - , 3 ο υ δ έ ν π ε ρ ί έ α υ τ ο ΰ λ έ γ ε ι ώ ς ό ν τ ο ς τι ή ε ί δ ό τ ο ς τι.
ώ ς ό ν τ ο ς τι Τ Par24 Vat: ώ ς ό ν τ ο ς τ ι ν ό ς A C bSib: ώς ό ν τ ο ς T t (desunt
SiC Nil). B o t h τ ι ς ε ί ν α ι a n d τι ε ί ν α ι a r e a c c e p t a b l e i n t h e m s e l v e s ( s e e
LSJ s.v. τ ι ς , τι A . I I . 5 . a ) ; n o r is t h e r e a n y p r o b l e m i n τι a c c o m p a n y i n g
t h e p a r t i c i p l e in t h e g e n i t i v e , w i t n e s s Pl., Euthd. 303c8-dl ( q u o t e d by
L S J ) ό τ ι τ ώ ν π ο λ λ ώ ν ά ν θ ρ ώ π ω ν κ α ί τ ώ ν σ ε μ ν ώ ν δ ή κ α ί δ ο κ ο ύ ν τ ω ν τι
ε ί ν α ι ο υ δ έ ν ύ μ ΐ ν μ έ λ ε ι . I n E p i c t e t u s w e c o n s t a n t l y l i n d τ ι ς ε ί ν α ι : s e e II
2 4 , 1 9 ; III 1 4 , 2 ; III 1 6 , 1 6 ; IV 8 , 2 5 . 3 9 ; IV 1 2 , 1 0 ; Ench 13,2-3; t h e o p p o -
s i t e is u s u a l l y ο ύ δ ε ί ς ε ί ν α ι ( f o r i n s t a n c e Ench 2 4 ' , 2 ) , a l t h o u g h a t IV
8 , 2 5 w e f i n d έγώ ουδέν ε ί μ ι . A n d t h e s o u r c e p a s s a g e in t h e Diatribes
r u n s δ ό ξ ο ν δέ μηδείς ε ί ν α ι κ α ί ε ί δ έ ν α ι μ η δ έ ν . T h i s would seem to
p l e a d in f a v o u r o f τ ι ν ό ς . B u t in f a c t τ ι ν ό ς c a n b e b o t h m a s c u l i n e a n d
n e u t e r . A n d a l t h o u g h t h e r e are i n s t a n c e s o f τό δ ο κ ε ΐ ν τιν' (= τ ι ν α )
ε ί ν α ι , τ ό δ ο κ ε ΐ ν τ ί ν ε ς ε ί ν α ι a n d δ ο κ ο ύ ν τ α ς ε ί ν α ι τ ι ν α ς ( s e e LSJ, I.e.;
H e a d l a m o n H e r o d a s 6,54), I have not f o u n d instances of όντος τινός
( e t c . ) , i n t h e g e n i t i v e a n d d a t i v e s i n g u l a r a n d p l u r a l . N o w ώ ς ό ν τ ο ς τι
is a t t e s t e d ( s e e a b o v e ) , b u t ώ ς ό ν τ ο ς τ ι ς s e e m s i m p o s s i b l e ; t h i s m a y
h a v e i n d u c e d A r r i a n t o w r i t e ώ ς ό ν τ ο ς τι. F i n a l l y , it m u s t b e noted
t h a t ώ ς ό ν τ ο ς τι h a s m u c h m o r e s u p p o r t t h a n ώ ς ό ν τ ο ς τ ι ν ό ς i n oui-
p a s s a g e ; a n d t h e c o r r u p t i o n i n t o τ ι ν ό ς m a y h a v e b e e n c a u s e d by t h e
s u r r o u n d i n g participles ό ν τ ο ς a n d είδότος25.
24
At Par 172,3 Par has καν δόξης τισίν είναι τι, while t h e c o r r e s p o n d i n g passage
Ench 13,3 r u n s καν δόξης τ ι ς ε ί ν α ί τισιν.
25
Conversely, o n e c o u l d a r g u e that an a u t h e n t i c τινός was c o r r u p t e d into τι by
anticipation of the two following τΓ-s.
τούτο αύτο ACbSib: τούτο T Vat II α ύ τ ο τ ο ύ τ ο A C Ô S Ô : α ύ τ ο Τ Vat.
Obviously, the two textual p r o b l e m s s h o u l d be c o n s i d e r e d together.
B u t w h i c h r e a d i n g s h o u l d b e a c c e p t e d as the a u t h e n t i c o n e ? No
s t e m m a t i c a l a r g u m e n t c a n b e b a s e d o n t h e f a c t t h a t Τ is s u p p o r t e d b y
Vat, b e c a u s e Vat d o e s n o t h o l d a f i x e d s t e m m a t i c p o s i t i o n ; a n d i n t h i s
same chapter (line 13) Τ Vat share the probably wrong reading
έ π ι δ ε ι κ ν ύ ν α ι for έπιδεικνύειν'26.
In t h e first p h r a s e α ύ τ ο m i g h t s e e m to b e p l e o n a s t i c i n c o m b i n a -
t i o n w i t h μ ό ν ο ν , b u t t h e r e is a p a r a l l e l a t IV 1 , 1 4 2 ( . . . ) ϊ ν α τ ι ς έ π ι σ τ ά ς
διατεινομένω σοι τοΰτ' αύτο μόνον ε'ίπη κ τ έ . I n t h e s e c o n d p h r a s e
τούτο w o u l d s e e m to b e s u p e r f l u o u s , b u t t h e r e are parallels at I 2 8 , 7
δτι αύτο τοΰτο, τ ω θ υ μ ώ χαρίσασθαι καί τιμωρήσασθαι τον ά ν δ ρ α ,
σ υ μ φ ο ρ ώ τ ε ρ ο ν η γ ε ί τ α ι τ ο ύ σ ώ σ α ι τ ά τ έ κ ν α a n d a t IV 1 3 , 1 6 ( . . . ) τ ί ς ο ύ κ
άσμενος δέξηται τον ώσπερ φορτίου μεταληψόμενον τών αύτοΰ
π ε ρ ι σ τ ά σ ε ω ν καί αύ τω τούτω κ ο υ φ ι ο ΰ ν τ α α ύ τ ό ν τω μεταλαβείν,
On the hypothesis that the reading of Τ Vat is a u t h e n t i c , one
m i g h t a r g u e as follows: w h e n c o p y i n g t h e p a s s a g e , a s c r i b e inter-
c h a n g e d τούτο a n d αύτο, writing αύτο μόνον σεμνόν έστιν. ά ν δέ τοΰτο
τό έ ξ η γ ε ί σ θ α ι θ α υ μ ά σ ω ; a n o t h e r scribe, t h e n , n o t i c e d t h e e r r o r a n d
a d d e d τούτο a n d α ύ τ ο in the m a r g i n or a b o v e t h e line; t h e next
scribe failed to n o t i c e that t h e s e w o r d s w e r e i n t e n d e d to r e p l a c e t h e
o r i g i n a l t e x t , a n d r e g a r d e d t h e m as a d d i t i o n s .
If, o n t h e o t h e r h a n d , it is s u p p o s e d t h a t A C Ô S i Ô g i v e t h e t r u t h ,
τοΰτο a n d αύτο may well have disappeared unintentionally or deliber-
ately, as a result o f t h e a c c u m u l a t i o n o f p r o n o u n s .
T h e first e x p l a n a t i o n a p p e a r s l e s s l i k e l y t h a n t h e s e c o n d o n e , a n d ,
w h a t is m o r e , t h e e m p h a s i s w h i c h r e s u l t s f r o m τ ο ΰ τ ο α ύ τ ο a n d α ύ τ ο
τ ο ΰ τ ο fits t h e p a s s a g e well. T h e r e f o r e I h a v e c h o s e n to a d o p t the
r e a d i n g o f ACÔSÏÔ.
49,12 μάλλον ούν όταν τις εϊπη μοι «έπανάγνωθί μοι τό
Χ ρ υ σ ί π π ε ι ο ν » , έ ρ υ θ ρ ι ώ κτέ.
τό χ ρ υ σ ί π π ε ι ο ν Τ : τό σ ο λ ο μ ώ ν τ ε ι ο ν Vat ( γ ρ ' χ ρ υ σ ί π π ε ι ο ν Vat2*1): χ ρ ύ -
σ ι π π ο ν A C b S i b . B o t h r e a d i n g s a r e e q u a l l y p o s s i b l e in themselves'27.
B u t w h e n w e ask t h e q u e s t i o n utrum in alteram, it is o b v i o u s t h a t a
c o r r u p t i o n o f an original τό Χ ρ υ σ ί π π ε ι ο ν into Χ ρ ύ σ ι π π ο ν is much
26
E p i c t e t u s usually has t h e m a t i c f o r m s of δείκνυμι; a t h e m a t i c f o r m s a r e very
rare (see S c h e n k l ' s Index).
27
For Χ ρ υ σ ί π π ε ι ο ν cf. II 16,34; III 21,7. For Χ ρ ύ σ ι π π ο ν as t h e o b j e c t of verbs
such as άναγιγνώσκειν see e.g. Ill 2,13.
m o r e likely t h a n the o t h e r way r o u n d , b e c a u s e the n a m e o f Chrysip-
p u s o c c u r s f o u r t i m e s in this c h a p t e r .
5 0 , 2 τί δ ε έ ρ ε ί τις π ε ρ ί σ ο υ , μή έ π ι σ τ ρ έ φ ο υ ·
τί δ έ έ ρ ε ί τ ι ς Τ Simp Vat: ε ϊ τι δ έ έ ρ ε ί τ ι ς S i C : τί δ έ λ έ γ ο υ σ ι ν ο ί π ο λ λ ο ί
Par: ο τ ι δ ' ά ν έ ρ ή x t ç A C S i ô Nil. A l l e d i t i o n s h a v e ο τ ι δ ' α ν έ ρ ή τις.
N o w έ ρ ώ a s a p r e s e n t t e n s e is p o s s i b l e i n l a t e r G r e e k ( s e e LSJ s.v.
έ ρ ώ ) , b u t i n E p i c t e t u s t h e r e is o n l y o n e p o s s i b l e i n s t a n c e f o r t h i s u s e ,
n a m e l y II 8 , 2 6 ά λ λ α π έ π η γ ε ν α ύ τ ο ΰ τ ό β λ έ μ μ α , ο ί ο ν δ ε ι ε ί ν α ι τού
έροΰντος κτέ.; t h e r e are n u m e r o u s instances of έρώ as a future.
F u r t h e r , t h e p h r a s e is b e s t t a k e n a s d e p e n d e n t o n t h e f o l l o w i n g μ ή
έπιστρέφου; in that case an indirect question is p r e f e r a b l e to an
28
object clause . F i n a l l y , a t II 2 , 1 7 w e r e a d ά λ λ ' ο ύ τ ε δ ε ή σ ο μ α ι ύμών
ο ΰ τ ' έ π ι σ τ ρ έ φ ο μ α ι τί μ έ λ λ ε τ ε κ ρ ί ν ε ι ν ; this p a s s a g e m a y w e l l b e the
source of our phrase.
51',2 Εις ποίον έτι χ ρ ό ν ο ν ά ν α β ά λ λ η τό τών β έ λ τ ι σ τ ω ν άξιοΰν
σ ε α υ τ ό ν καί έν μηδενϊ π α ρ α β α ί ν ε ι ν τον α ί ρ ο ύ ν τ α λόγον;
τ ο ν α ί ρ ο ύ ν τ α λ ό γ ο ν SiC Vat: τ ο ν έ ρ ο ύ ν τ α λ ό γ ο ν Nil: τον διαιρούντα
λ ό γ ο ν A C Ô T t S z ô Τ . T h e r e a d i n g o f Nil is a n o b v i o u s c o r r u p t i o n o f τ ο ν
αίρούντα λόγον29. The direct tradition is a l m o s t unanimous in
r e a d i n g δ ι α ι ρ ο ύ ν τ α , b u t e v e n s o I t h i n k t h a t α ί ρ ο ΰ ν τ α is p r e f e r a b l e .
T h e e x p r e s s i o n ό λόγος αίρει o c c u r s a n u m b e r o f times in Epictetus;
in Ench t h e r e is a n i n s t a n c e a t 3 2 s , 18; t h e p h r a s e ό α ί ρ ώ ν λ ό γ ο ς i s
a t t e s t e d in t h e S t o i c s s i n c e C h r y s i p p u s (SVFIII 3 8 4 α ύ τ ό ς τε Χ ρ ύ σ ι π -
πος έν π ο λ λ ο ί ς ο ρ ι ζ ό μ ε ν ο ς τήν κ α ρ τ ε ρ ί α ν καί τήν έγκράτειαν εξεις
ά κ ο λ ο υ θ η τ ι κ ά ς τω αίροΰντι λόγω κτέ)30. O n the o t h e r h a n d , I have
n o t f o u n d i n s t a n c e s o f t h e c o m b i n a t i o n ό λ ό γ ο ς δ ι α ι ρ ε ί . A n d in itself,
" t h e o r d e r s o f r e a s o n " is p r e f e r a b l e t o " t h e d i s t i n c t i o n s o f r e a s o n " .
51',3 παρείληφας τά θεωρήματα· οίς έδει συμβάλλειν, συμβέ-
βληκας.
συμβέβληκας Nil Vat e t ita l e g i s s e v i d e t u r Simp (LXIX 11-14): καί
σ υ μ β έ β λ η κ α ς QTÎSZG Τ : κ α ί σ υ μ β έ β η κ α ς A C A r y S i J . A p a r t f r o m the
o b v i o u s c o r r u p t i o n σ υ μ β έ β η κ α ς for σ υ μ β έ β λ η κ α ς in A C A ^ S z J , the
t r a d i t i o n is u n a n i m o u s i n t r a n s m i t t i n g σ υ μ β ά λ λ ε ι ν (συμβαλείν δ)
a n d σ υ μ β έ β λ η κ α ς . T r a n s l a t o r s usually r e n d e r t h e w o r d as "accept"
(so Oldfather), following Simplicius' paraphrase (LXIX 12-14
28
S c h e n k l , in his Index, is inconsistent: s.v. έπιστρέφομαι h e states t h a t t h e v e r b
is c o m b i n e d with an i n d i r e c t q u e s t i o n in o u r passage; s.v. ό σ τ ι ς h e n o t e s t h a t ö τι
m u s t b e r e g a r d e d as t h e equivalent of quodcumque.
29
T h e c o r r u p t i o n o c c u r s f r e q u e n t l y ; see S c h e n k l ' s Index s.v. λόγος D.
30
See also F a r q u h a r s o n ' s n o t e o n M.Ant. II 5.
π ρ ο ε ι λ η φ ώ ς τ ά θ ε ω ρ ή μ α τ α , ο ί ς π ρ ό τ ε ρ ο ν χ ρ ή συνθέσθαι ώς καλώς
είρημένοις, καί τότε έ ρ γ ά σ α σ θ α ι αύτά, συνέθου αύτοίς). At the
b e g i n n i n g o f his l e n g t h y n o t e o n this phrase S c h w e i g h ä u s e r remarks:
"Caeterum in d i c t i o n e m illam insolitam prorsus, σ υ μ β ά λ λ ε ι ν (vel
σ υ μ β α λ ε ί ν ) τ ο ι ς θ ε ω ρ ή μ α σ ι , ita c o n s e n t i u n t o m n e s , u t s u s p i c i o n i d e
s c r i p t u r a e c o r r u p t e l a vix l o c u s r e l i n q u a t u r ; qui etsi d a r e t u r , mihi
tarnen c o n j e c t u r a nulla d e e m e n d a n d a vulgata l e c t i o n e n e hario-
lando quidem occurrisse profiteor." Schweighäuser n o t e s that in
Epictetus σ υ μ β ά λ λ ε ι ν with t h e dative c a n b e u s e d in t h e s e n s e of
occurrere alicui, congredi cum aliquo, r e f e r r i n g t o III 9 , 1 2 a n d I V 1 2 , 7
( a d d III 9 , 1 3 ; III 2 4 , 7 8 a n d Ench 3 3 ' * , 3 8 ) ; s e e LSJ s.v. I 1 1 . B u t f o r t h e
p h r a s e σ υ μ β ά λ λ ε ι ν τοις θ ε ω ρ ή μ α σ ι S c h w e i g h ä u s e r k n o w s n o parallel,
a l t h o u g h h e l e a v e s o p e n t h e p o s s i b i l i t y t h a t t h e p h r a s e m a y s t e m ex
usu aliquo Stoicae scholae profmo; y e t t h e i n d e x o f SVF does n o t m e n t i o n
any special use of the active σ υ μ β ά λ λ ε ι ν . After m e n t i o n i n g the
interpretations of other scholars (Naogeorgus congredi·, W o l f amplecti,
S u a r e z intellectu assequi, M e i b o m a n d U p t o n se adplicare), h e s u b m i t s
"Sed fortasse σ υ μ β ά λ λ ε ι ν in ista constructione idem valet ac
συντίθεσθαι, adsentiri, q u a m i n p a r t e m S i m p l i c i u s i n t e r p r e t a t u s e s t "
( s e e a b o v e ) . Yet t h e fact t h a t n o t a s i n g l e p a r a l l e l f o r this u s e c a n b e
a d d u c e d , s e e m s d e c i s i v e a g a i n s t its o c c u r r e n c e h e r e . M o r e o v e r , the
w h o l e p h r a s e οίς εδει σ υ μ β ά λ λ ε ι ν in the s e n s e "which you o u g h t to
a c c e p t " a p p e a r s s u p e r f l u o u s to me: τά θ ε ω ρ ή μ α τ α o c c u r s e l s e w h e r e in
t h e s e n s e o f "the p h i l o s o p h i c p r i n c i p l e s " tout court ( O l d f a t h e r ) , e . g . a t
46',2; o n e can hardly a s s u m e that a distinction is m a d e between
p r i n c i p l e s t h a t a r e t o b e a c c e p t e d a n d t h o s e t h a t a r e n o t : all S t o i c
principles m u s t be c o n s i d e r e d essential.
31
T h e fact that Simplicius uses t h e participle προειληφώς instead of π α ρ ε ί λ η φ α ς
a p p e a r s to indicate thai Simplicius did not read καί συμβέβληκας.
5 1 3 π ο ι ο ν έτι δ ι δ ά σ κ α λ ο ν π ρ ο σ δ ο κ ά ς ,
π ο ι ο ν T t 5 z G Τ Nil Vat: π ο ι ο ν ο ύ ν A C Ô S z J Simp. The omission of ούν
h a s s l i g h t l y b e t t e r s u p p o r t t h a n its a d d i t i o n : i n all p r o b a b i l i t y SzJ h a s
the w o r d f r o m the s o u r c e o f E B [Laur. Red. 15], a n d Simplicius o f t e n
q u o t e s f r e e l y . T h e p a r t i c l e is e a s i l y d i s p e n s e d w i t h . F o r i n s t a n c e s o f
a s y n d e t o n in p a s s a g e s like t h e s e cf. I 2 7 , 1 0 ού δ ύ ν α μ α ι τον θ ά ν α τ ο ν
ά π ο φ υ γ ε ί ν · τ ό φ ο β ε ΐ σ θ α ι α ύ τ ό ν μ ή ά π ο φ ύ γ ω ; II 1 6 , 1 4 ο ύ δ έ δ ω κ έ σ ο ι
καρτερίαν, ού δέδωκέ σοι μεγαλοψυχίαν, ού δέδωκεν άνδρείαν;
τ η λ ι κ α ύ τ α ς έ χ ω ν χ ε ί ρ α ς έτι ζ η τ ε ί ς τ ο ν ά π ο μ ύ ξ ο ν τ α ;
5P.6 άν νύν άμελήσης καί ραθυμήσης καί άεί υπερθέσεις έκ
ύπερθέσεων ποιή καί ήμέρας άλλας έπ' άλλαις όρίζης μεθ' άς
προσέξεις σεαυτω, λήσεις σεαυτόν ού προκόψας, άλλ' ιδιώτης
διατελέσεις καί ζών καί άποθνήσκων.
ύ π ε ρ θ έ σ ε ι ς έ ξ ύ π ε ρ θ έ σ ε ω ν Ô T t Τ: ύ π ε ρ θ έ σ ε ι ς έ ξ ύ π ε ρ θ έ σ ε ω ς AC5(J:
π ρ ο θ έ σ ε ι ς έκ π ρ ο θ έ σ ε ω ν Vat: π ρ ο θ έ σ ε ι ς έκ π ρ ο θ έ σ ε ω ς SiG Nil: προθεσ-
μ ί α ς έκ π ρ ο θ ε σ μ ι ώ ν Simp ParM: π ρ ο θ ε σ μ ί α ν έ κ π ρ ο θ ε σ μ ι ώ ν Para.
S c h w e i g h ä u s e r r e a d s π ρ ο θ έ σ ε ι ς έκ π ρ ο θ έ σ ε ω ν , w i t h m a n y o f t h e p r e -
v i o u s e d i t i o n s . H e h o l d s t h a t π ρ ό θ ε σ ι ς m u s t m e a n "delay", w h i c h is
evidently the s e n s e r e q u i r e d here; for this m e a n i n g o f π ρ ό θ ε σ ι ς h e
r e f e r s t o S u d a s.v. πρόθεσις (IV 2 0 8 , 8 ff. A d l e r ) , w h e r e w e find
32
σημαίνει δέ καί ( n e w l e m m a ) προθεσμία . B u t LSJ d o n o t g i v e t h e
m e a n i n g " d e l a y " f o r π ρ ό θ ε σ ι ς , a n d r i g h t l y s o . T h e w o r d ύ π έ ρ θ ε σ ι ς is
also f o u n d at IV 12,3, w h i c h a p p e a r s to b e t h e s o u r c e o f o u r passage;
m o r e o v e r , t h e v e r b ύ π ε ρ θ ή in line 4 has t h e s a m e s e m a n t i c stem. T h e
c o r r u p t i o n o f ύ π έ ρ θ ε σ ι ς into π ρ ό θ ε σ ι ς may have b e e n p r o v o k e d by
the p r e c e d i n g chapter, w h i c h deals with the c o n c e p t of π ρ ό θ ε σ ι ς in
the usual Stoic sense of "purpose". T h e r e a d i n g of Simplicius a n d
Par, π ρ ο θ ε σ μ ί α , m a y b e a c o n j e c t u r a l e m e n d a t i o n of the corrupt
πρόθεσις; alternatively, it m a y be a deliberate substitution for
ύπέρθεσις.
5 1 2 , 1 3 - 1 4 κ ά ν έ π ί π ο ν ό ν τι ή ή δ ύ ή έ ν δ ο ξ ο ν ή ά δ ο ξ ο ν προσάγηται,
μ έ μ ν η σ ο ότι ν υ ν ό ά γ ώ ν κ α ί ότι ή δ η π ά ρ ε σ τ ι τ ά 'Ολύμπια, κ α ί ο ύ κ έ σ τ ι ν
άναβαλέσθαι ούκέτι, καί ότι π α ρ ά μίαν ήτταν καί ένδοσιν καί
ά π ό λ λ υ τ α ι προκοπή καί σώζεται.
παρά μίαν ήτταν καί ένδοσιν ACÔTtSÔ Τ Nil Vat, e t ita legisse
v i d e n t u r Ant. ( δ ι ά μ ι κ ρ ά ν κ α ί α ί σ χ ρ ά ν ή δ ο ν ή ν ) e t Par ( έ ν δ ο σ ι ς μ ί α { ς }
άρετής ή έπίτασις): παρά μίαν ήμέραν καί εν πράγμα Simp.
S c h w e i g h ä u s e r d e v o t e s a l o n g n o t e t o t h i s p a s s a g e , d i s c u s s i n g all t h e
32
For t h e words σημαίνει δέ καί see Adler's apparatus.
p r o p o s a l s at e m e n d a t i o n g i v e n by p r e v i o u s scholars. T h e p h r a s e π α ρ ά
μίαν ήτταν καί ένδοσιν i t s e l f is u n o b j e c t i o n a b l e , according to
Schweighäuser, b u t the p r o b l e m s arise with the f o l l o w i n g verbs
άπόλλυται a n d σφζεται: because these verbs have opposite meanings,
t h e s a m e is s u p p o s e d t o b e t r u e f o r t h e t w o n o u n s . T h e conjectures
d i s c u s s e d by S c h w e i g h ä u s e r a i m at f u l f i l l i n g this c o n d i t i o n . Thus
Isaac C a s a u b o n p r o p o s e s π α ρ ά μ ί α ν ήτταν καί έ ν δ ο σ ι ν ή οΰ, to w h i c h
Schweighäuser objects that ού c a n n o t be c o m b i n e d with a noun33.
M e i b o m proposes reading παρά μίαν ήτταν καί ένστασιν, referring
ά π ό λ λ υ τ α ι t o ή τ τ α ν a n d σ φ ζ ε τ α ι t o έ ν σ τ α σ ι ν ; έ ν σ τ α σ ι ς is r e n d e r e d a s
instantia b y M e i b o m . H e y n e c o m p a r e s t h e r e a d i n g o f Par σ κ ό π ε ι δ έ
ότι έ ν δ ο σ ι ς μ ί α { ς } ά ρ ε τ ή ς καί έ π ί τ α σ ι ς σ τ έ φ α ν ο ι τον ά γ ω ν ι σ τ ή ν ή
ά σ τ ε φ ά ν ω τ ο ν π α ρ έ { ρ } χ ε τ α ι ; o n the basis o f this r e a d i n g H e y n e pro-
p o s e s r e a d i n g the passage in Ench as π α ρ ά μ ί α ν έ ν δ ο σ ι ν κ α ί έ ν τ α σ ι ν ;
Schweighäuser, as usual, p r a i s e s H e y n e ' s p r o p o s a l lavishly. Ville-
brune, otherwise the constant target of Schweighäuser's scorn, for
o n c e is m e n t i o n e d w i t h a p p r o v a l f o r h i s p r o p o s a l π α ρ ά μ ί α ν έ π ί τ α σ ι ν
καί ένδοσιν. S c h w e i g h ä u s e r also tentatively submits a conjecture of
h i s o w n i n v e n t i o n : " P o t e r a s v e r o , si s a t i s e r a t c o n j e c t u r i s a g e r e , i n
aliam pariter c o g i t a t i o n e m incidere n o n m i n u s p r o b a b i l e m , suspicari-
q u e sic o l i m s c r i p t u m i n E n c h i r i d i o f u i s s e , π α ρ ά μ ί α ν ή τ τ α ν κ α ί έ ν δ ο -
σιν, καί π α ρ ά μ ί α ν ν ί κ η ν καί έ ν τ α σ ι ν vel έπίτασιν, a l t e r u m q u e oratio-
nis m e m b r u m , c u j u s pars a P a r a p h r a s t e servata est, in E n c h i r i d i i libris
s c r i b a r u m n e g l i g e n t i a i n t e r c i d i s s e . " B u t t h i s is o n l y a p r e a m b l e t o t h e
d i s c u s s i o n o f S i m p l i c i u s ' π α ρ ά μ ί α ν ή μ έ ρ α ν κ α ί ε ν π ρ ά γ μ α , w h i c h is
d e f e n d e d at l e n g t h b y S c h w e i g h ä u s e r a s t h e g e n u i n e r e a d i n g .
T o m y m i n d t h e p h r a s e π α ρ ά μ ί α ν ή μ έ ρ α ν is p l e o n a s t i c a f t e r κ α ί
ούκ έστιν ά ν α β α λ έ σ θ α ι ούκέτι, w h i c h picks u p ήδη πάρεστι; a n d εν
π ρ ά γ μ α a s s u c h , w i t h o u t a n y q u a l i f i c a t i o n , is i n t o l e r a b l y f l a t . I t h e r e -
fore believe that t h e t e x t as g i v e n by t h e large m a j o r i t y o f the
witnesses should be accepted. T h e words ήτταν καί ένδοσιν are
sufficiently s u p p o r t e d by t h e direct c o n t e x t : t h e m e t a p h o r o f t h e
O l y m p i c g a m e s is l o g i c a l l y c o n t i n u e d b y t h e c o n c e p t s o f d e f e a t a n d
giving in. T h e two s h o u l d n o t b e r e p l a c e d by two n o u n s with o p p o s i t e
m e a n i n g ; o n t h e c o n t r a r y , έ ν δ ο σ ι ν e x p a n d s a n d i n t e n s i f i e s ή τ τ α ν . It is
n o t j u s t o n e total d e f e a t w h i c h c a n d e s t r o y y o u r progress, e v e n one
33
Dr A. Rijksbaron p o i n t s o u t to m e that it is possible to c o m b i n e ού with a
n o u n (see KG II 197,4; in Epictetus see f o r instance III 26,8 τό μή σόν έργον), b u t in
t h a t case t h e n o u n s h o u l d follow ού immediately, which is n o t t h e case in Casau-
bon's conjecture.
m o m e n t o f g i v i n g i n is s u f f i c i e n t t o d o s o . T h e w o r d σ φ ζ ε τ α ι , o n t h e
o t h e r h a n d , stresses that o n e a c h o c c a s i o n w h e r e the proficiens is n o t
d e f e a t e d but strongly maintains his position, his progress remains
intact. T o give a n i n s t a n c e f r o m everyday life: a n a l c o h o l i c w h o h a s
s u c c e s s f u l l y c o n c l u d e d a w i t h d r a w a l c o u r s e is d o o m e d t o c o n t i n u e
t h e f i g h t a g a i n s t h i s a d d i c t i o n e v e r y m o m e n t o f t h e r e s t o f h i s l i f e ; if
h e d o e s n o t resist t h e t e m p t a t i o n o f d r i n k i n g o n e b o t t l e ( ή τ τ α ) or
e v e n o n e g l a s s ( ε ν δ ο σ ι ς ) o f a l c o h o l , all h i s p r e v i o u s e f f o r t s w i l l h a v e
been in vain; o n the o t h e r h a n d , every glass h e d o e s n o t drink
r e p r e s e n t s a victory. In t h e s a m e way, t h e proficiens c a n destroy or save
the progress h e has m a d e in o n e single m o m e n t o f failure.
5 1 3 , 1 5 - 1 6 Σ ω κ ρ ά τ η ς οϋτως ά π ε τ ε λ έ σ θ η , έπί π ά ν τ ω ν π ρ ο ά γ ω ν ε α υ τ ό ν
μ η δ ε ν ί ά λ λ ω π ρ ο σ έ χ ε ι ν ή τω λ ό γ ω ·
προάγων εαυτόν μηδενί ά λ λ ω προσέχειν Nil, e t ita l e g i s s e v i d e t u r Simp
LXIX 49-53 (cf. Diss III 2 3 , 2 1 ) : π ρ ο σ ά γ ω ν εαυτόν μηδενί άλλω
προσέχειν Vat: προσάγων εαυτόν μηδενί ά λ λ ω προσέχων ACbSib Τ:
π ρ ο σ ά γ ω ν ε α υ τ ό ν μ η δ ε ν ί α λ λ ω π ρ ο σ χ ώ ν Tt: των π ρ ο σ α γ ο μ έ ν ω ν (vel
προσαγόντων) αύτω μηδενί ά λ λ ω προσέχων ci. M e i b o m . Schweig-
h ä u s e r , in his n o t e o n this p l a c e , r e m a r k s that t h e r e a d i n g π ρ ο ά γ ω ν
εαυτόν μηδενί ά λ λ ω προσέχειν "nullam habet difficultatem", but he
takes o f f e n c e at t h e p h r a s e π ρ ο ά γ ε ι ν ε α υ τ ό ν , a b o u t w h i c h h e remarks:
"sed d i c t i o n e m π ρ ο ά γ ω έ μ α υ τ ό ν , h a c p r a e s e r t i m n o t i o n e , incito, impel-
lo me ipsum, n e c a g n o s c e r e n e c ferre m i h i visus est graeci sermonis
u s u s " . B u t LSJ, s.v. I 4, q u o t e D . 2 3 , 1 π ρ ο ά γ ω έ μ α υ τ ό ν εις ά π έ χ θ ε ι α ν ,
so that S c h w e i g h ä u s e r ' s d o u b t s are r e f u t e d . Prof. A. Carlini points
o u t to m e that Simplicius' p a r a p h r a s e (LXIX 49-53) confirms the
r e a d i n g a s g i v e n b y Nil. — T h e c o n f u s i o n o f t h e p r e v e r b s a n d p r e p o -
s i t i o n s π ρ ό a n d π ρ ό ς is f r e q u e n t , a n d n e e d n o t b o t h e r u s .
5 3 ] , 2 "Αγου δ έ μ', ώ Ζ ε ϋ , καί σ υ κ α ί ή Π ε π ρ ω μ έ ν η ,
ASiG Diss ( t e r ) : χ '
καί ή ή Vat2mS Vett. (bis): γ' ώ Anon.: δ' ή Τ : ή
CWwSJ Diss ( s e m e l ) . T h e r e a d i n g κ α ί ή is f o u n d i n t h r e e o f t h e f o u r
p a s s a g e s i n t h e Diatribes w h e r e t h i s q u o t a t i o n o c c u r s (III 2 2 , 9 5 ; I V
1 , 1 3 1 ; I V 4 , 3 4 ) ; i n o n e p l a c e (II 2 3 , 4 2 ) w e f i n d ή a l o n e 3 4 . B e c a u s e t h i s
r e a d i n g h a s b y f a r t h e s t r o n g e s t s u p p o r t i n t h e t r a d i t i o n o f Ench, I
t h i n k t h a t it c a n b e r e g a r d e d a s c e r t a i n t h a t κ α ί ή is w h a t A r r i a n
w r o t e . O f c o u r s e , κ α ί ή a s is s t a n d s d o e s n o t s c a n , b u t p r o b a b l y A r r i a n
34
In t h e f o u r places in t h e Diatribes S c h e n k l p r i n t s γ ' ή. But o n p. LXXV h e
states t h a t in all these places χ ή s h o u l d b e r e a d instead of γ' ή. In t h e Addenda et
corrigenda γ ' ή is r e p l a c e d by χή in all f o u r passages; Schenkl is silent on t h e passage
in Ench.
preferred scriptio plena t o t h e r a t h e r u n u s u a l χ ή ( o r r a t h e r , w i t h t h e
coronis, χ ή ) 3 5 . T h e r e a d i n g o f Τ is p r o b a b l y a c o n j e c t u r e . F o r t h e t y p e
o f i n v o c a t i o n i n o u r p a s s a g e D e N i c o l a , Osservazioni, a p t l y c o m p a r e s
h.Hom. 2 9 , 1 3 χ α ί ρ ε , Κ ρ ό ν ο υ θ ύ γ α τ ε ρ , σ ύ τ ε κ α ί χ ρ υ σ ό ρ ρ α π ι ς Ε ρ μ ή ς .
T h e r e a d i n g o f t h e A n o n y m u s De sàentia politica is v e r y a t t r a c t i v e ; it is
a c c e p t e d by K r o n e n b e r g 1909, 26436.
At 5 3 ^ 2 the MSS have the unmetrical με, while the Diatribes
p r e s e n t the correct f o r m μ' in t h r e e o f t h e f o u r o c c u r r e n c e s o f t h e
p a s s a g e ; f o r III 2 2 , 9 5 s e e S c h e n k l ' s a p p a r a t u s . A t 5 3 2 , 6 - 7 t h e P a r i s
e d i t i o n o f 1 5 4 0 is t h e first w i t n e s s t o g i v e t h e f o r m s σ υ γ κ ε χ ώ ρ η κ ε ν a n d
θ ε ΐ ' , w h i l e all t h e M S S h a v e t h e u n m e t r i c a l f o r m s σ υ γ κ ε χ ώ ρ η κ ε a n d
θ ε ι α . I h a v e c h e c k e d all t h e p o e t i c a l q u o t a t i o n s i n t h e Diatribes, a n d I
h a v e f o u n d o n l y t w o p l a c e s w h e r e t h e t e x t as g i v e n by t h e codex unicus
S d o e s n o t s c a n , t o w i t II 1 3 , 2 7 ο ύ κ έ σ τ ι δ ' έ ν σ ο ί π ό λ ε ω ς ή γ ε μ ώ ν ά ν ή ρ
( π ό λ ε ο ς C. S c h e n k l ) a n d III 2 2 , 9 5 ά γ ο υ δ έ μ ε ώ Ζ ε ΰ ( = Ench 5 3 ^ 2 ) 3 7 . I f
m e t r i c a l l y c o r r e c t f o r m s prevail s o m a r k e d l y e v e n in a M S as S, w h i c h
brims with errors, I think w e c a n infer that Arrian p r e s e n t e d poetical
q u o t a t i o n s in t h e c o r r e c t f o r m (for κ α ί ή = χ ή at 5 3 ^ 2 s e e a b o v e ) .
T h e r e f o r e I h a v e n o t h e s i t a t e d t o r e a d μ ε i n 1. 2 , a n d t o f o l l o w t h e
1 5 4 0 e d i t i o n i n c o r r e c t i n g t h e u n m e t r i c a l f o r m s i n 11. 6 - 7 .
35
De Nicola, Osservazioni, p l e a d s in f a v o u r of χ ή r a t h e r t h a n καί ή: "(...) la
scriptio plena, p e r a l t r o , se p u ô essere a b u o n diritto a d d o t t a a sostegno della con-
g i u n z i o n e , n o n va c o m e tale accettata, c h é r i p u g n a al m e t r o e r e n d e p i ù a r d u o
spiegare la d i f f u s i o n e di γ ' , c o n g e t t u r a , e l e m e n t a r e , escogitata a p p u n t o p e r elimi-
n a r e la difficoltà m e t r i c a ; e d a n a l o g a o r i g i n e h a δ ' . " T h e a r g u m e n t t h a t γ ' ή
r e p r e s e n t s a c o n j e c t u r e based o n χ ή r a t h e r t h a n o n καί ή, is c o n t r a d i c t e d by t h e
f o u r passages in t h e Diatribes·, at II 23,42 γ' was a d d e d by S^, while S has ή w i t h o u t
και; in t h e o t h e r t h r e e passages t h e c o n j e c t u r e γ ' ή is based o n S's r e a d i n g και ή.
36
For a full discussion see De Nicola, Osservazioni.
37
In t h e o t h e r t h r e e passages in t h e Diatribes w h e r e this verse is q u o t e d (II
23,42; IV 1,131; IV 4,34), S has t h e c o r r e c t f o r m μ'.
It is a l u c k y c o i n c i d e n c e t h a t t h e t r a d i t i o n is m o r e o r l e s s in
a c c o r d a n c e with t h e c h a p t e r division that has b e e n c u r r e n t in the
19th and 20th centuries. Therefore, I have maintained Schweig-
h ä u s e r ' s c h a p t e r n u m b e r s ; in the f o u r cases w h e r e I have split o n e
c h a p t e r in S c h w e i g h ä u s e r ' s e d i t i o n i n t o two ( S c h w e i g h ä u s e r ' s chs. 5,
14, 19, 4 8 ) I h a v e i n d i c a t e d t h e n e w c h a p t e r s as 5 a / 5 b , 14a/14b,
1 9 a / 1 9 b a n d 4 8 a / 4 8 b . T h e t r a d i t i o n is u n a n i m o u s i n s p l i t t i n g 5 a a n d
5 b ; 1 4 a a n d 1 4 b a r e s e p a r a t e c h a p t e r s i n T , S i m p l i c i u s , Par a n d Vat,
38
but they are p u t t o g e t h e r in A C a n d Nil; 19a a n d 19b are divided in
t h e w h o l e tradition with t h e e x c e p t i o n o f A C Ô (Sib a n d T t split t h e
two); 48a a n d 4 8 b constitute o n e c h a p t e r in Simplicius.
A s p e c i a l c a s e is c o n s t i t u t e d b y c h . 3 3 , w h i c h ( l i k e S c h w e i g h ä u s e r )
I p r i n t as o n e c o h e r e n t c h a p t e r . In t h e t r a d i t i o n m o s t s e c t i o n s a r e
presented a s s e p a r a t e c h a p t e r s , b u t it is o b v i o u s t h a t t h e whole
chapter deals with pieces of practical advice, introduced by the
39
p r o g r a m m a t i c first s e c t i o n . H o w e v e r , I d o n o t believe that section 3
s h o u l d b e s e p a r a t e d f r o m s e c t i o n 2, b o t h o n i n t e r n a l g r o u n d s and
b e c a u s e t h e t r a d i t i o n is u n a n i m o u s i n u n i t i n g s e c t i o n s 2 a n d 3 , w i t h
the e x c e p t i o n of AC; moreover, section 3 begins with the continua-
tive p a r t i c l e c o m b i n a t i o n μ έ ν ο ύ ν . By t h e s a m e t o k e n , I t h i n k that
s e c t i o n s 1 4 , 1 5 a n d 1 6 s h o u l d b e t a k e n t o g e t h e r : t h e t h r e e s e c t i o n s all
deal with b e h a v i o u r έν ό μ ι λ ί α ι ς , t h e r e are c o n n e c t i n g particles in
s e c t i o n s 1 5 a n d 1 6 , a n d t h e t r a d i t i o n is p r a c t i c a l l y u n a n i m o u s in
40
uniting the three sections .
38 Tt has t h e whole of 14a; of 14b it only has lines 3-4 οστις-άνάγκη, which a r e
p r e s e n t e d as a new c h a p t e r , immediately following t h e text of ch. 14a.
39
S i m p l i c i u s (XLII 3) rightly s p e a k s a b o u t a κ α τ ά λ ο γ ο ς των εις ε α υ τ ό ν
καθηκόντων.
40
In Nil sections 15 a n d 16 of Ench 33 f o r m o n e c h a p t e r , section 14 s t a n d i n g o n
its own. Stobaeus has 3 3 1 4 separately, a n d 33 1 5 " 1 6 as o n e c h a p t e r .
PART TWO
CHAPTER SEVEN
INTRODUCTION
1
T h e a t t r i b u t i o n of t h e a d a p t a t i o n to Nilus h a s b e e n t h e s u b j e c t of m u c h
d e b a t e ; see p p . 156-157. For brevity's sake, I will use t h e n a m e of [Nilus] as t h e
a u t h o r of t h e adaptation, indicating t h e text with t h e abbreviation Nil.
2
For f u l l e r i n f o r m a t i o n see S c h w e i g h ä u s e r LXI-LXIII, LXIX f., XCVIII-CIV;
Höistad passim.
1220 ( Ρ ) , c o l l a t e d f o r h i m by his s o n Gottfried3. Schweighäuser
a t t a c h e s g r e a t v a l u e to t h e Paris MS, w i t n e s s his r e m a r k "passim vera
scriptura, c u m & in Suaresii e d i t i o n e & in H a f n i e n s i c o d i c e c o r r u p t a
esset, ex hoc codice, quem Nili Ms. PaHs. i n s i g n i v i , profertur"
(Schweighäuser CIV).
In 1892, W o t k e p u b l i s h e d a short article o n [Nilus]' adaptation, in
w h i c h h e d r e w a t t e n t i o n t o t w o f u r t h e r M S S o f this text, Vat. gr. 6 5 3 4
(Wotke's B, P i s c o p o ' s a n d m y W ) a n d Vat. gr. 1 4 3 4 ( W o t k e ' s A,
P i s c o p o ' s a n d m y V ) . W o t k e a r r a n g e s t h e five M S S i n t o t w o g r o u p s ,
t h e first c o n s i s t i n g o f Η a n d P , t h e s e c o n d o f t h e o t h e r t h r e e M S S . H e
a d d s that V a n d W b e l o n g t o g e t h e r against R. T h e e v i d e n c e o n w h i c h
h e b a s e s h i s s t e m m a is v e r y m e a g r e indeed, a n d in s o m e cases
i n c o r r e c t ( s e e p. 175, n. 13).
P i s c o p o , i n h e r 1 9 7 0 a r t i c l e , g i v e s a n e w d i s c u s s i o n o f t h e five M S S
u s e d by W o t k e ( w h o m s h e o n l y m e n t i o n s in a disparaging m a n n e r in
h e r n o t e 7), w i t h o u t taking n o t i c e o f the fact that three m o r e MSS
a r e m e n t i o n e d in F r i e d r i c h - F a y e , n a m e l y Vatt. O t t . gr. 1 4 2 , Pal. gr.
3 6 1 , a n d V e n . Marc. gr. 1 3 1 5 . T h e s t e m m a at w h i c h s h e arrives (p.
602) is e x a c t l y t h e s a m e a s W o t k e ' s , b u t s h e g i v e s a m u c h fuller
d i s c u s s i o n . U n f o r t u n a t e l y , t h i s d i s c u s s i o n is f l a w e d , f o r t w o r e a s o n s .
I n t h e first p l a c e , t h e r e a r e m a n y c a s e s o f w r o n g r e p o r t ( s e e p . 1 7 5 , n .
13); in the s e c o n d , P i s c o p o d o e s n o t b o t h e r to prove that P H f o r m a
separate g r o u p against the o t h e r three MSS.
3
See Schweighäuser CIII-CIV.
4
This MS is wrongly indicated as C o d . Vat. Reg. Gr. No. 653 by Wotke; Piscopo
r e p r o d u c e s this error.
5
Of course, Piscopo c a n n o t b e b l a m e d f o r n o t having n o t i c e d t h e MSS which
have b e e n wrongly catalogued as c o n t a i n i n g t h e a u t h e n t i c Encheiridion.
CHAPTER E I G H T
I n t h i s c a t a l o g u e I will g i v e a b r i e f d e s c r i p t i o n o f t h e M S S c o n t a i n i n g
Nil, i n d i c a t i n g their l o c a t i o n , date, scribe, material, size, n u m b e r o f
f o l i a , t h e f o l i o n u m b e r s o f Nil, n u m b e r of lines, siglum, adding
bibliographical references. Further, the stemmatical position of the
M S is b r i e f l y m e n t i o n e d .
3. T h e C o p e n h a g e n M S c o n s u l t e d by M e i b o m [Hafniensis], a colla-
t i o n o f w h i c h is f o u n d i n t h e 1 7 1 1 e d i t i o n b y A . R e l a n d ( p p . 1 0 1 - 1 1 9 ) ;
s i g l u m H . M e i b o m d e s c r i b e s H as " n o n a d m o d u m a n t i q u a e , bonae
t a m e n , n o t a e " (at t h e e n d o f t h e c o l l a t i o n ) . O f c o u r s e , I h a v e used
R e l a n d ' s report; in a n u m b e r o f p l a c e s S c h w e i g h ä u s e r ' s report is
w r o n g or i n c o m p l e t e . M e i b o m remarks that H has ch. 38b,3 - ch. 41
after 33,8; this d i s p l a c e m e n t m u s t have o c c u r r e d in an a n c e s t o r of
H , b e c a u s e the n u m b e r i n g o f ch. 3 8 b , 3 - ch. 41 i m m e d i a t e l y follows
that o f 33,1-8 (33,1-8 = H 24; 3 8 b , 3 - 3 8 c , 7 = H 25; 39-40 = H 26; 33,8-9
1
T h a t t h e E s p h i g m e n o u MS c o n t a i n e d Nil is p r o v e d by t h r e e c i r c u m s t a n c e s : in
t h e first p l a c e t h e MS exclusively c o n t a i n s works by Nilus; in t h e s e c o n d p l a c e it h a s
t h e t i d e επικτήτου έγχειρίδιος, w h i c h is only f o u n d in MSS of Nil; in t h e t h i r d p l a c e
it e n d s with t h e p h r a s e ά π ο κ τ ε ΐ ν α ι μέν τις δ ύ ν α τ α ι με, β λ ά ψ α ι δέ οΰ, w h i c h is also
f o u n d in Nil ( h e r e E s p h i g m e n o u 3 h a s δ ύ ν α τ α ι με, w h e r e a s t h e o t h e r s o u r c e s have
με δ ύ ν α τ α ι ) .
2
O n t h e loss of A t h o s MSS c a t a l o g u e d by L a m b r o s see R i c h a r d , Recherche 6.
R i c h a r d , Répertoire A4 n o t e s : " C e p e n d a n t les c o d d . 3 (...) p a r a i s s e n t m a n q u e r " . Yet
R i c h a r d , Recherche 6 a d d s : " C e p e n d a n t , p o u r ces d e u x b i b l i o t h è q u e s [ E s p h i g m e n o u
a n d Iviron—GJB] n o u s pouvons espérer retrouver u n e partie des manuscrits égarés
d a n s les s u p p l é m e n t s n o n décrits."
3
P i s c o p o uses t h e s i g l u m R t o i n d i c a t e t h e MS u s e d by S u a r e z ( P i s c o p o , Nilo
594: " Q u e s t a e d i z i o n e si b a s a su u n c o d i c e (R)..."); b u t of c o u r s e we c a n n o t k n o w
with c e r t a i n t y t h e r e a d i n g s of S u a r e z ' s MS, b e c a u s e his e d i t i o n shows t r a c e s of
intensive c o n t a m i n a t i o n .
= H 2 7 ) . C f . S c h w e i g h ä u s e r ad 3 3 4 . O n H s e e S c h w e i g h ä u s e r LXIX-
LXX; see also Höistad 106-107.
H d e r i v e s f r o m t h e s a m e lost s o u r c e as Ο [Vat. Ott. gr. 2 5 ] a n d R
[ t h e editio princeps]. S e e pp. 174-175, 177-180.
C H A P T E R NINE
1. Authenticity
T h e a t t r i b u t i o n o f Nil t o N i l u s A n c y r a n u s is e x c l u s i v e l y b a s e d o n t h e
f a c t t h a t t h e w o r k is t r a n s m i t t e d a m o n g s t o t h e r w o r k s b y N i l u s , a t
l e a s t i n M a n d its d e r i v a t i v e s , t o w h i c h t h e s o u r c e o f t h e editio princeps
1
b e l o n g s as w e l l ; a c c o r d i n g to O m o n t , Ρ c o n t a i n s o n l y o n e other
w o r k by N i l u s 2 . Μ , Ρ a n d t h e lost M S A t h o u s E s p h i g m e n o u 3 (to
j u d g e f r o m L a m b r o s ' c a t a l o g u e ) d o n o t e v e n m e n t i o n N i l u s ' n a m e at
the b e g i n n i n g or the e n d o f the text3; this i n d u c e d L e o n e Allacci to
c o n s i d e r t h e w o r k a s s p u r i o u s 4 , a l t h o u g h F. L i g u o r i s u g g e s t e d that
Nilus refused to put his n a m e above a work which was only his
adaptation, n o t his original work5.
D e g e n h a r t 19-20, d e n i e s Nilus' a u t h o r s h i p o n internal grounds.
H e a r g u e s t h a t t h e w o r k is o f s u c h p o o r q u a l i t y t h a t it is i m p o s s i b l e t o
a s s i g n it a p l a c e i n a n y o f t h e p e r i o d s o f N i l u s ' a c t i v i t y a s a w r i t e r . H e
f u r t h e r r e m a r k s t h a t t h e f e w a d d i t i o n s w h i c h o c c u r i n Nil a r e n o t i n
a c c o r d a n c e w i t h N i l u s ' style, m e n t i o n i n g as a n i n s t a n c e t h e p h r a s e
ά ν θ ρ ω π ο ς τοΰ θεοΰ, o c c u r r i n g in M i 21. Finally, h e states that Nil
10 11
47 (= Ench 3 3 and 33 ), which deals with attending theatrical
1
T h e same goes f o r t h e lost MS A t h o u s 2016 (= E s p h i g m e n o u 3), a c c o r d i n g to
L a m b r o s ' catalogue.
2
O n fol. 274 we find "Nili m o n a c h i o p u s c u l u m d e e o d e m [sc. d e octo vitiosis
c o g i t a t i o n i b u s ] " ; t h e r e follow s o m e small works by Anastasius, N i c e p h o r u s a n d
Maximus plus t h e Christus Patiens, t h e n o n fol. 309 Nil begins.
3
M a n d t h e lost A t h o u s have t h e title έπικτήτου έγχειρίδιος (sic); Ρ has n o title
at all, b u t a d d s at t h e t o p of t h e page δέρκου βίβλον τήνδε σοφής μελίσσης όμόεργον
(which, as Prof. C.J. Ruijgh p o i n t s o u t to m e , is i n t e n d e d as a dactylic h e x a m e t e r ) ,
a d d i n g t h e title ϋ π ο θ ή κ α ι α ς εις ϋ π ό θ ε σ ι ν έ α υ τ ο ΐ ς γ ε γ ρ ά φ α σ ι σ π ο υ δ α ί ο ι καί
ώνόμασαν έγχειρίδιον (taken f r o m Par) in red ink. Cf. Schweighäuser ad loc.
4
PC 79, 52-54; Allacci is followed by Le Nain d e T i l l e m o n t , Mémoires pour servir à
l'Histoire ecclésiastique des premiers six Siècles, XIV (Paris 1709), 210.
5
See Piscopo, Nilo 593, n. 1; Piscopo herself accepts Nilus' a u t h o r s h i p of Nil.
Vat, too, preserves t h e original title έπικτήτου έγχειρίδιον (see p. 257).
p e r f o r m a n c e s , is i n f l a t c o n t r a d i c t i o n w i t h N i l u s ' a t t i t u d e t o this
6
q u e s t i o n as e x p r e s s e d in his g e n u i n e works .
D e g e n h a r t ' s c o n c l u s i o n h a s b e e n a c c e p t e d by m o s t subsequent
scholars, although some still uphold the authenticity of the
a d a p t a t i o n 7 . I d o n o t feel qualified to argue against the u p s h o t o f
D e g e n h a r t ' s a r g u m e n t a t i o n , a n d t h e r e f o r e a c c e p t his rejection of
N i l u s ' a u t h o r s h i p . B u t w h e t h e r o r n o t N i l u s ' a u t h e n t i c i t y is a c c e p t e d ,
o n e c a n n o t b u t a g r e e w i t h D e g e n h a r t t h a t Nil is a v e r y s l o p p y p i e c e o f
w o r k , a s will b e i l l u s t r a t e d b e l o w .
D e g e n h a r t b e l i e v e s t h a t t h e a u t h o r o f Nil can p o s s i b l y b e i d e n t i f i e d
as t h e m o n k C o m a s i u s , b e c a u s e o f a r e m a r k by N i l u s a d d r e s s e d to
this m o n k 8 . Later scholars have n o t a c c e p t e d this i d e n t i f i c a t i o n , a n d
the prevailing opinion among those scholars w h o deny Nilus'
a u t h o r s h i p is t h a t it is i m p o s s i b l e t o a s s i g n t h e w o r k t o a d e f i n i t e
p e r i o d , a l t h o u g h it is u s u a l l y a s s u m e d t h a t it is s e v e r a l c e n t u r i e s l a t e r
t h a n N i l u s ( s e e S p a n n e u t , D 5 8 3 6 ad fen.)9.
6
H e r e D e g e n h a r t seems to overstate his case: in fact Nil 47,1 r u n s ού καλόν τό
παριέναι εις θέατρον, without any restrictions. T h e r e m a r k s in Nil 47,4-6 r e f e r to an
άκρόασις, n o t to theatrical p e r f o r m a n c e s .
7
See S p a n n e u t , DS 835-836; —, RAC 664-665. A m o n g t h o s e scholars w h o
vindicate Nilus' a u t h o r s h i p are C h a p p u i s 145, P o h l e n z (see S p a n n e u t , RAC 665),
Liguori a n d Piscopo (see above, a n d n o t e 5).
8
D e g e n h a r t 20: "Nilus w e n d e t sich nämlich 232 D 233 A mit schärfsten W o r t e n
ü b e r die h e i d n i s c h e n B ü c h e r an e i n e n M ö n c h Komasius, f r ü h e r e n R h e t o r , d e r
selbst im Kloster n o c h sich von d e n h e i d n i s c h e n A u t o r e n n i c h t zu t r e n n e n
vermochte."
9
S p a n n e u t , Moines 50, states t h a t t h e work has b e e n c o m p o s e d "vers le VI e
siècle sans doute".
10
S o m e opinions: D e g e n h a r t 19: "(...) ein so plattes, j ä m m e r l i c h e s , d e m Genius
u n d d e r Arbeitsweise eines Nilus so ganz u n d gar w i d e r s t r e b e n d e s Machwerk(...) ";
S p a n n e u t , DS 835: "Le travail d e l ' i n t e r p o l a t e u r est malhabile, mais r e m a r q u a b l e
p o u r le r e s p e c t q u ' i l t é m o i g n e au texte."; — , RAC 664: "Der I n t e r p o l a t o r ist
u n g e s c h i c k t , r e s p e k t i e r t a b e r g e w i s s e n h a f t das O r i g i n a l . " O n t h e o t h e r h a n d ,
C h a p p u i s 145 praises Nilus f o r t h e i n g e n i o u s idea of using Epictetus' Encheiridion
f o r t h e b e n e f i t of t h e monks, a n d regards his a d a p t a t i o n as m o r e interesting t h a n
Par, " n o n s e u l e m e n t p a r c e q u e c'est le p r e m i e r essai, mais e n c o r e p a r c e q u e
r e s p e c t a n t à p e u d e détails près la p e n s é e stoïcienne, elle la t r a n s m e t avec m o i n s
d ' a t t é n u a t i o n s et d e surcharges c h r é t i e n n e s . " For Piscopo, Nilo 593, too, t h e work
"suscita un particolare interesse, se la si considéra nel q u a d r o di tutta la p r o d u z i o n e
di questo autore."
transform the authentic Encheiridion i n t o a s u i t a b l e h a n d b o o k f o r
11
monks ; t h e n u m b e r a n d c h a r a c t e r o f d o c t r i n a r i a n a l t e r a t i o n s is n o t
very impressive.
a. Omissions
b. Adaptations of passages
11
C h a p p u i s 146-152 gives a c o m p a r i s o n of Nil a n d Ench. A drawback of his
t r e a t m e n t is that h e a p p e a r s to use Migne's edition, which r e p r o d u c e s R; f u r t h e r h e
takes this text f o r g r a n t e d , a s s u m i n g t h a t all t h e d i f f e r e n c e s f r o m Ench a r e
deliberate alterations by Nilus. For instance, at p. 146 C h a p p u i s states that in Nil 1
t h e p h r a s e 1,3-4 ούκ-εργα is o m i t t e d ; in fact, it is f o u n d in Ρ a n d Η (and Schweig-
h ä u s e r ' s edition). T h e omissions in Nil9, 13, 68-69 ( C h a p p u i s 146-147) in compari-
son with Ench are probably d u e to clerical e r r o r s (in t h e first two cases le saut du
même au même).
For a brief description of t h e r e l a t i o n s h i p b e t w e e n Nil a n d Ench see S p a n n e u t ,
DS 835-836; —, Moines 49-50.
12
T h e omission of Ench 48 3 , 49, 50,1-2 ( M i 69-70) is probably d u e to t h e loss of
a folium o r t h e skipping of a page: t h e r e is n o reason why Nilus should have left o u t
Ench 49 deliberately, b e c a u s e its c o n t e n t s a r e perfectly c o m p a t i b l e with Christian
doctrine: "it is deeds, not words, that count".
έργου; h e r e [Nilus] d o e s n o t e v e n take the trouble to indicate w h i c h
k i n d o f έ ρ γ ο ν is i n t e n d e d , s o t h a t t h e w h o l e p h r a s e is i n f a c t d e v o i d o f
sense. At Nil 4 7 , 4 (= Ench 3 3 1 0 , 2 4 - 2 5 ) t h e o r i g i n a l ε ι ς τ ά θ έ α τ ρ α τ ό
π ο λ ύ π α ρ ι έ ν α ι ο ύ κ ά ν α γ κ α ΐ ο ν is r e p l a c e d b y ο ύ κ α λ ό ν τ ό π α ρ ι έ ν α ι ε ι ς
θέατρον: άναγκαιον apparently was n o t strong e n o u g h for [Nilus].
T h e s e are t h e o n l y s i g n i f i c a n t c h a n g e s i n t r o d u c e d in o r d e r to b r i n g
the original Ench i n t o a c c o r d a n c e w i t h C h r i s t i a n d o c t r i n e . B u t i n
o t h e r places [Nilus] leaves passages w h i c h are quite indigestible to an
orthodox Christian. Chappuis 1 5 1 a n d S p a n n e u t , DS 836, draw
13
N o t by les tyrans, as C h a p p u i s 149 wrongly states.
14
T h a t [Nilus] read ευ Σωκράτης f o r Ευφράτης (with t h e MSS of Ench) a p p e a r s
f r o m the fact that Nil has εύ τις τών σοφών.
15
Nil has φ ι λ ό σ ο φ ο ι f o r φ ι λ ο σ ό φ ο ι ς , a r e a d i n g which I believe s h o u l d b e
m a i n t a i n e d , because it is also f o u n d in EACWvrSii a n d Vat.
attention to Nil 1 6 , 4 - 5 (= Ench 1 2 ^ 4 - 5 ) κ ρ ε ί σ σ ο ν κ α ι τ ο ν π α ΐ δ α κ α κ ό ν
είναι ή σέ κακοδαίμονα, and Nil 1 9 , 3 - 4 ( = Ench 1 4 a 1 , 3 - 4 ) ο ΰ τ ω κ α ί τ ο ν
π α ΐ δ α έ ά ν θ ε λ ή σ ρ ς μ ή ά μ α ρ τ ά ν ε ι ν , μ ω ρ ό ς εί; S p a n n e u t , ibid., a d d s t h a t
[ N i l u s ] o m i t s Ench 3 2 , d e a l i n g w i t h p r o p h e c i e s , b u t l e a v e s Nil 2 4 ( =
Ench 1 8 ) , w h e r e t h e c r y o f a c r o w is d e a l t w i t h a s a p r o p h e c y . A n d
t h e r e a r e m o r e s u c h i n s t a n c e s . A l l i n all w e m a y c o n c l u d e t h a t t h e
attempt to adapt Ench t o o r t h o d o x C h r i s t i a n p u r p o s e s c a n b e
r e g a r d e d as a failure.
a. Simplifications
I n a f e w c a s e s Nil r e p l a c e s a r e l a t i v e l y o b s c u r e w o r d o r p h r a s e b y a
better-known o n e ; these are the following:
Ench 8,2 = Nil 13,2 εύροήσεις] εύδαιμονήσεις
Ench 18,6 = Nil 24,6 ώφεληθήναι άπ' αύτοΰ] αύτό καλώς
θέσθαι
3 8
Ench 2 4 , 1 5 = M / 3 1 b , 5 άνισοι] άδικοι
Ench 3 1 5 , 2 5 = Nil 38c6,6 γλίσχρως] αισχροκερδώς
b. Additions
16
T h u s Nil has ενα σε δει άνθρωπον όντα αγαθόν ή κακόν είναι, with όντα for ή
of those MSS of Ench which have ch. 29. While t h e Ench r e a d i n g should b e taken as
"you m u s t b e o n e p e r s o n , e i t h e r g o o d o r b a d " ( O l d f a t h e r ) , [Nilus] p r o b a b l y
i n t e n d e d "being o n e m a n , you must be g o o d o r bad". But Schweighäuser suspects
that [Nilus] wrote όντως f o r όντα.
Ench 31l,4 = Nil 3 8 a 1 , 4 τό π ε ί θ ε σ θ α ι α ύ τ ώ + καί έ π ε σ θ α ι
Ench 3 3 7 , 1 8 = MY 4 5 , 3 ante δόξαν add. ήδονήν ή
14
Ench 33 ,44 = MY50,4 ante άκούειν add. πυκνώς
Ench 48b2,1 = MY69',1 ψέγει + προχείρως
In o t h e r p l a c e s t h e r e are a d d i t i o n s o f particles a n d p r o n o u n s ; s o m e
instances:
Ench 5a,5 = Nil 10a,5 ante μηδένα add. ά λ λ ο ν
Ench 10,4 = M / 1 4 , 4 έάν + δε
Ench 24l,4 = MY 3 1 a 3 , 4 ante αρχής add. ή
Ench 25',4 = M Y 3 2 a 3 , 1 4 ante ού δύνασαι add. σύ
2
Ench 33 ,6 = Nil 4 0 , 6 πομάτων + ή
Ench 37,2 = MY 56,5 ante κατέλιπες add. τοΰτο
Ench 41,2 = Nil 60,2 a n t e έπί π ο λ ύ a d d . ή (ter)
Ench 5 1 3 , 1 4 = MY 7 1 b 6 , 1 ante Π α ΰ λ ο ς add. καί
c. Omissions
d. Transpositions
I n s o m e t h i r t y p l a c e s t h e w o r d o r d e r is c h a n g e d ; s o m e i n s t a n c e s :
Ench 2 ^ 5 - 6 = MY 6 , 5 θάνατον-πενίαν] πενίαν-θάνατον
Ench 3316,47 = Μ/52,4 τι σ υ μ β ή ] σ υ μ β ή τι
Ench 43,2 = MY62,2 ό αδελφός έάν] έάν ό αδελφός
3 6
Ench 51 ,16 = Nil 71 b ,2 εί καί] καί εί
Fairly o f t e n MY h a s a n a l t e r n a t i v e ( f o r m o f a) w o r d , o r v a r i e s a p h r a s e ;
this h a p p e n s with p r o n o u n s , particles, substantives, verbs etc.; s o m e
instances:
Ench 1 3 ,11 = Nil 3,5 τινί] ούδενί
Ench 21,2 = Nil 6,2 περιπεσείν] περιπίπτειν
Ench 6,4 = Nil 11,4 ώσθ'όταν]όταν ούν
Ench 12^2 = Nil 16,2 διατροφάς] διατροφήν
Ench 1 4 a 1 , 3 = Nil 1 9 , 3 καν τον π α ΐ δ α ] καί τόν π α ΐ δ α έάν
Ench 1 9 b 2 , 4 = M / 2 6 , 4 σ ύ τε α ύ τ ό ς ο ύ ] ο ύ δ έ γ α ρ
Ench 2 5 4 , 1 3 = M 7 3 2 b 8 , 4 τόν αύτόν τρόπον] ούτω
Ench 2 5 4 , 1 6 = Nil 3 2 b 9 , 7 λυσιτελεΐ] λυσιτελές
Ench 3 0 , 7 - 8 = M 7 3 7 3 , 1 4 α ν μή σ ύ θ έ λ η ς ] εί μή θ έ λ ε ι ς
Ench 3 3 n , 3 1 = M / 4 7 , 4 ακροάσεις] άκρόασιν
Ench 4 6 2 , 8 = Nil 6 6 a 1 , 1 2 έξεμέσαι] έμέσαι
Ench 4 8 a 1 , 1 = Nil 68,6 ούδέποτε] ούδεμίαν ποτέ
Ench 512,9 = MZ7la4,10 βιούν] έκβιούν
f . Conjectures
In s o m e cases M / h a s a r e a d i n g w h i c h s e e m s to have b e e n i n t r o d u c e d
i n o r d e r t o e m e n d a t e x t w h i c h w a s j u d g e d c o r r u p t ; o f c o u r s e , it is
n o t b e y o n d d o u b t that s u c h c o n j e c t u r e s w e r e i n t r o d u c e d by [ N i l u s ] ,
b u t it is a r e a s o n a b l e g u e s s t h a t t h i s h a s b e e n t h e c a s e . I w i l l q u o t e
s o m e instances:
At Nil 3 , 6 ( = Ench 1 3 , 1 1 ) Nil h a s έ χ θ ρ ό ν ο ύ δ έ ν α έ ξ ε ι ς , ο ύ δ ε ί ς σ ε
β λ ά ψ ε ι , w h i l e Ench r e a d s ο ύ δ ε ί ς σ ε β λ ά ψ ε ι , έ χ θ ρ ό ν ο ύ χ έ ξ ε ι ς . B y t h i s
transposition the two phrases ούδείς σε βλάψει and ούδέ γάρ
β λ α β ε ρ ό ν τι π ε ί σ η a r e j u x t a p o s e d .
At Nil 1 1 , 5 (= Ench 6 , 5 ) Nil a d d s ε ύ λ ό γ ω ς b e f o r e έ π α ρ θ ή σ η ; έ π α ρ -
θ ή σ η is a c o r r u p t i o n o f έ π ά ρ θ η τ ι , w h i c h i n all p r o b a b i l i t y o c c u r r e d
a l r e a d y i n [ N i l u s ] ' t e x t o f Ench, b e c a u s e t h e r e a d i n g is f o u n d in
A C S Î 6 a s w e l l ( i t is a n a n t i c i p a t i o n o f έ π α ρ θ ή σ η i n t h e s a m e l i n e ) ; t h e
addition o f ε ύ λ ό γ ω ς is a g o o d a t t e m p t at r e s t o r i n g s e n s e to the
corrupt passage.
T h e r e a d i n g s w h i c h h a v e b e e n m e n t i o n e d s o f a r w e r e i n all p r o b a -
bility e i t h e r i n t r o d u c e d d e l i b e r a t e l y by [ N i l u s ] or, i n t h e c a s e o f t h e
lesser alterations, originated s p o n t a n e o u s l y currente calamo. T h e l a t t e r
e x p l a n a t i o n g o e s e s p e c i a l l y f o r s u c h trivial c h a n g e s a s ό τ ι i n s t e a d o f
διότι a n d t h e like.
It is a l s o p o s s i b l e that in a n u m b e r o f cases [Nilus] copied a
c o r r u p t i o n h e f o u n d in his M S o f Ench. F o r i n s t a n c e , a t Ench 1 8 , 3 (=
Nil 2 4 , 4 ) w e find κ α ί i n s t e a d o f ή; κ α ί ( w r i t t e n per compendium) a n d ή
are easily c o n f u s e d . As a rule s u c h c o r r u p t i o n s d o n o t destroy the
sense of a passage completely, and therefore [Nilus] may not even
have noticed them. But things b e c o m e different w h e n the MSS of Nil
p r e s e n t us with r e a d i n g s w h i c h are ostensible c o r r u p t i o n s destroying
t h e g r a m m a r a n d / o r s e n s e o f a p a s s a g e ; h e r e w e h a v e t o ask o u r s e l v e s
w h e t h e r t h e c o r r u p t i o n was already in [Nilus'] t e x t o f Ench, or
o r i g i n a t e d i n t h e t r a n s m i s s i o n o f Nil. T h i s will b e d i s c u s s e d i n c h a p t e r
e l e v e n , d e a l i n g with the c o n s t i t u t i o n o f the text.
S t e m m a c o d i c u m et editionis principis
[Nili] Encheiridii
C L
T H E AFFILIATION OF T H E MANUSCRIPTS A N D T H E EDITIO
PRINCEPS O F [ N I L U S ] ' A D A P T A T I O N
I n t h e i n t r o d u c t i o n ( p p . 1 4 9 - 1 5 0 ) it h a s a l r e a d y b e e n e x p l a i n e d h o w
the five witnesses used by W o t k e and Piscopo (H [Hafniensis
d e p e r d i t u s ] , Ρ [Par. gr. 1 2 2 0 ] , R [ t h e R o m a n editio pnnceps], V [Vat.
gr. 1 4 3 4 ] , W [Vat. gr. 6 5 3 ] ) are a r r a n g e d s t e m m a t i c a l l y by these
scholars. T h e y d i v i d e t h e M S S i n t o two g r o u p s : t h e first c o n s i s t s o f Η
a n d P, the s e c o n d o f RVW; in the latter g r o u p , V a n d W belong
t o g e t h e r a g a i n s t R . O n t h e b a s i s o f m y i n v e s t i g a t i o n s o f all t h e M S S
k n o w n a n d available to m e , I a g r e e that V W b e l o n g t o g e t h e r , b u t o n
m o s t o t h e r p o i n t s I h a v e a r r i v e d at d i f f e r e n t c o n c l u s i o n s .
T h e s t e m m a t i c a l a r r a n g e m e n t o f t h e M S S o f Nil is r a t h e r c o m p l i -
c a t e d f o r s e v e r a l r e a s o n s . Η is o n l y k n o w n f r o m M e i b o m ' s c o l l a t i o n ,
o f w h i c h it c a n b e s a f e l y a s s u m e d t h a t it is i n c o m p l e t e . S u a r e z ' t e x t o f
the editio princeps is c o n t a m i n a t e d w i t h W o l f s t e x t o f Ench1. O t h e r
MSS too (notably Q [Vat. Pal. gr. 3 6 1 ] ) s h o w traces of intensive
c o n t a m i n a t i o n . B u t m o s t i m p o r t a n t o f all, t h e r e l a t i o n s h i p o f t h e t w o
m o s t i m p o r t a n t MSS, M [ V e n . Marc. gr. 131] and P, cannot be
established with certainty. T h e r e f o r e , m y discussion d o e s n o t claim to
give the ultimate a n d definitive truth, but only presents what I believe
t o b e t h e least u n l i k e l y r e p r e s e n t a t i o n o f t h e state o f affairs.
I will s t a r t m y d i s c u s s i o n at t h e t o p o f t h e s t e m m a , t h a t is, w i t h t h e
r e l a t i o n s h i p o f M a n d P ; all t h e o t h e r M S S a p p e a r t o d e p e n d o n M ,
a s w i l l b e s h o w n b e l o w . M , b e i n g t h e o l d e s t e x t a n t M S o f Nil ( M is
a s s i g n e d t o t h e e l e v e n t h c e n t u r y b y M i o n i ) , is qualitate qua a p r i m a r y
w i t n e s s . Ρ is a s s i g n e d t o t h e f o u r t e e n t h c e n t u r y b y O m o n t , and
t h e r e f o r e m u c h y o u n g e r t h a n M . T h u s it is i m p o s s i b l e t h a t M s h o u l d
1
This already a p p e a r s f r o m t h e fact that R's division of the chapters is based on
W o l f s edition; cf. Schweighäuser's n o t e ( E P h M V 98).
b e d e p e n d e n t o n P: e i t h e r t h e t w o M S S g o b a c k to a c o m m o n s o u r c e
( a n d are t h e r e f o r e g e m e l l i ) , o r Ρ d e p e n d s o n M.
Ρ has n u m e r o u s separative errors against M (and the other MSS2) ;
s o m e instances:
5,2 πάντως] π ά ν τ α
15,4 δ' o m .
21,1 ότι o m .
29,1 έπιθυμείς] έπιθυμηθείς
35b3,6 νικηθηναι] κινηθηναι
38a2,8 θής] της
53a,5 όν] όσον
693,4 άπολογεΐται] άπολεΐται
71a1,3 παραβαίνειν] παραβαίνει
9,7 γ ι ν ό μ ε ν α Ρ: γ ε ν ό μ ε ν α M cett.
30,1 πρός τό P (et H ? R ) : πρό τοΰ M cett.
34c3,3 μηδέν P recte: μηδέ M cett. ( S c h w e i g h ä u s e r )
35a1,! ο λ ύ μ π ι α Ρ: ο λ ύ μ π ι ο ν M cett.
38c7,2 ά π ο λ λ ύ ν τ ε ς Ρ: ά π ο λ ύ ο ν τ ε ς M cett.
49,4 γ ι ν ό μ ε ν α Ρ: γ ε ν ό μ ε ν α M cett.
N o w if w e w i s h t o d e r i v e Ρ f r o m M , t h e s e six p l a c e s s h o u l d be
e x p l a i n e d by a s s u m i n g that they c a m e i n t o Ρ by c o n j e c t u r e o r by
c o n t a m i n a t i o n . T h e cases o f 9,7 a n d 4 9 , 4 are very easy corrections;
the cases o f 30,1, 3 4 c 3 , 3 a n d 3 5 a 1 , ! are less obvious, but n o t very
d i f f i c u l t ; b u t i n t h e c a s e o f 3 8 c 7 , 2 it is h a r d t o i m a g i n e t h a t a s c r i b e
introduced the reading άπολλύντες suo Marte, a l t h o u g h , o f c o u r s e ,
this possibility c a n n o t b e r u l e d o u t a l t o g e t h e r . T h e r e are s o m e o t h e r
places which can only be explained as t h e r e s u l t o f conjectural
e m e n d a t i o n : at 3 1 c 1 3 , 8 Ρ a d d s φ ί λ ο ν after π ι σ τ ό ν , w h i c h l o o k s like a n
attempt to e m e n d the corrupt πιστόν δ ή μ ο ν α for πιστόν καί αίδή-
μ ο ν α ; at 3 8 b 4 , 1 Μ h a s π ρ ό ς f o r π ρ ό ς τ ο ΰ τ ο (with O R S W ) , w h i l e Ρ
o m i t s b o t h w o r d s ( w i t h N V Q ) . F u r t h e r , t h e r e is t h e r e a d i n g a t 4 0 , 7 : Ρ
h a s ά ν θ ρ ω π ο ν ( w h i c h is a c c e p t e d b y S c h w e i g h ä u s e r ) , w h i l e t h e o t h e r
M S S r e a d π ε ρ ί ά ν θ ρ ω π ο ν ; o b v i o u s l y π ε ρ ί ά ν θ ρ ω π ο ν is a c o r r u p t i o n o f
περί άνθρώπων; Ρ, t h e n , has s o u g h t to e m e n d t h e text by o m i t t i n g
π ε ρ ί . F i n a l l y , t h e r e is t h e c a s e o f 6 2 , 2 : h e r e S c h w e i g h ä u s e r p r i n t s Έ ά ν
ο ύ ν , w h i c h is t h e r e a d i n g o f H O R V W ; Ρ r e a d s έ ά ν δ έ , w h i l e M Q h a v e
έ ά ν ( w h i c h is a l s o f o u n d i n Ench a n d Par): t o m y m i n d , M Q h a v e t h e
2
In my discussion of t h e relationship of Ρ a n d M I d o n o t r e p o r t t h e readings
of BCLN, because these MSS are codices desaripti.
c o r r e c t r e a d i n g , w h i l e b o t h t h e a d d i t i o n o f δέ in Ρ a n d o f ο ύ ν in t h e
o t h e r M S S s h o u l d b e r e g a r d e d as e i t h e r clerical e r r o r s o r d e l i b e r a t e
a t t e m p t s at i m p r o v i n g t h e text. T h e s e c a s e s s h o w that t h e scribe o f Ρ
was capable to e m e n d a text w h i c h h e j u d g e d corrupt.
In a few o t h e r places w h e r e S c h w e i g h ä u s e r follows Ρ against M 3 the
reading o f Ρ should probably be rejected:
3
Of course, Schweighäuser h a d n o knowledge of M.
4
I have s t u d i e d M in situ in O c t o b e r , 1997. B e f o r e that time I h a d received
i n f o r m a t i o n a b o u t t h e c o r r e c t i o n s a n d additions in M f r o m Dott. Susy M a r c o n of
t h e Biblioteca Marciana; I wish to express my g r a d t u d e to h e r .
5
In a letter of 1 3 / 3 / 9 7 Dott. Marcon writes m e that t h e ink of t h e λ at 61 1 is
b r i g h t e r t h a n that of t h e ν at 17,4. She f u r t h e r adds: "la f o r m a del λ diverge d a
q u e l l a della stessa l e t t e r a nella g r a f i a d é l i a n o t a a f. 311r [1,3-4]." For t h e
inspection of M this time I am i n d e b t e d to Dott. E. Lugato. After inspecting M in
N o w i n t h e p a s s a g e 1 , 3 - 4 M 2 h a s δ ό ξ α , w h i c h is a l s o f o u n d i n Ρ a n d
H ; t h e o t h e r M S S o m i t t h e p a s s a g e w i t h M a c ; δ ό ξ α is a l s o f o u n d i n
fi
The text of Nil in Ρ was copied by two scribes; the second of these is
only responsible for f. 312'. The corrections and variant readings
appear to have been added by the scribe himself, but some of them
may have been made after the text was copied. It has already been
noted that Ρ has many corrections and variant readings deriving from
Par. Some of these additions are written in red ink; most of them
were probably added by the scribe himself (I have inspected Ρ in
situ), but the marginal additions at the end of the work are probably
due to another scribe, who must have been contemporary with the
scribe of the text, because he drew from the same source. The source
of these additions is to be sought in the group /TJKQU, as appears
from the case of 71b 6 : here Ρ adds in the margin ό π α ΰ λ ο ς
10
If the hypothesis that Ρ derives from M2 is rejected, the cases of 1,3-4 and
17,4 should be regarded as separative errors of M against P.
άγωνισάμενος έλεγεν τόν καλόν αγώνα ήγώνισμαι· λοιπόν απόκειται
μοι ό τής δικαιοσύνης στέφανος; all MSS of Par except PIJKQU have
καί before λοιπόν. The conclusion that Ρ drew on a MS of this group
is confirmed by other readings where PPC is in agreement with Para.
See for instance the title which is added in Ρ , ύποθήκαι ας εις
ύπόθεσιν έαυτοίς γεγράφασι σπουδαίοι καί ώνόμασαν έγχειρίδιον: Ρα
reads ύπόθεσιν έαυτοίς with Ρ, while ΡΜ has ύπόμνησιν έαυτών (the
latter reading is accepted by Schweighäuser, and rightly so); and at
12b,3 there is an addition καί δεδεμένος βληθήση· ό γαρ εκών μή
έπόμενος άνάγκη τούτο πείσεται, which is the reading of Ρα, while PM
adds άκων after έπόμενος.
A number of P's errors have already been quoted above. Ρ also has
rather frequent orthographical errors, of which I will give some
instances:
5,3 έχεις] έχοις
14.5 άνεξικακίαν] άνεξεκακίαν
18,2 βούλου] βόλου
38a2,8 θής] τής (apparently, the scribe did not attempt to under-
stand what he was copying here)
68.6 έαυτού] αύτού
The most important places where M has an error against Ρ have
already been mentioned above. In addition, M has some slighter
errors, including a few orthographical ones; some instances:
17,1 έλάδιον] έλλάδιον
35b 2 ,3 ψύχει] ψύχη (sic)
49,1 πρόβαλλε] πρόβαλε
49,4 καθήκη] καθήκει
Before starting the discussion of the other MSS I will pay attention to
G, which contains only a restricted number of chapters (see p. 152).
G appears to go back to three different sources. It starts with the title
γνώμαι έπικτήτου τό καλούμενον έγχειρίδιον, which closely resembles
the title in EA [Neap. II.C.37], θ [Vat. gr. 952], Ξ [Vat. gr. 1858] and
Σ [Neap. Girolamini C.F. 2.11]: γνωμολόγιον έπικτήτου τό καλού-
μενον (λεγόμενον Ξ) έγχειρίδιον; further G adds the distichon which is
also found in Eb. And indeed G closely agrees with ΕΑΘ in chapters
3, 5a and 5b of Ench (see pp. 30-31). But already in chapter 5a of Ench
the influence of 7VP can be seen at work:
Ε 5a,2 Σωκράτει] τοις άποστόλοις καί τοις μάρτυσι GPsl (ex Par)
£5a,5 άλλον] άλλον μηδένα G Nil
After Ench 5b G has the text of Nil, agreeing with Ρ in the chapters
11, 13, 14, 15, 16, 17, 21 and 24; but in a few cases a reading from
Ε Δ Θ Ξ Σ is introduced. G also reproduces a number of supralinear
readings found in P, written in red ink (as is also the case in P).
Some instances:
11.2 ελεγε] ελεγες, ν supra lineam minio PG
11,4 έν χρήσει] χρήσιν supra lineam minio PG
13.4 post οΰ add. και τοΰτο έφ' εκάστου τών έμπιπτόντων
έπίλεγε· εΰρήσεις γαρ αύτο άλλου τινός έμπόδιον, σού δέ
οΰ. Here the reading σού shows that G drew on a MS
related to ΕΔΘΞΣ, which have this same variant reading.
15.5 διδώται] διδώς G ΕΑΘΞΣ
21,1 δτι om. GP
At 21,3 G has ή ην for ήκει; this absurd reading may well be the result
of misreading P's script, because Ρ leaves some space after the η, and
writes κει in such a way that it could be mistaken for ην.
In the rest of its text (chapters 25-30 and 31a) G is related to Q
[Vat. Pal. gr. 361], but not dependent on it; some cases of agreement
between G and Q:
25,1 εις om. GQ
26.1 ή μεγαλυνόμενον om. GQ
26.3 έν om. GQ
29.2 πολλών καί] καί πολλών GQ
29.3 φιλόσοφος ήμΐν] ήμΐν φιλόσοφος GQ
That G cannot depend on Q is proved by the distinctive readings of
Q, of which I will give some instances:
29.2 καταγελασθησόμενος] γελασθησόμενος Q
29.6 έμμένης τοις αύτοίς] καρτερήσης Q
G has many errors of its own, including countless orthographical
errors; some instances:
11.3 άγαθφοπι.
11,5 εύλόγως] εύλογος (sic)
14,3 εύρήσεις] εύρήσει
16.3 λιμώ] λοιμώ
16.4 άφθόνοις] αφθονία
21.7 θεοΰ om.
29,3 άφνω] αφνα
Thus G and Q should be considered gemelli; in the stemma their
common ancestor is indicated with the siglum a.
The stemmatical position of the MSS other than MP
Q
Q 1 2 has a lot of errors of its own; some instances:
4,3 καί ταύτα om.
9,7 λουσόμενος] λουσάμενος
12a,5 πρόβατα]πρώτα
24,6 αύτό om.
35b 2 ,3 ώς om.
38a 2 ,6 άμελούμενος] άδικούμενος
44,5 ύπορρυής] άπορρυής
49,5 ήν]ήμην
58,4 ύπερβή] ύπερβή τό μέτρον
11
Again, I will leave BCLN out of account for the moment.
12
Q g ° e s back to a, which is also the source of G in chs. 25-30 and 31a; but
because α can be reconstructed only in such a small part of the text, I will not give a
separate discussion of a, but deal with Q only.
Besides, Q has countless orthographical errors; some instances:
5.3 μάλιστα] μάλλιστα
7.4 άνάγκη] άνάγγη
10b,l απαίδευτου] άπεδεύτου
37 3 ,13 ση] σοί
614,10 λοιδοροΰντα] λοιδωρούντα
Q has a number of marginal glosses and scholia; thus at 18,4 τά έκτός
there is a note τήν δόξαν τών άλλων; at 20,8 we find the gloss
ά ν α σ ώ σ α σ θ α ι for περιποιήσαι. Scholia are found e.g. at 20,7 ύπ'
έκείνου and at 55b. In one place a gloss has intruded into the text:
29,6 έμμένης τοις αύτοΐς] καρτερήσης.
In a number of places Q shows unmistakable traces of contami-
nation. In the first place there are some cases of agreement with SC
[Vat. gr. 327] and its derivative EU [Par. gr. 2124]:
4,4 άρχειν] άρχειν καί τους οίκέτας έπανορθοΰν
53,2 άλλα] άλλα και (et Ρ)
55a,4 lacunam supplevit his verbis: ώς τό ήτοι ήμέρα ή νύξ έστι
(ita et alii S)
71a 1 ,3 έρούντα] αΐροΰντα (et Vat)
In one place Q agrees with EU alone, namely 49,5 τοσούτου] τοσού-
του άξιος. Therefore we can conclude that Q has been contaminated
from (a lost congener of) £ U .
Secondly, there are two places where Q agrees with the editions of
Ench, namely 25,1 εις om. (with /ĪHaTrScBr only) and 66b 2 ,4 έρια]
έριον. These two cases may also be coincidental.
Thirdly, Q agrees in a few places with Par, this goes for the addi-
tion of πιπράσκεται after αταραξία at 17,3; at 65,5 the reading μηδα-
μώς for μηδαμού is also found in FV [Ven. Marc. gr. 127] and its
congeners; at 66a 1 ,11 the reading θεωρημάτων for θεωρήματος τίνος
could be inspired by Par's reading δογμάτων.
Because contamination of Q is certain, some attractive readings of
Q against the other MSS of Nil may also be explained by contami-
nation; some instances:
9,7 γινόμενα habet (et Ρ)
12a,7 ούδέν habet (et RW)
332,5 τά άλλα] τό άλλου (et R)
49,4 γινόμενα habet (et Ρ)
51.2 τών habet (et HÖR)
54.3 post όρθώς add. ποιείς, αύτο τό έργον φύγε· εί δέ όρθώς (et
HOR)
Within the group of the extant MSS of M / Q shows some remarkable
cases of agreement with R. Some instances:
7.5 ούκ έφ'] έφ' QR
31a 4 ,6 τών MSVW: τόν HOP: τοις QR
46,2 γαρ om. QR
Of course, some of such cases could well be coincidental, or may be
explained by assuming i n d e p e n d e n t contamination of Q and R. But
at 31a 3 ,5 R has έν for έτι, while Q has έτι in the text and έν in the
margin: clearly, this is n o coincidence. Either R (that is, Suarez) has
consulted Q, or the scribe of Q has consulted an ancestor of R.
β (= HORSVW)
β is the source of the following witnesses: H [Hafniensis deperditus],
Ο [Vat. Ott. gr. 25], R [editio Romana], S [Par. Suppl. gr. 684], V
[Vat. gr. 1434], W [Vat. gr. 653]. β has the following significant
readings:
3.6 γάρ om. (deest W, de H silet Meibom)
6,4 μέν om. HORSW (habet V)
17,4 δύναται] ού δύναται
18,2 ηλίθιος] ηλίθιος ει (de Η silet Meibom)
33 2 ,2 άλλου] άλλον S: άλλο RVW (άλλου habent OQ, et Η sec.
Meibom)
53a,4 άπολαύεις] άπολαύσας MP: άπέλαυσας Q: άπήλαυσας
HORS (desunt VW)
61 *,4-5 κακώς ποιή ή κακώς λέγη] κακώς ή κακώς λέγη M ac: καλώς
ή κακώς λέγη M2PCP: κακώς λέγη HOVW (deest S, R habet
κακώς τι ποιή ή κακώς σε λέγη)
62,2 έάν] έάν oovHORVW (deest S): έάν δέ Ρ
T h e case of 42,1 might also g o back to ß: SVW omit the words μηδέ
άνειμένος, while H O R have μηδέ άνειμένος before μηδ' έπί πολλοίς
(Η has transposition signs above the line, Ο omits μηδ' before έπί): it
is probable that the words were also missing in an ancestor of H O R ,
but were borrowed from another source and inserted in the wrong
place in the text.
The number of these readings is not impressive, and in some cases
Η does not join the group (if Meibom's report can be trusted, which
I doubt), but even so I think that we are entitled to c o n c l u d e that
these MSS ultimately g o back to a c o m m o n source.
T h e group can be divided into two subgroups; the first of these
consists of γ (the c o m m o n source of W and V (and its derivative Ν
[Vat. Ott. gr. 142])), the other of δ (= the ancestor of S and ε, which
is the c o m m o n ancestor of H O R , plus R's derivatives Β [Buch. gr.
655], C [Athen. Kolyva 58] and L [Athous 4263]). First I will discuss
γ, then δ.
γ (=VW(N))
The characteristic readings of γ are the following 13 :
14,2 σεαυτόν] σεαυτών V: σεαυτω W
332,2 άλλου] άλλο (et R)
36c 5 ,4 ού] ούν W: ούν ού V
36c 5 ,6 φιλοτεχνεΐν] φιλοτεκνείν
44,5 εταίρος] ετερος
53a,4-5 άπολαύεις-καθ' öv om.
54,2 όφθηναιοηι.
70 1 ,! έρή] έρεΐ
V and W both have separative errors of their own, which shows that
they are gemelli. First I will report some errors of V (I will only
mention a very few instances of the innumerable orthographical
errors in V) :
11.2 καλός] καλλός (sic)
22,5 τό δόγμα bis deinceps
32a 3 ,14 αύτά] τοιαύτα
32b 7 ,3 λαβόντος] λαμβάνοντος
38a 1 ,4 γινομένοις] λεγομένοις καί γινομένοις
52,4 συμβή om.
54,4 έπιπλήξοντας] έπιπλήξαντας
58.3 κρημνού] κριμνού
67,3 πρός πόνον θελήσης] προσπονήσης
At 6,4 V does have μέν, which is omitted in its congeners HORSW;
this should be regarded as coincidence.
I have found only o n e correction by a later hand in V, namely
36c 5 ,4 ante ταύτα add. γένη. This reading is also found in R, which
took it from Wolf s edition of Ench·, in W o l f s text, however, the word
γένη is inserted after Καίσαρος. This shows that in all probability V 2
borrowed the word from R.
13
The relationship of V and W is also discussed by Wotke 70 and Piscopo 600-
601, but in many cases their report is wrong. This goes for almost all the readings
mentioned by Wotke (32b,6 θεραπείας πωλεί is omitted in all the MSS, and only
found in R; 42,1 μηδέ άνειμένος om. see above; 59,4 V has καλλωπίζεσθε, and W
has the correct καλλωπίζεσθαι; 67,1 ής] ή Ρ). Piscopo's list contains the following
errors (I only quote the MSS used by Piscopo): 18,1 ύπόμενον et Ρ; 21,6 τών θεοΰ et
Ρ; 31a,6 τόν Ρ; 31c,4 έκπληρώση et Ρ (sed p.c.); 32b,4 οϋτω] οϋτως et Ρ; 32b,6
θεραπείας πωλεί om. et HP; 51,2 τόν et Ρ; 58,2 έάν οΰν et Ρ; 67,1 ή τά Ρ.
V is the source of Ν [Vat. Ott. gr. 142], as is shown by the fact that Ν
follows V almost everywhere, also in the addition of γένη before ταΰτα
at 36c 5 ,4, which is due to a later hand in V. The only places where Ν
has the correct reading against V are the following:
10a,5 μηδέποτε] μηδέπωτε V
10b,8 πεπαιδευμένου] παιπεδευμένου V
21.6 τοΰ θεοΰ] τών θεοΰ V (et MPW)
34b2,1 τό] τώ V
40.7 μάλιστα] μάλλιστα V
Further, at 19,4-5 V has άλ' ότι for άλλο τι; Ν "corrects" this to άλλ'
ότι.
At 18,1 V has προ/όψαι for προκόψαι (i.e. the rubricated Κ, which
should stand at the beginning of the first new line in the new chapter,
was never written); Ν reads προόψαι. At 36c 5 ,7 V has τάξειν for τάξιν,
with the ν written per compendium·, the scribe of Ν did not notice this
compendium and accordingly wrote τάξει. At 59,1 V has πό for υπό,
i.e. the capital Y was never rubricated; Ν tries to e m e n d this by
reading ποτε.
Ν has many errors of its own: some instances:
3,6 ούδένα] ούδέν
6,4 ών] άν
12b,2 μηδέ] δέ
23,4 άρχοντα] άρχοντας
31c 12 ,6 αίδήμονα] αίδέσιμον
36c 4 ,2 έλευθερίαν] έλευθερίας
46,2 γάρ] καί
614,10 πράως] πράος
71a2,6 μειράκιον] μυράκιον
There are only eleven errors of W against V (and the other MSS),
some of which are trivial; these are the following:
3,5-6 άκων-πείση om.
12a,l έξέλθοις] έξέλθης
14.2 σεαυτόν] σεαυτώ (σεαυτών V)
19.3 θέλησης] θέλης (et R: θέλεις Q)
20,6 κύριος] θεός
24.4 κτησιδίω] κτησειδίω
28.2 σοι om. (et Ρ)
28.3 ένθυμηθήση] ένθυμήση (et OR)
32b 9 ,5 έστίασιν] έστίας
51,2 τών] τόν MPSV : τοΰ W
53a,4 μνήσθητι bis deinceps
Remarkably enough, W contains chapter 73, which is missing in all
the other sources except R; the text in W has been borrowed from PJ
[Vat. gr. 740], because this MS has the same doxology. The opening
of the text in R (and Schweighäuser) is clearly an adaptation of the
version in Par, R's text of ch. 73 could be based on either W or PJ;
the only error of W against R is άποκτενόντων for άποκτεινόντων in
line 2, but this is a very trivial error.
Further, W has the correct reading ο ύ δ έ ν at 12a,7 (with RQ)
against ούδέ of the other MSS.
δ (= HORS(BCL))
The number of errors common to ε (= the source of H O R ) and S
(which breaks off after ch. 53) is small 14 :
4,5 μόνων] μόνον
6,4 μέν om. (et W)
23,4 δοθέν] δωρηθέν HO: δορηθέν S (δοθέν habet R)
32b s ,6 πωλεί] πωλείται ε: πωλείτε S
37 s , 12 τί]τοτί
40,7 συγκρίνοντα] κρίνοντα HOS (συγκρίνοντα habet R)
53a,4 απολαύεις] άπολαύσας MP: άπήλαυσας εβ: άπέλαυσας Q
(desuntVW)
Although the number of these errors is very restricted, I think that
they are sufficient to show that ε and S go back to a common source,
which I designate δ. The places where R does not agree with the
others (23,4 and 40,7) should be explained by contamination of R.
That ε and S are gemelli is proved by the fact that they both have
separative errors of their own.
First I will discuss S. S has very many unique readings, for the greater
part orthographical errors. Some instances:
3,3 ανθρώπους] άνθρώποις
7,3-4 τινός-ήμΐν om.
9,7 άπίης] άποίης
13,3-4 έάν μή-οϋ om.
29,4 βέλτιστων] βέλτιστον
31a4,6 ούδείς] ούδής
333,6 γυνή] γνή
36b3 ,2 καταγελασθήναι] κάτάφρονηθήναι και κάταγελασθήναι
53b,1 εϋκαιρον] εΰκερον
The margins of S are almost completely filled with scholia and
paraphrases, which appear to be due to a later hand. This same hand
14
BCL are not taken into account here, because they derive from an apograph
of R.
also added a few readings in the text, e.g. 37^7 τά καθήκοντα] τά
πρέποντα s.l.
15
There are only two cases of agreement between Η and R against O: 6,2 τό
habent HR (et Q): τά Ρ: τώ cett.: here Ο may have relapsed into the wrong read-
ing, or Meibom may have failed to note an error in H; 10a,2 ante ό add. οίον HR:
again, Meibom may have failed to note that οίον was missing in H.
46.1 σοι] σε
51.2 μάλα] μάλιστα
71b 6 ,2 Kaìom.
16
It has already been noted that the corrections and variant readings in Ρ are
borrowed from /TJKQU (see above, pp. 169-170).
11,1 μηδενί] έπί μηδενί HP m S (et Ench Par Vat)
12a,2 post άναλέξαι add. καί συνάξαι ψηφίδας Η: ή ψηφίδας
συνάξαι P m 8 (et Par)
12b,3 post έλλίπης add. καί δεδεμένος βληθήση· ό γαρ εκών μή
επόμενος άνάγκη τοΰτο πείσεται HPmS (et Par)
It is remarkable that these cases all occur in the opening chapters of
the text.
In some other cases there may be contamination with other
branches of the tradition; but often this inference is based upon
Meibom's silence (indicated by H ? ), so that it is likely that in reality H
agreed with the other MSS of Nil. Some instances:
15,1.2 άπώλεσεν et άπέδωκεν] απώλεσα et άπέδωκα Η (et Ench
Par Vat)
23,4 τοΰτό om. (et ΕΠΦΨ )
29,2 καταμωκησομένων] καταμωκησομένων σου Η (et Ench Par
Vat)
35b 3 ,6 μαστιγωθήναι] καί μαστιγωθήναι (et Eb)
38a1,2 αύτοΰ alterum] δντος (here Meibom reports that Η has
δντος καί διοικούντος δλα for όντων καί διοικούντων τά
δλα; could it be that he inadvertently reported οντος
instead of αύτού?)
68,7.9 προσδοκά] προσδοκάν Η (et Eb)
In two places Meibom reports a variant reading in H, but he does not
add whether the addition is due to the scribe or to a later hand:
42,1 μηδέ έπί πολλοίς μηδέ άνειμένος] μηδέ άνειμένος μηδέ έπί
πολλοίς, add. signa transpositionis
58,1 έκάστου] καί έστω in margine, i.e. καί έκάστω (= EPV) (cf.
Schweighäuser ad loc.)
H is not reported explicitly to have been corrected by later hands,
and has no extant derivatives.
17
In the introductory note of the critical apparatus Schweighäuser remarks:
"Capitum distinguendorum rationem eamdem tenui, qua Suaresius in ed. Rom.
usus est: quam quidem ille rationem non e cod. Msto accepisse videtur, sed ad
Wolfiani exempli rationem (qua Wolfium suo judicio usum esse constat) consulto
adaptasse. (...)"
Three eighteenth century MSS depend on R: Β [Bucharest, gr. 655],
C [Athen. Kolyva 58] and L [Athous 4263 = Iviron 143]. C and L go
back to a c o m m o n source (η), which was a gemellus of Β. Β and CL
go back to a c o m m o n ancestor (ζ) which derives from R, as appears
from their conjunctive errors; each of the two has separative errors of
its own. First I will list a few errors of ζ:
9,9 τους κλέπτοντας om.
21,6 πρός γυναίκα, πρός αρχάς om.
31a 3 ,4 άρχής] της αρχής
52,5 καί prius] τω
67,4 τους] κατά
In a few places ζ corrects a trivial error in R:
11,2 λέγης ξ: λέγεις R
31c 14 ,10 γένοιτο BLPC: γένοισο R: γένοιο CLac
38a 1 ,4 πείθεσθαι ζ: πίθεσθαι (sic) R
38a2,8 ώς αν η: ώσάν Β: ώσάν ώτάν R
Β follows R very closely, and has a number of errors of its own; some
instances:
7,1 άπό] υπό
26.2 άλλως] άλλων
37 3 ,14 άλλος om.
60.3 έν om.
1
Some instances: ad 5,4-5 κάνπερ ή τι τών &c: "Percommodum foret καν f) τι
etc. sed encliticae περ hîc non erat locus; quare non dubito, quin περ & η
librariorum culpâ ex περί corrupta sint"; ad 33 2 ,4 τά άλλα: "Equidem aut τά άλλου
aut potius τό άλλου vel τό τοΰ άλλου scripsisse Nilum putem."
2
See for instance his note ad 4,2 έφιέμενον: "Ego fere non dubito, άφιέναι
scripsisse Nilum, quemadmodum est in aliis Enchiridii libris, idque a posterioribus
librariis esse corruptum."
3
Schweighäuser mentions both possibilities in his note ad 38b ß ,7-8, where
[Nilus] has καί τισι τών αφρόνων τοΰτο έποίησε τό άγαθόν οϊεσθαι τήν τυραννίδα:
"Sed dubitari potest, satis-ne intégra Nili scriptura ad nos pervenerit; aut satis-ne
emendato hac parte exemplo ipsius Enchiridii usus sit Nilus."
4
In general [Nilus] follows Ench very closely; see Schweighäuser, Ench LXII-
LXIII: "Quo consilio nonnulla quidem passim omissa sunt, & alia leviter immutata;
sed parcissime (...) earn licentiam sibi sumsisse Nilum, ex collatione illius exempli
cum aliis, nullam ejusmodi alterationem passis, satis adparet." Spanneut, RAC 664:
φιλόσοφοι, which is corrected to φιλοσόφοις by Schweighäuser; the
reading φιλόσοφοι is also found in EACSib; φιλοσόφοις (the reading
of ET) can be confidently read in Ench, on the basis of the parallel
passage III 23,22 in the Diatribes (and because it is clearly what
Epictetus intended), but it is quite possible that [Nilus] read
φιλόσοφοι in his copy of Ench and saw no reason to change this.
A similar argument can be applied in the case of the numerous
omissions in Nil; many of these are the result of le saut du même au
même, but it is wrong to take for granted that these omissions arose in
the Nil tradition, and that the missing passages should be restored in
Nil5. There are some omissions which must be explained by assuming
corruption of the Nil tradition. Thus it is virtually impossible that
[Nilus] wrote the beginning of ch. 55 as we have it, because the text
as it has been transmitted does not convey any meaning. And
between chapters 69 and 70 (= Ench 48 and 50 respectively; Nil has
nothing corresponding to Ench 49) we may assume that the lacuna is
due to the loss of a folium (either in [Nilus] ' copy of Ench or in the
archetype of Nil), or some similar circumstance, because ch. 70 as it
stands hardly makes sense.
There are many places where Nil agrees with other branches of the
tradition (Ench, Par, Vat, Simp), but there are no certain traces of
contamination of the Nil tradition in the form of double readings
etc.; therefore it is more likely that such agreements already occurred
in the text of Ench used by [Nilus] than that they were introduced
into the tradition of Nil, although the latter possibility cannot be
discarded with certainty.
"Der Interpolator ist ungeschickt, respektiert aber gewissenhaft das Original." See
also Spanneut DS 835-836. Cf. above, pp. 156-163.
5
Schweighäuser and Piscopo tend to assume that an omission is either due to
negligence on the part of scribes of Nil, or to a deliberate choice on [Nilus] ' part;
thus they do not contemplate the possibility that [Nilus] ' exemplar already had the
omission. See, for instance, Schweighäuser's note ad 69 3 ,5 λαβείν: "non consulto
omnia a Nilo praetermissa videntur." Piscopo, Nilo 597, ad Nil 9,11: "Non credo vi
sia alcun motivo valido per attribuire a Nilo questa omissione, che a me sembra,
invece, dovuta al copista dell'archetipo, il quale facilmente confuse il primo
τηρήσαι con il secondo, omettendo così tutta la parte intermedia." See also
Piscopo's notes ad Nil 13,4 (p. 597) and 69 2 (p. 599). But in his note ad 9,11
τηρήσαι Schweighäuser remarks: "Nec tamen videntur ilia Nili consilio, sed veteris
alicujus librarii neglegentiâ, intercidisse." Here Schweighäuser seems to suggest
that the omission may have arisen in (a predecessor of) [Nilus]' copy of Ench.
With regard to the constitution of the text it is impossible to find a
fool-proof criterion for distinguishing corruptions occurring in
[Nilus] ' text of Ench and corruptions generated in the tradition of Nil
(except those places where a particular reading is also found in other
witnesses: these were in all probability already in [Nilus]' text of
Ench). Therefore an editor might content himself with printing the
text of the παράδοσις, while taking full notice of the fact that many
readings do not make good sense or even good or understandable
grammar. The opposite alternative is to emend all those places where
a corruption is detectable, so that it is possible that even corruptions
which were read and reproduced by [Nilus] are smoothed away.
I have preferred to pursue a middle course. Corruptions which are
quite unintelligible have been emended. For instance, at 4,2 MP have
έφιέμενος, which had already occurred in the same sentence; the
word is probably a corruption of έφιέναι, which is the reading of
EA.C. On the other hand, corruptions which permit extraction of
some sense from a passage are left; for instance, at 36b 3 ,2 Nil has
απάντων for άπαντώντων, as the result of haplography: in itself, this
reading is possible and need not have disturbed [Nilus], so that I
have printed it in my text. If a corruption in Nil is also found in one
or more of the branches of the Ench tradition, Par, Vat or Simp, I have
left it in the text, because such a reading is demonstrably old, and
may well have been in [Nilus] ' MS of Ench,6.
To this method it might be objected that it contains a subjective
element on the part of the editor, which would only be too true. But
in fact it is true for every edition, and in the case of Nil, although I do
not hesitate to print a text which is nonsensical as regards content (as
at 31c 1 1 ,4 σκυτέα-χαλκέα), I cannot bring myself to printing a text
which makes no grammatical sense (as at 4,2 έφιέμενος). In general,
adaptators and translators more readily detect and emend gramma-
tical anomalies than errors which regard the content of a text 7 .
It goes without saying that I do not believe for a moment that in
this way the original text of Nil can be recovered. The only thing I do
is remove those ostensible corruptions of which I find it impossible to
believe that [Nilus] left them uncorrected; of the corruptions which I
6
Of course, even in such cases it is possible that a particular reading came into
the tradition of Nil through contamination.
7
In the case of 31c 1 ^4 σκυτέα-χαλκέα it is telling that even Politian, one of the
most distinguished scholars of the second half of the the fifteenth century,
translated these words in the wrong order in which he found them in his MS
("Neque enim calceos habet per cerdonem neque arma per fabrum").
have not removed it is impossible to tell whether they originated in
the tradition of Nil or were already present in [Nilus]' MS of Ench
(although in many cases I intuitively think the former hypothesis by
far the more likely). I have not deemed it necessary to mention such
cases in the apparatus.
Here follows a selection of readings in Nil that certainly result
from errors in the transmission; I only mention readings which are
found in Nil exclusively. Readings marked with t are unacceptable, to
my mind, and have been corrected in the text.
8
Schweighäuser prints έφιέμενον, wrongly stating that it is the reading of P.
9
The reading adopted by Schweighäuser, σεαυτόν is found in R only; it is
obviously a conjecture. The reading adopted by me, έαυτον, is a conjecture by O.J.
Schrier.
53b,3 σε σεαυτω < σεαυτω (dittography)
55a,7 κοινωνίαν ( κοινωνικόν (caused by άξίαν, which precedes
in the same line)
66b 3 ,5 πεφθέντα ( πεφθέντων (anticipation of έργα)
t67,l f] ( ης (possibly dissimiliation of the ς after ήρμοσμένος)
71a 1 ,3 έροΰντα ( αίρούντα (a classic error)
71a4"5,12 ή· εί'τι ( ή ήδύ ή (inner dictation)
10
Prof. C.J. Ruijgh points out to me that this is a dactylic hexameter, in which
the ι of the word μελίσσης remains short in spite of the following σσ.
11
See LSJ s.v. 3; cf. Broccia, passim.
12
The omission of these particles occurs also at Nil 6,1-2, whence it is even
taken over by Schweighäuser in the text of Ench.
15,1-2 Μηδέποτε έπί μηδενός εϊπης δτι «άπώλεσεν αυτό», άλλ' δτι
«άπέδωκεν».
Nil has άπώλεσεν-άπέδωκεν for Ench's άπώλεσα-άπέδωκα 13 . If this is a
clerical error, it may be due to anticipation of the word άπέθανεν,
which follows twice. If it was introduced deliberately by [Nilus], he
may have taken μηδενός as masculine, although in that case the word
αύτό has lost its reference in the text; moreover, the instances
following the general rule would apply to the anonymous μηδενός,
and not to the addressee, which is awkward; on the other hand, the
omission of σε in line 4 (διότι άπήτησεν ό δούς for διά τίνος σε ο δούς
άπήτησεν of Ench), which may be intentional, suggests that the text
should indeed be interpreted this way. Thus it is safest to accept the
transmitted text.
18,2 Εί προκόψαι θέλεις, ύπόμεινον ένεκα τών έκτός άνους δόξαι ή
ηλίθιος, μηδέν βούλου έπίστασθαι·
Nil has μηδέν βούλου έπίστασθαι, that is, δοκείν after β ο ύ λ ο υ is
omitted. The text as it stands in Nil is nonsensical from the Epicte-
tean point of view, but I do not exclude the possibility that [Nilus]
found it in his text of Ench, and saw no reason to change it.
20,6 Κύριος έκαστος τίς έστιν ό τών ύπ' έκείνου θελομένων ή μή
θελομένων έχων τήν έξουσίαν εις τό περιποιήσαι ή άφελέσθαι.
Nil reads Κύριος έκαστος τίς έστιν, while Ench has Κύριος έκαστου
έστιν; here we have two problems: first έκαστος for έκαστου, second
the insertion of τίς. I believe that έ'καστος is a corruption of έκαστου,
resulting from perseveration of the immediately preceding κύριος 14 .
The insertion of τίς, then, was caused by the wish to make it clear that
εκαστός τις is independent 1 5 , and should not be taken directly with
Κύριος (for the collocation έκαστος τις see KG I 663, who quote X.,
Oy. 6,1,42). If the reading έκαστος τις is accepted, κύριος must be
taken absolutely (LSJ s.v. I 5): "Absolute power belongs to everyone
who etc." This is not very elegant, but seems just acceptable to me. —
Schweighäuser restores εκάστου and interprets: "Κύριος έκάστου τίς
έστιν; ό τών See. Dominus cujusque quisnam est? Is qui 8cc." In itself this
is attractive, but if we accept Schweighäuser's solution, there is no
obvious reason why τίς should have been inserted.
13
Schweighäuser accepts R's reading άπώλεσας-άπέδωκας, which is definitely a
conjectural emendation of the transmitted reading; Meibom is silent on H.
14
This type of clerical error occurs elsewhere in Nil too; see for instance 4,1
μετρίως κεκινημένως for μετρίως κεκινημένον.
15
MP accentuate έκαστος τίς, but this does not exclude the possibility that τίς
should be taken as indefinite rather than interrogadve.
22,7 μέχρι μέντοι λόγου μή όκνει συμπεριφέρεσθαι αύτω, καν ούτως
τύχη, συνεπιστενάξαι, προσέχων μέντοι μή καί έξωθεν στενάξης.
The MSS have έξωθεν for έσωθεν. It goes without saying that έσωθεν
is the correct reading in Ench, and that έξωθεν is a corruption, but is
it one which could have been left unchanged by [Nilus]? The error
does not affect the syntax in any way, and we have already seen that
there are other places where [Nilus] takes over a reading which gives
smooth syntax, but exactly the opposite of the sense required, e.g.
31c 1 1 ,4 σκυτέα-χαλκέα. Therefore it is possible that either he did not
even give a thought to the erroneous έξωθεν, or that he interpreted it
as "take care that you do not weep to the eyes of the outer world".
With much uneasiness I have left έξωθεν in the text.
23,1 Μέμνησο ότι ύποκριτής εί δράματος, οϊου δ^ άν θέλη ό
διδάσκαλος.
Nil inserts δ' after ο'ιου, which at first sight is awkward in the clause
dependent on δράματος; but Prof. S.R. Slings points out to me that δ'
can be retained if we interpret "Remember that you are an actor in a
play, namely a play as wished by the producer". Alternatively, we might
consider the possibility of reading δάν (cf. Ench 32 2 ,7, with the note
on pp. 129-131).
24,4 τούτων έμοί ούδέν έπισημαίνεται, άλλ' ή τω σώματι μου ή τω
κτησιδίφ μου και τω δοξαρίω μου ή τοις τέκνοις ή τή γυναικί.
M7has καί for ή, which is the reading of Ench16; the lonely καί stands
awkwardly amidst four occurrences of ή. If it is maintained, [Nilus]
may have reasoned that by καί the words κτησιδίφ and δοξαρίω are
linked together more closely.
30,3 εί δέ δοκεΐν βούλει τό είναι, σαυτώ φαίνου καί ίκανόν έστιν.
MP read τό είναι; Schweighäuser adopts Upton's conjecture for Ench
τω (= τινι) είναι; Wotke suggests τω είναι. The words τω (τό) είναι are
found in EACbSib, Vat and Nil, but not in PTSz'C, Par and Simplicius;
therefore I believe that Schweighäuser is right in bracketing the
words in the text of Ench. But in this passage I wonder whether we
had not better leave the text as it stands in MP; the words ει δέ δοκεΐν
βούλει τό είναι, then, may be taken as "but if you wish that your being
<a philosopher> becomes apparent".
31a 4 ,6 πώς δέ καί ούδείς ούδαμού έση, όν έν μόνοις είναί τινα δει
τών έπι σοί, έν οίς έξεστί σοι είναι πλείστου άξίω;
16
2
The confusion of these words is found in other places too, see Nil 7,5 (= Ench
2 ,10).
M has τών έπί σοί for τοις έπί σοί (the reading of Ench), while Ρ reads
τόν έπί σοί (Schweighäuser wrongly believes that Ρ has τοις έπί σοί).
Although τών is of course inferior to τοις, I believe that it should be
maintained; [Nilus] may have interpreted the phrase as "... you, who
have to be someone only in those of the things which are within your
power in which you are able to be very valuable".
31c 12 " 14 ,6-10 ούκοΰν Ιούδείς εαυτόν αν ώφέλησεν ή αύτηνΐ"· «τίνα
ούν» φησίν «έξω χώραν έν τή πόλει;» ην έάν δύνη, φυλάττων άμα
εαυτόν πιστόν καί αίδήμονα. εί δε έκείνην ώφελείν βουλόμενος
άποβάλλεις ταΰτα, τί τό όφελος αν αύτη γένοιτο, αναιδής καί άπιστος
άποτελεσθείς;
The end of ch. 31c shows three major difficulties; it is striking that
these should occur so closely together.
31c 12 ,6-7: Nil has ούκοΰν ούδείς εαυτόν άν ώφέλησεν ή αύτήν for
ούκοΰν ούδέ συ αύτός άνωφελής άν ε'ιης αύτη. Schweighäuser asks the
rhetorical question "Quae monstra quis quaeso ad Nilum referret
auctorem?", and reads ούκοΰν ούδέ συ αύτός άνωφελής ής αύτη,
suggesting άν ής or άν ε'ίης for ής. But are matters really that simple?
If the reading of Nil is a corruption, very much has gone wrong: the σ
of σύ has been attached to the preceding word, resulting in ούδείς;
the remaining υ αύτός was subsequently changed into έαυτόν; άνω-
φελής άν has become άν ώφέλησεν. Of course this is not impossible,
but errors resulting from wrong word division a n d / o r confusion of
individual letters are not strikingly frequent in Nil. Is it possible that
the monstra do represent [Nilus]' words, and are even intentional? As
the text stands, it admittedly hardly makes sense; but if we assume
that there is a corruption, it may be possible to extract some meaning
from the sentence. I submit that μάλλον has got lost after άν: the text
then means: "So no one would advantage himself more than the city
(sc. by being a good citizen oneself)"; I do not claim that this phrase
makes excellent sense, but is imaginable that [Nilus] concocted it on
the basis of one of the corruptions mentioned above, aiming at
emending the text he read. But a final solution for this difficult
phrase cannot be found, and therefore I have had recourse to the
cruces desperationis1"7.
31c 13 ,8-9: Nil has φυλάττων άμα έμαυτόν πιστόν καί αίδήμονα,
reading έμαυτόν instead of τόν; έμαυτόν is quite impossible, and can-
not be accepted. R's reading σεαυτόν, accepted by Schweighäuser, is
17
Nil's reading is also found in Vat, probably as the result of contamination; Vat
does not have μάλλον.
definitely a conjecture, albeit an intelligent one. Mr O.J. Schrier
suggests to me to read εαυτόν (in the sense of σεαυτόν); the intrusion
of the μ, then, may have been caused by the μ in the preceding word
άμα. I have accepted this suggestion.
31c 14 ,9-10: Nil reads τί τό όφελος αν αύτη γένοιτο, αναιδής και
άπιστος άποτελεσθείς; It seems impossible to take άποτελεσθείς with
τό όφελος, but Prof. S.R. Slings points out to me that in Byzantine
Greek this might be acceptable. Therefore I have not changed the
transmitted text, although it almost certainly results from corruption:
first γένοιο was corrupted into the more common γένοιτο, then τό was
added before δφελος; but the corruption may well have been in
[Nilus] ' text of Ench.
33 2 ,5 'ίσθι ούν δτι, κάν τό σον κατεαγή, τοιούτον είναί σε δει, όποιον
δτε καί τά άλλα κατεάγη.
Here we find τά άλλα for τό τού άλλου, which is definitely a clerical
error; I suppose that first τό άλλου became τά άλλου, whereafter
άλλου turned into άλλα. But is it impossible that [Nilus] found τά
ά λ λ α in his MS, and did not bother to change it? I do not think
so.
33 4 ,8-9 έχρήν δέ μεμνήσθαι τί πάσχομεν περί άλλων ώς. αύτο
άκούσαντες.
Here Nil has τί πάσχομεν περί άλλων ώς αύτο άκούσαντες, adding ώς
after άλλων. Schweighäuser remarks "nescio an e Nili idiotismo", and
suggests ωσαύτως or τό αύτο. If the insertion of ώς is explained as a
clerical error, it is probably a conjectural emendation of an earlier
corruption ά λ λ ω ν ω ν , i.e. dittography. Schweighäuser's ώσαύτως
would rather be a correction of an original ώς αύτο than the other
way round; and the corruption of τό into ώς is not very likely in itself.
Therefore it seems best to leave ώς in the text.
35b 5 ,12-13 ού γάρ μετά σκέψεως ήλθες έπί τι, ούδέ περιώδευσας,
κτέ.
περιώδευσας for περιοδεύσας is a simple error resulting from inner
dictation, but in itself it is possible (though unelegant), correspond-
ing to ήλθες.
38a 1 ,5 (...) εις τό πείθεσθαι αύτω καί έπεσθαι καί εϊκειν πάσι τοις
γινομένοις καί άκολουθείν έκόντα ώς έπί της άριστης γνώμης
έπιτελουμένοις.
έπί for ύπό is the result of anticipation of έπιτελουμένοις, but in itself
the phrase έπί τής άριστης γνώμης is not quite impossible, given such
parallels as Ev.Marc. 12,14 έπ' άληθείας (LSJ s.v. A.III.3).
38a 3 ,9 ώς αν γέ τι έκείνων ΰπολαβών άγαθόν ή κακόν, πάσα άνάγκη
κτέ.
ΰπολαβών for ύπολάβης is an obvious scribal error. If we construe ώς
άν with participle, the transmitted text can be retained; the participle
may be taken with άποτυγχάνης, which involves a slight anacoluthon.
38b 4 ,1 Πέφυκε γάρ πρός πάν ζφον, τά μέν βλαβερά φαινόμενα καί
τά αϊτια αύτών φεύγειν καί έκτρέπεσθαι κτέ.
Μ has πέφυκε γάρ πρός πάν ζώον, while Ρ reads πέφυκε γάρ πάν ζώον,
for πέφυκε γάρ πρός τοΰτο πάν ζώον in Ench. Clearly the omission of
τοΰτο is an error; the reading which results, as found in M, is at first
sight nonsensical, while P's omission of πρός is a conjecture. But I
wonder if M's reading could not be retained if we take the words τά
μέν βλαβερά—τεθαυμακέναι as the subject of πέφυκε, so that we may
interpret it as "it is a natural quality in every being to ..."; I readily
admit that this is somewhat far-fetched, and that after πρός we would
rather have expected the dative than the accusative, but even so I
hesitatingly accept the text as given by M.
39,1 Τάξον τινά είδους χαρακτήρα σαυτώ και τύπον όν φυλάξεις έπί
τε σεαυτοΰ ών καί άνθρώποις έντυγχάνων.
Nil has είδους for ήδη (this reading is also found in £T); Heyne,
quoted with approval by Schweighäuser, suggests ήθους for εϊδους. If
we accept είδους, this refers to our behaviour among other people
(καί άνθρώποις έντυγχάνων); if Heyne's ήθους is preferred, this tells
us how to behave when we are on our own (έπί τε σεαυτοΰ ών).
Because εϊδους is closer to ήδη than ήθους (and because it is the
transmitted reading), I accept είδους.
40,7 μάλιστα δέ μή περί άνθρωπον ψέγοντα ή έπαινοΰντα ή
συγκρίνοντα.
Μ has περί άνθρωπον (also found in Stobaeus), while Ρ has άνθρωπον
(without περί), probably as a conjecture; άνθρωπον is a corruption of
άνθρώπων, caused by inner dictation and possibly by the following
three participles ψέγοντα, έπαινοΰντα, συγκρίνοντα. Of course "speak
about" should be expressed by λέγειν περί with the genitive, but this
slight irregularity may have escaped [Nilus], so I have left it un-
changed.
53a,6 έπειτα μνήσθητι άμφοτέρων τών χρόνων, καθ' όν τε άπολαύεις
τής ήδονής καί καθ' όν άπολαύσας ύστερον μετανοείς, καί αύτός
σεαυτω λοιδορεί, κτέ
MP have λοιδορεί, which is corrected to λοιδορή by Schweighäuser;
but I think that λοιδορεί should be retained and taken in line with
μνήσθητι in line 4: "think of both times .... and taunt yourself (sc. for
having considered the possibility of yielding to the temptation)".
55a,7 (...) ούτω καί τό τήν μείζω μερίδα έκλέξασθαι πρός μέν τό
σώμα έχέτω άξίαν, πρός δέ κοινωνίαν έν εστιάσει οίον δει φυλάξαι,
άπαξίαν έχει.
κοινωνίαν for κοινωνικόν results from perseveration of άξίαν; in itself
it is acceptable, but οίον, which should refer directly to κοινωνίαν,
has not been changed accordingly into οϊαν. Perhaps both κοινωνίαν
and οίον can be saved if we take otov adverbially (the same goes,
incidentally, for οίον in 55b,3).
61 4-5 "Οταν τίς σε κακώς (ποιή) ή κακώς λέγη, μέμνησο δτι
καθήκειν αύτω οίόμενος ποιεί ή λέγει.
Μ has δταν τίς σε κακώς ή κακώς λέγη, instead of δταν τίς σε κακώς
ποιή ή κακώς λέγη, that is, ποιή is omitted. This is so nonsensical that
the transmitted text cannot be accepted; therefore I have supplemen-
ted (ποιή). In Μ, κακώς ή κακώς was conjecturally replaced by καλώς ή
κακώς by the scribe or by a later hand; this is also the reading of P.
61 2 ,7 ώστε εί κακώς φαίνεται, εκείνος βέβλαπται, ώσπερ καί έξη-
πάτηται.
MP have ώσπερ, which is changed into δσπερ by Schweighäuser. The
change of δσπερ to ώσπερ (and vice versa) is of course easily made;
but it is not unimaginable that ώσπερ was introduced intentionally,
giving the meaning "he is harmed in the same way as he is deceived".
63,1 Ούτοι οί λόγοι άσύντακτοι-
MP's reading άσύντακτοι for άσύνακτοι is not quite impossible; LSJ
s.v. 2 quote the phrase ή πρόνοια τυφλόν τι κάσύντακτον (Nicostr.
Com. 19,5), giving the meaning "undisciplined, disorderly".
66b 3 ,5 καί συ τοίνυν μή τά θεωρήματα τοις ίδιώταις επιδείκνυε,
άλλά τά άπ' αύτών πεφθέντα έργα.
Nil reads άλλά τά άπ' αύτών πεφθέντα έργα instead of άλλ' άπ' αύτών
πεφθέντων τά έργα: first πεφθέντων was corrupted into πεφθέντα,
under the influence of the immediately following έργα; the transpo-
sition of τά is probably an attempt to emend the phrase.
71a 1 ,3 Εις ποίον έτι χρόνον άναβάλλη τό τών βέλτιστων άξιούν
έαυτόν, καί έν ούδενί παραβαίνειν τόν έρούντα λόγον;
The MSS have έρούντα, while Schweighäuser follows R in reading
διαιρούντα. The corruption of αΐρειν into έρειν is very common in
the phrase ό λόγος αίρει (see Schenkl's Index s.v. λόγος D 18 ); therefore
18
Schenkl is wrong in stating that the MSS have έρεΐ for αίρει in all the passages
where the phrase occurs: according to Schenkl's apparatus S has aip- at I 29,28 and
Prof. S.R. Slings suggests to me that in the course of time the phrase
ό λόγος έρεί may have been used in its own right 19 , so that it seems
wisest to accept the reading έροΰντα, an explanation which sounds
attractive to me.
71 a 2 ,6 ποίον έτι διδάσκαλον προσδοκάς, ϊνα εις έκεΐνον ύπερθή τήν
έπανόρθωσιν τήν σεαυτοΰ ;
The omission of ποιήσαι after έπανόρθωσιν is probably nothing but a
clerical error, but the resulting text is unobjectionable if we make τήν
έπανόρθωσιν depend directly on ύπερθή.
71a 4 * 5 ,12 καί παν τό βέλτιστον φαινόμενον έστω σοι νόμος
απαράβατος, καν έπίπονόν τι ή. εϊτι ένδοξον ή άδοξον προσάγηταί σε,
μέμνησο ότι κτέ.
MP have κάν έπίπονόν τι ή · ει τι κτέ, instead of κάν έπίπονόν τι ή ήδύ ή
κτέ. N o doubt this is an error resulting from inner dictation, ήδύ and
εϊ τι being pronounced in almost the same way (although itacism of υ
is admittedly a rather late p h e n o m e n o n ) . But the punctuation and
the omission of ή before ένδοξον show that an attempt was made to
emend the phrase, although after εϊ we would expect the indicative
προσάγεται 20 (such minor irregularities, however, need not bother us
too much in a Byzantine text) ; further, MP have no punctuation at all
after άπαράβατος, so that the clause κάν έπίπονόν τι ή is linked to the
preceding καί-άπαράβατος; The clause εϊ τι ένδοξον ή άδοξον
προσάγηταί σε, on the other hand, is the protasis of the following
μέμνησο κτέ (Ρ has no punctuation before μέμνησο, M has a low dot,
which is used regularly between subordinate clause and main clause).
Now it is clear that this passage as it stands in MP is extremely
awkward; but, with the exception of the subjunctive προσάγηταί, it is
grammatically possible, and perhaps we need not even bother too
much about εί with the subjunctive mood. —Schweighäuser in his
note suggests κάν έπίπονόν τι ή, ε'ίτε τι ήδύ κτέ; but in itself this
reading is not much better than the transmitted text, and it is hard to
see how it should have originated.
II 2,20.
19
Compare the Dutch expression "er valt geen peil op te trekken" (= the
situation is quite unpredictable), which is often quoted as "er valt geen pijl op te
trekken"; "peil" means "level", "pijl" is "arrow"; the two words are pronounced the
same way. The original image "it is impossible to establish the level" is replaced by a
new image "you cannot aim your arrow at it".
20
In fact, H and Q do have προσάγεται.
The division of the chapters
A final word should be said about the chapter division of Nil. It has
already been noted (p. 181) that Suarez based the chapter division of
R on Wolf s edition of Ench. The division in MP 21 differs a lot from
this division, but cannot possibly be correct in all places.
It is clear that in many cases the division of MP is authentic against
the division of R; for instance, the division of ch. 10 into two separate
chapters is also found in the primary MSS of Ench. But in other places
the division in MP is quite gratuitous, and can hardly be considered
to represent the original division. For instance, the splitting of ch. 12
into two chapters is nonsensical; on the other hand, it is surprising to
see the e n d of ch. 31 form o n e continuous chapter with the
beginning of ch. 32.
I have printed the text with the chapter division as it is found in
MP. I have retained the chapter numbers as they are found in Suarez'
edition. In those places where Suarez splits a chapter in MP, the text
is printed continuously, with Suarez' chapter number in square
brackets; see for instance chs. 1-2. When MP split a chapter in Suarez'
edition, the new chapter in MP starts on a new line, while Suarez'
chapter number is retained, with the addition of a, b etc.; see for
instance chs. 31a, 31b, 31c.
21
The chapter division is exactly the same in M and P; in a few places Ρ initially
made a mistake, which was corrected by adding signs in the margin. Neither MS
has chapter numbers.
PART THREE
CHAPTER TWELVE
INTRODUCTION
1
This is the title given to the work by Schweighäuser, which is a conflation of
the titles of Casaubon (Enchiridii Paraphrasis) and Gronovius (Enchiridion Christia-
norum). See Schweighäuser EPhMV, 5-6.
2
Many MSS containing Par are wrongly catalogued; Piscopo cannot of course
be blamed for not detecting these MSS.
corruption of the archetype of Par, without taking into account the
possibility that the MS of Ench which was the source of Par already
had these corruptions; for instance, the reading π λ ο ί φ for πλω at
10X,1 (Piscopo, Par 502) is also found in the lemma in SAB, and thus
may well be ancient. With regard to the affiliation of the MSS she
assumes that MP belong together against N O Q , whereas I believe
that M stands alone against the others; thus Piscopo is compelled to
explain the correct readings in M as the result of conjectural
emendation or contamination (see Piscopo, Par504-505).
CATALOGUE OF MANUSCRIPTS OF
THE PARAPHRASIS CHRISTIANA
1
See Lucà, Saritture, 330 with note 41; —, Rossano, 25-73, esp. 28, n.12 with plate
3. I owe these references to Prof. A. Carlini.
295, II (+ 39bis, 264bis, 272bis; minus 201); Par ff. 192 r -198 v ; 25-28
lines; siglum Q. See Omont, Inventaire I 293; Spanneut, Commentaire
130; Schweighäuser, Ench CIV; —, EPhMV 8.
Q is a gemellus of Ζ [Vat. gr. 1950], and thus derives indirectly
from δ, which is the source of a large number of MSS. See pp. 222,
227-228, 230-231.
2
Prof. Canart writes me the following (letter of 8 / 5 / 9 6 ) : "Ce manuscrit est
l'oeuvre de deux copistes, me semble-t-il, mais a été copié entièrement sur un
papier à grosses vergeures caractéristiques des années 1330-1380 et l'écriture con-
firme cette datation. Le f. I est un folio de garde plus récent, fait d'un papier qui ne
porte pas de filigrane, mais a les caractéristiques des papiers du XVe ou du XVIe
siècle. Il porte une note d'un certain moine (il se qualifie lui-même d'άμόναχος)
Callistos, adressée à son supérieur et à ses confrères, et datée de janvier 7031 (A.D.
205 mm.; ff. 269; Par ff. 263 v -264 v ; 30-32 lines; siglum Y. Y contains
only the opening chapters of Par; the text breaks off suddenly after
16 4 ,7 οϋτως, which is the last word on fol. 264 v ; therefore Y must
originally have contained more of Par. Wrongly catalogued as
containing Nil. See Stevenson, Reg. 17-19.
Y is a gemellus of Ο [Par. gr. 362] and R [Athous 1820], and thus
derives indirectly from δ, which is the source of a large number of
MSS. See pp. 221-222, 225-227.
Lost manuscript
Casaubon 142-144 describes the problems with the MS on which his
edition is based. First he received a copy of a MS preserved in the
Sionense Collegium Londinense; this copy got lost. Then Casaubon
received a second copy, which was full of errors 3 ; when some of his
friends wanted to consult the MS itself, it proved not to be present in
the library any more; Casaubon ascribes this to the incuria, velperfidia
of the librarians.
Editio princeps
Par was first edited by M. Casaubon (London 1659); for his MS
source see the preceding item. It appears that this lost MS was related
to V [Ven. Marc. gr. 127], See pp. 234-236.
1523). Le sens n'est pas parfaitement clair (il faut que je l'étudié encore), mais, en
tout cas, il ne s'agit pas d'une souscription, comme l'a cru Stevenson, et rien ne
prouve que le folio se soit trouvé primitivement à la fin du manuscrit, comme il l'a
supposé; de plus, l'écriture, grande et plutôt malhabile, n'a rien à voir avec celle du
manuscrit lui-même et cadre bien avec la date de 1523."
3
Dott. De Nicola draws my attention to Schweighäuser, EPhMV 6, η. *), where
Schweighäuser refers to Casaubon's preface to his text of Ench (which, in his
edition, precedes Par); Schweighäuser writes: "(...) exemplum istud, quo usus est
Casaubonus in hoc libello edendo, non e veteri Codice manuscripto, quem olim in
Bibliotheca Collegii Sionensis fuisse ait, sed ex apographo, quod ex illo codice
confectum erat, ab alia manu fuerit descriptum."
CHAPTER FOURTEEN
1
As in the case of Mil, nothing certain can be said about the date of composi-
tion of Par. We only have the terminus ante quern of ca. 960, when M [Laur. 55,4] was
written; this same MS is the oldest witness to the text of the commentary on Par, for
which no certain date can be given either (cf. p. 237). See Spanneut, DS 840, 843;
—, ÄAC667; Santerini Citi 57-59; Carlini 221, n. 19.
2
The fullest discussion in DS 837-839; see also RAC 665-667, and Moines 51. I
only refer to the DS article; the other two articles do not contain new material.
3
Spanneut, DS 838, states that both Nil and Par omit Ench 531"3, adding that Par
gives a prayer to the Holy Ghost instead; but this prayer is clearly based on the
passage in Ench.
of Ench 1 4 ,17 has become ειλικρινής ευλάβεια (Par 2 4 ,6); the quality
of being μεγαλόφρων (Ench 243,12) is considered unbecoming for a
Christian and therefore replaced by ελεύθερος (Par 31 8 ,13) and so
on 4 .
Spanneut, DS 839, points out that in many places the author does
not content himself with removing pagan thought, but gives Chris-
tian doctrine instead. Thus Ench 11 on endurance is turned into a
brief commentary on LXX Jb. 1,21 (Par 14); Ench 12 2 ,10-11 on the
education of the παις becomes a discussion of Ev. Matt. 7,3 (Par 16) 5 .
Spanneut, DS 839, gives many instances of how the text has been
made suitable for monks. Thus 6 φιλόσοφος is replaced by the
άναχωρητής (Par 29',3) or ήσυχαστής (Par 60',1), ή φιλοσοφία be-
comes ή ενάρετος πολιτεία (Par 29ι,1). And there are many practical
instructions which are in full accordance with monastic life (see
Spanneut).
In order to give an impression of the ability of the author of Par I
will discuss at some length the final chapter of Ench, corresponding
to chs. 70-71 of Par6. Arrian gives four quotations which we should
always carry in mind; the first from Cleanthes, the second from Euri-
pides, the third and fourth from Plato's Cúto and Apology respectively.
In contrast to [Nilus], who only gives a clumsy adaptation of the
last quotation, Par gives adapted versions of all four quotations; what
is more, he turns the four texts into two coherent chapters.
In the first quotation Zeus and Fate are replaced by Saviour and
Holy Spirit; the second verse is reproduced in a simplified form: όπου
σοι καί όπως φίλον instead of όποι ποθ' ύμίν είμι διατεταγμένος; the
third and fourth lines remain unchanged, but for the change of the
first person singular into the first person plural, as in the preceding
lines.
The first line of the second quotation, δστις δ' άνάγκη συγκεχώρη-
κεν καλώς, is rendered in Par as δστις δέ έκών εύπειθώς έπεται θεώ: in
the first place Fate has been replaced by God; in the second place, by
means of the word έπεται the author creates a fluent transition from
the first to the second quotation: "we will follow nonetheless" is
picked up by "whoever follows God voluntarily and obediently". The
4
Spanneut regards the omission of Ench 29 as the doing of the author of Par, I
rather believe that the chapter was absent from Par's copy of Ench.
5
This passage aptly reflects the versatility and learning of the author of Par. at
the end of Par 16 we find an anecdote which is told about Socrates and others.
6
See also Carlini 223-225.
second quotation in Ench ends with the words καί τα θεΐ' έπίσταται,
which of course is unacceptable for an orthodox Christian; accord-
ingly, we find καί θεώ δέ προσφιλής instead. This phrase gives a
smooth transition to the third quotation, which starts with δ γάρ τω
θεω φίλον; in addition the particle γάρ, too, marks the connection
between the two sentences.
The fourth quotation in Ench, έμέ δέ "Ανυτος καί Μέλητος άποκτεΐ-
ναι μέν δύνανται, βλάψαι δέ ού, is developed at length by the author
of Par, the connection with the preceding sentence is marked
(again) by the particle γάρ, and by the word ούτως, which refers to
the whole of the preceding quotations; in fact, ch. 71 appears to be
intended as a comment by the author on the dicta of ch. 70. The
content of the Platonic quotation is preserved essentially, but (as
usual) Paris far more explicit than the original text: in the first place,
there is the conditional βιοΰντας ήμάς "if we live in this way", whereas
the statement in Plato is unconditional; in order to bring out clearly
the difference between β λ ά ψ α ι and άποκτεΐναι, the author first
expands the notion of άποκτεΐναι, by adding ύ β ρ ε ι ς and διώξεις;
then the true meaning of βλάψαι is aptly illustrated by the quotation
from Ev. Matt. 10,28, in which the difference between harm done to
the body and to the soul is stated explicitly. The quotation from the
Gospel also serves to illustrate the essentially Christian character of a
concept which is originally Socratic/Platonic, and gives a very apt
conclusion to the work as a whole.
a. Substitutions of words
In quite a lot of places Par chooses to use a word different from the
one in Ench; as already noted, this often gives greater clarity, but in
some cases the author of Par appears to dislike a specific word; for
instance, the word μέμνησο, which is found in a number of places in
Ench, is often avoided: at Par IS 1 ,!; 21 1 ,!; 23 1 ,! and 69 4 ,7 the word is
omitted without substitute, at 2Ίλ,\ and 32 2 ,3 we find γίνωσκε instead,
and at 56 J ,1 Par has ένθυμοΰ. The word πρόχειρον, another frequently
used term in Ench, is provided with the addition of some form of
λέγειν in four of the five places where it occurs in Par7. I will give a
number of other instances:
Ench 2 1 ,6 = Par 4 1 , 3 δυστυχήσεις] όδυνηρώς διάξεις
Ench 8,2 = Par 11,2 εύροήσεις] άλύπως διάξεις
Ench 11,5 = Par 14 7 ,10 έπιμελοΰ] φρόντιζε
Ench 17,5 = Par 23 3 ,5 έκλέξασθαι] δοΰναι
Ench 17,5 = Par 23 3 ,5 άλλου] τοΰ θεοΰ
Ench 30,2 = Par 34 2 ,2 υπαγορεύεται] δέον
Ench 31:2,10 = Par 365,9 θέλεις] όρέγη et μή θέλεις] έκκλίνεις
Ench 33 10 ,30 = Par 454,7 φέρει] λυσιτελει
Ench 48b 2 ,5 = Par 65 4 ,6 περίεισι] περιέρχεται
There are also cases where Par uses a different conjunction or prepo-
sition; some instances:
3
Ench 15,21 = Par3 ,4 καν] καί έάν
3
Ench 5a,5 = Par7 ,4 άλλ'] άλλ' ή
3
Ench 15,4 = Par21 ,4 μέχρις άν] άχρις ού
Ench 3 1 U = Par 3 6 U περί] πρός
5
Ench 31 2 ,9 = Par 36 ,7 ώς άν γέ] έάν γάρ
2
Ench 34,6 =: Par 49 ,4 καί τούτοις] τούτοις τε
7
3,6 πρόχειρον ευθύς λέγειν; 6,13 πρόχειρόν σοι λέγειν; 22,4 πρόχειρον έπιλέγειν
σεαυτω; 70,2 πρόχειρον έ'χωμεν τό λέγειν. Therefore it is all the more remarkable to
find πρόχειρον οτι at 33a 2 ,3, while Ench has πρόχειρον εύθύς λέγειν οτι.
c. Omissions
The omissions in Par that cannot be explained by an attempt to give
the text a Christian character vary from one word to complete lines.
Some instances (the Greek words quoted are to be found in Ench):
d. Shortened passages
In a number of cases Par gives a condensed version of the text of
Ench\ sometimes this is due to the specifically Stoic character of Ench.
Some instances:
e. Additions
There are two types of additions in Par: the first type consists of
substantial additions, often affecting the philosophical or theological
impact of a passage (cf. the section on the Christian character of Par,
pp. 206-208) ; the second consists of additions that aim at clarifying
the text, be it grammatically or with regard to the contents. I will give
some instances of either type.
As Prof. Α. Carlini points out to me, there are a few places where Par
uses typically Stoic terms. Thus the addition at Par 10 7 ,10-11 ό γαρ
έκών μή επόμενος άκων άνάγκη τοΰτο πείσεται reminds us of Seneca's
famous fifth verse in his version of Cleanthes' prayer (Ep. 107,11)
ducunt volentem fata, nolentem trahunt. And at Par 49 ! ,1 we find the
terminus technicus συγκαταθήση instead of Ench s άπολαύσεις 8 .
The general picture is clear: the author of Par considers every single
phrase of the original text, and never copies something mindlessly.
This attitude is important for our assessment of the value of Par for
the text of Ench, and for the constitution of the text of Par itself.
8
De Nicola, Osservazioni, suggests that συγκαταθήση may represent the original
reading of Ench\ at the same time he submits that Par's reading πράξας for άπο-
λαύσας is the authendc reading of Ench.
Stemma codicum et editionis principis
Paraphrasis christianae
η D Ν λ K U
W μ I Q Ζ
f F Ε H j K
CHAPTER FIFTEEN
In order to show that M and α are gemelli, I will quote some separa-
tive errors of each of the two. Let me first list some errors of M:
1 3 ,3 το σωμα om.
3U εύθύς]εύθέως
8,2-3 τό-έαυτφ om.
10^3 συνάξαι] συνάψαι
132.3 προβαλλομένων] υποβαλλομένων
151.1 άφες] άφώ (sic)
167,12 σκοπεί] σκοπείς
23 1 ,! έστησεν] έ'κτησεν
318,12 τηρών om.
31 23 ,41 πόλει] πόλει ταύτη
33a4 ,5 αδελφός ή φίλος] αδελφού ή φίλου
35 2 .4 βλάπτεσθαι om.
382.2 μάλλον-πάντοτε] είδότες
48 1 ,! τό]τώνώ
52,2 έκπέσεις] έκπλής
565,7 μακρόν] μικρόν
654,6 περιέρχεται] παρέρχεται
69 2 ,2 ήδη om.
69 7 ,12 ει] ώς
Piscopo argues that Ρ and Μ belong together because there are some
places where N O Q have a correct reading against MP. The correct
1
Of course there are places where a few members of the group have a different
reading, but I have not thought it worth while to mark this; in the places men-
tioned it can be regarded as certain that the reading which is quoted is the reading
of the common ancestor of all the MSS of the group.
readings in M are to be regarded as the result of conjecture or
contamination, if I understand her correctly. I cannot accept this
affiliation for the following reasons. As will appear from my discus-
sion (see pp. 217-221) the common source of N O Q (and their con-
geners) is a gemellus of V, as appears from a considerable number of
conjunctive errors in these MSS; this lost source of V N O Q was a
gemellus of P. Now in most places where N O Q have a correct
reading, the wrong reading is found not only in MP, but also in V: if
such correct readings in N O Q were the result of vertical trans-
mission, V could not agree in error with PM. Therefore we must
assume that the source of N O Q was corrected and contaminated.
Moreover, in the stemma of the MSS of the Commentary on Par M is
regarded as a gemellus of the source of the other MSS (which
include Ρ and IJQ) by both Spanneut, Commentaire 134, and Santerini
Citi 55-56 (with note 3 on p. 56). Hence it can be safely concluded
that M (with its derivatives) stands alone against the other MSS.
The apographa of M
As has already been stated, M has three extant apographa, all of them
very recent, Β [Bern. 97], C [Bern. 150] and Τ [Par. gr. 2446], That
these MSS derive from M becomes clear from the fact that they follow
M everywhere; further, there are some places where the reading of
BCT appears to be the result of misreading M, which in some places
is indeed very difficult to read; and finally BCT agree with M in the
few places where M has been corrected by a later hand, for instance
26 4 ,6 άρχων] άρχον M 2 . And at 33a 2 ,3 M has the word έστίν per
compendium at the end of the line: it is omitted in BCT.
BCT have a lot of conjunctive errors; some instances:
4 1 ,1 τά om.
105_6,8-9 έκείνους-ποτε om.
212.2 έκτείνας] εις τινας (sic)
30 2 .3 φαίνου] φαίνον (sic)
33a5,7 οτι και] καί οτι
48^1-2 τινών-σοί om.
492,5 οτι om.
565,7 μακρόν σε] μικρόνες
56 Π ,19 οφείλω] άφείλω
67,7-8 έξηγούμενος-έαυτοΰ bis deinceps
704,5 σοφός-θεφ om.
713.4 δυναμένων] διαμένων
Within the group BCT, Β appears to be the source of the other two
MSS: Β has no errors against C, while its only error against Τ (5 3 ,6
αποθανόντος] άπαθανόντος) can be very easily corrected. C and Τ
have no conjunctive errors, while each of them has separative errors
of its own. First I will quote some errors of C:
10U έξέλθοις] έξέλθους
215,8 άναδειχθήση] άναδειχθήσαι
23U χρή] δει
31 Π ,17 δπως] δπερ
344,5 θεσπίσας] δεσπίσας
6 5 π ρ ο κ ύ π τ ο ν τ ο ς ] προσκόπτοντος
Some errors of Τ:
4 2 ,3 εκκλισιν] έκκλησίαν
5 1 ,1 ψυχαγωγούντων] τυχαγωγούντων
31 21 ,36 ποιήσαι-δύνασαι om.
44 1 ,! σε om.
56 2 ,3 έαυτοΰ om.
693,5 προκόπτοντα] προσκόπτοντα
The existence of a lost MS (a) which was the source of Ρ [Par. gr.
1053] and of β (the lost source of all the other MSS of the group) has
already been proved above. In order to illustrate that Ρ and β are
gemelli I will quote some separative errors of both Ρ and β. Here are
some readings peculiar to P:
3 3 ,4 τών alterum] μέν
144,4 ό alterum om.
168,13 είπεν] είπον
215,7 μόνον] μόνος
265,8 οδός] ή οδός
312,4 τά om.
327,13 δσου] δς οϋ
352,3 άλλος] άλλως
395,6 ποιείν] ποιήσαι
492,5 καί alterum om.
642,2 δέ om.
66 3 ,3 μέν om.
Besides, Ρ has countless errors resulting from inner dictation; some
instances:
3 2 ,3 έπειτα] έπιτα
92,3 ϊσθι] ϊσθη
142.2 άπεδόθη] άπεδώθη
153,6 αμαρτήματα] άμαρτίματα
20,2 έχων] έχον
352,4 ύπολάβης] ύπολάβεις
56 2 .3 συμφέρον] συμφέρων
568,12 έκείνφ] εκείνο
63,1 άσθμαινε] άσμενε
Ρ shows no traces of contamination or conjectural emendation.
β: the common source of V [Ven. Marc. gr. 127] and γ (the lost source of the
other MSS)
The existence of β is proved by a number of conjunctive errors of V
and γ (the source of A [Athen. 521] and δ, which is the source of the
other MSS); some instances 2 :
3 4 ,5 μέμνησο] μέμνησο ούν
9 2 .1 εί]είγάρ
9 2 .2 έπαιρόμενον έλεγεν] έλεγεν έπαιρόμενον
141.1 άποδέδωκα] άπέδωκα
15^3 ύπηρετούμενον] υπηρετούντα
213,4 άχρις] έως
33a2,2 κατεάξη] άν κατεάξη (om. όταν)
33a 6,9 τω om.
33c 7 ,1 κακηγορών] κατηγορών
382.2 καί om.
442,4-5 δυνηθείς κωλΰσαι παθών] κωλύσαι παθών δυνηθείς
49 2 ,4 τε] γε
568,12 ώς] δ
In two places β has an interesting reading against MP:
11,1 τά μέν MP: τά μέν έστιν β
145,6 ö habet β: ώ MP
These two readings may very well be explained by conjectural emen-
dation; the reading at 14 5 ,6 must be accepted as correct.
There are some slight indications that β had double readings,
which points at contamination. At 6',2 V has τό έργον in the text (this
is also the reading of M); τό is added above the line in Q, and is also
found in the text of the lemmata in JK. At 31 1 ,1 V reads διαβήσομαι
for διαβιώσομαι with Μ; γ has διαβιώσομαι: both readings may have
been in β.
That V and γ are gemelli is proved by the fact that they both have
separative errors; first I will quote some readings peculiar to V (the
2
See note 1 to this chapter (p. 214).
number of V's separative errors is enormous; many of them result
from inner dictation) :
2 2 .3 ύπερθέσθαι] ύποθέσθαι
6 3 .4 κελεύοντας] κλαίοντας
107,11 πείσεταν] πείσεσθαι
165,8 βελτίων] βέλτιον
265,8-9 πάντων τών ούκ έφ' ήμΐν] τών ούκ έφ' ήμΐν πάντων
29J,1 έναρέτου] έν άρετής έναρέτου
3119,31 ούτος] ούτως
412.1 ποτε] τότε
475,8 λέγων om.
614,5 τότε] τότε δέ
68 2 .3 έπί σοί om.
71 οϋτως ήμάς] ήμάς οϋτως
Here are some separative errors of γ 3 :
106,10 βληθής] βληθήση
122.4 σόν] σού
144.5 άφείλατο] άφείλετο
17^2 μηδέν] και μηδέν
232.2 προβεβηκόσιν] προβεβηκόσι τοιούτον
31 23 ,40 φασί] φής
324,7 ούν] τοιγαρούν
327,14 κολακείας] και κολακείας
32 12 ,22 άνασχέσθαι] άνέχεσθαι
33a5,8 ποιήσει] πείσει
35^2 μηδέ]κα!μή
443.6 αίσθηθής] αϊσθη
484.7 άποσιωπάν] σιωπάν
In a number of places γ has a correct or probable reading against PV,
sometimes against PVM. These places are the following:
1 3 ,3 άρχαί habet γ: άρξαι PV
5 3 .5 άδελφόν ή φίλον habet γ: άδελφός ή φίλος PVM
7 2 ,3 άν habet y: om. PV
22*,2 άπολωλεκότος M: άπολελοκότας V : άπολελωκότας Ρ :
άπολωλεκότα γ
233,5 αύτο τού θεού habet γ (et VP C ) : αύτώ τώ θεώ P V a c
31 12 ,19 δτι habet γ: τί PV: om. Μ
31 22 ,37 σοι habet γ: σου PV
33a6,8 σκοπός habet γ: ό κόπος PV
It has already been noted that these readings (and a number of
readings of δ, see p. 198) induced Piscopo to assume t h a t N O Q form
one independent branch of the tradition, while Ρ and M together
represent the other branch. I believe that this is not so, because of
3
A breaks off after 56®, 10 πλάνης.
the many places where γ agrees in manifest error with PV and with V
(cf. above, pp. 214-215, 217). The places just mentioned may in many
cases be explained by conjectural emendation. In a few cases
contamination may have been at work: we shall see that the γ-family
presents many stemmatical anomalies, some of which may be
explained by assuming the existence of double readings (and
therefore possibly contamination) in γ itself.
The γ-group
It has already been indicated above that γ is the source of A [Athen.
521] and δ, the common ancestor of the other MSS. This is shown by
the fact that each has separative errors of its own. First I will mention
a number of readings peculiar to A:
43,6 τινός-ήμΐν om.
6 4 ,8 καί ωσαύτως] ωσαύτως καί
11,1 γίνεσθαι om.
183,5 μή είναι κακίαν om.
242,2 σημαίνεται] συμβήσεται
30 2 ,3 σεαυτω] μόνον σεαυτω
324,7 προέμενος] προελόμενος
33a1,1 βούλημα]βούλευμα
38U μή] δέ μή
483,6 τίκτεται] τίκτονται
53U μή] Υνα μή
56 6 ,9 δέ om.
In a number of cases A agrees with ε, in other cases with (some
descendants of) ζ. First I will list the places where A and ε share a
distinctive reading:
titulus σπουδαίοι] σπουδαίοι τίνες
51,2 έν habent Αε: om. ν ζ
8,2 μήτε prius] τό μήτε
104,6 έάν om.
Η 5 ,? φησίν έδοξεν] έδοξε(ν) φησί(ν) (et Κ)
168,13 σε] σε ώ παΐ
33a 4 ,6 όστις] ος
344,5 αγαθόν] τόν αγαθόν (et J)
345,6 τόν] τό τόν
472,4 ότι alterum om. (et J)
Some of these cases of agreement may be coincidental (e.g. 8,2); in
the case of other readings (e.g. the title; 16 8 ,13) it is imaginable that
they already figured as variant readings in γ, were taken over by A
and δ, found their way into ε, but were neglected by ζ. It is also
possible that some errors of γ were corrected by ζ.
Here are the places where A agrees with (derivatives of) ζ:
145,6 έννοών] έννοειν AU
162,2-3 τό οίνάριον] ό οίνος AJM
16®,11 τό τραύμα] τραύματα AJ
30 2 ,3 μόνω] μόνων AJ
325,10 μή alterum om. AJ
382,2 αύτοΰ] τοΰ θεοΰ AJx
461.1 εική] οϊκει Αζ
54 2 .2 τοΰτο] τούτοις Αχ: τούτου ζ
The fact that at 38 2 ,2 τοΰ θεοΰ for αύτοΰ is also found in κ makes it
likely that this reading occurred as a variant reading in γ, and was
neglected by ε and the other descendants of ζ; this may also be valid
for some other readings. At 4 6 1 , ! ε may have been corrected. And
some cases may be coincidental.
In some places A agrees with M against a; this must be explained
as the result of contamination, witness the double reading at 27 2 ,4.
Here they are:
73,3-4 ή ταρασσώμεθα ή λυπώμεθα (λυπούμεθα A) habent AM:
om. α
243,5 ώφεληθήναι AM: εύοδωθήναι α
243.5 ύπ'] έξ AM
27 2 ,4 πειρώ μή] ού τό Ρδ: ούτω V: πειρώ μή ούτω Α
318,12 εϊ AM: τί α
31 22 ,39 εύχαριστοΰντα α: εύχαριστοΰντά σε AM
329.17 έξεις AM: έξεΐν Ρ: έξήν V: έξήν εξειν δ
51,2 γενήση α: φανήση Μ: φανήσει Α
In a few other places A does not share an error in V6:
3 4 .5 μέμνησο AUVMP: μέμνησο ούν Vö
134.6 άνεξικακίαν] τήν άνεξικακίαν VÔ
31 22 ,37 μέν om. VÔ
329.18 άνασχέσθαι] άνέχεσθαι Vô
368,16 άδικεΐσθαι] ήδικήσθαι VÔ
These cases too may be explained by contamination of A from M. In
some other places, on the other hand, A agrees with V against δ:
3 4 .6 τυχεΐν] τό τυχείν
3 4 .7 έκείνφ] έκεΐνο
8,2 πεπαιδευμένου] πεπαιδευμένου δέ
143,3 κακός] κακώς
163.3 τοσούτου]τοσούτον
27 2 .4 πειρώ μή] ού τό Ρδ: οϋτω V: πειρώ μή ούτω Α
365,8 άγαθόν ή κακόν] άγαθών ή κακών VA lsl
36®, 12 ήδεΐ]ήδύ A ^ V
At 36 5 ,8 β and γ may have had both readings; this is also probable for
the reading at 36 6 ,12. The agreement between A and V at 3 4 ,6; 3 4 ,7;
14 3 ,3 and 16 3 ,3 may very well be coincidental, because both MSS have
many errors of this type.
The ε-group
ε has a considerable number of separative errors, among which there
are many transpositions. I will mention some instances:
15,7 λυπηθήση ταραχθήση] ταραχθήση λυπηθήση
3^2 ει] έστι
ΙΟ 5 ,7-8 τρέχε έπί τό πλοΐον άφείς έκείνους] άφείς έκείνους τρέχε έπί
τό πλοΐον
16 3 ,5 ουδέν] ούδέν ούδενί
4
I have assumed intensive correction of a copy from its exemplar in the case of
the text of Plato's Republic in Laur. 80,19: see Boter, Plato's Republic, 184-185.
5
This reading must be the result of comparison with the New Testament; see
Nestle-Aland's apparatus ad 2Ep. Timoth. 4,7.
21 5 ,7-8 ά λ λ α καί συγκληρονόμος Χρίστου άναδειχθήση] χριστού
άναδειχθήση ά λ λ ά καί συγκληρονόμος
32 2 .4 ποιών] πράσσων
36 3 .5 ώς om.
41 2 .2 ή προσοχή] 6 νους εις προσοχήν καί εις προσευχήν
452.3 φαίνου σπουδάζων] φαίνεσθαι σπούδαζε
45 2 ,3-4 τούτεστι-ώσιν] τούτεστι μόνω τώ πράγματι πρόσεχε δι' δ
έ κ ε ΐ σ ε πάρει, κ ά κ ε ΐ ν ο δι' ο λ ί γ ο υ · καί ταχέως π ε ρ ά ν α ς
άταράχως υπόστρεφε, κατορθοϋται δέ σοι τούτο, έάν μή ώς
θέλεις φιλονεικής τά πράγματα γίνεσθαι, ά λ λ ά μ ά λ λ ο ν ώς
γίνονται θέλης
45 4 .7 δσα] δταν
461,! ραδίως πάριθι] πάριθι ραδίως
49 2 .4 δπως] καί δπως
56 6 ,9 άν om.
613.4 άγνωστος] παντάπασιν άγνωστος
693.3 διδώς] έπιζητών
69 4 .8 ά ν α β ο λ ή ν ] άναμονήν
After the title D adds κε οβ; Ν has κεφάλαια έβδομήκοντα και δύο,
while L reads κεφάλαια έβδομήκοντα δύο, without καί. At 31 5 ,7 the
reading of Ν is also found in some of its congeners, which makes it
probable that in these places (and in the other two as well) L arrived
at the correct reading ope ingenii.
Here are some separative errors of L:
32,3 έφ' ή μ ΐ ν ] εύφημιν
8,2 πεπαιδευμένου] πεπαιδευμένον (et M)
13 1 ,1 έκάστω] έκάστου (et JY)
16 4 ,6 ύπακούσαι ή om.
22^3 έν om.
32 6 ,12 όν o m .
364,6 τε] τι
564.5 αύτός] αύτώ (αύτό Ν)
585.6 άλλ'-κακώς om.
63,2 σης om.
L is the source of Ε [Escor, gr. 289 (Y.III. 19)], although L has two
slight errors against E, to wit 2 1 ,1 τηλικούτων] τηλικοΰτον and 58 2 ,3-4
α στοχάζη] άστοχάζη. These readings may well have been corrected
in Ε conjecturally.
Ε has a number of separative errors of its own; some instances:
182,3 αίτιάσθαι] αίτιάσασθαι
26U προτιμώμενον] προτιμώτερον
315,6 ύποβάλλει] βάλλει
412,2 έντετάσθω] τετάσθω
596,7 βιασαμένης] βιασάμενος
61 4 5 έργου]έργου σου
663,3 ει] ή
702,3 γε] σε
The third descendant of ε is η, the source of W [Vat. Pal. gr. 91] and
θ , the lost ancestor of Ο [Par. gr. 362], R [Athous 1820] and Y [Vat.
Reg. gr. 23]. W has only a selection of Par, omitting chapters 7, 9, 10,
12, 14, 18-20, 22, 24, 26, 27, 30-33a 6 , 34, 37, 38, 42, 52-54, 56, 57, 62-
64; R has chs. 1, 13, 15, 16, 19-21, 23, 26, 28-30, 33c 7 , 34, 35, 37-42, 45
(init.). There are only four conjunctive errors of W and Ο (in all
these places Y is absent), to wit:
165,8 δή om. (μή R)
33c 7 ,2 Θέλη τις ψεύδεσθαι] ψεύδεσθαί τις θέλη (et R)
453,5 συγκινεΐσθαι] συγκεΐσθαι
662,2 άπ'] ύπ'
Few as these errors may be, they are sufficient to postulate a common
ancestor of W and θ.
W and ô have separative errors against each other; first I will quote
a number of readings peculiar to W, some of which are obviously
deliberate alterations of the text:
3 3 ,4 και- ήμΐν om.
6 4 ,6 άψη τού έργου] τού έργου άψη
11,1 μή ζήτει] μή θέλε μή ζήτει
152,4 άλυπον] άλυπον όντα
167,11 ού-τραύμα om.
291,1 έπιθυμεΐς] έπιποθεΐς
432 συντελούντα] ήγουν τά λίαν άναγκαΐα καί τήν ψιλήν
χρείαν έκπληρούν
43 ] ,2 όφείλεις] οφείλεις καί ταΰτα έγκρατώς
48 2 ,3 άκοΰσαι] άκούειν
4
48 ,8 δυσχεραίνουν τοις τοιούτοις] τοις τοιούτοις δυσχεραίνων
551,1 άφυϊας] έφυ ίας
6 9 χ ρ ό ν ο ν ] καιρόν ή χρόνον
69 3 ,6 και om.
W is the source of F [Mon. gr. 25], which has the same selection as W,
and follows W everywhere, with the exception of 61 3 ,3, where W has
όντος for όντως. Some separative errors of F:
2 3 ,5 έκείνων] εί οϊνων
153,6 παιδός] πηλός
16®, 13 άμαρτήσαντι] άμαρτάνοντα
172.3 άπίστει] άπόστει
35',2 μηδέ] καί μή γ: καί ού μή F
40,1 πολλοίς] πολλής
48 1 ,! άπέστω] άπέστω σοι
51,1 συνεσθίης] συγκαθίης
55 1 ,! ένδιατρίβειν] διατρίβειν
65 3 .4 πλανηθέντος] καί πλανηθέντος
Υ has only one error of its own, namely 13 1 ,! έκάστφ] έκαστου (also
in ELJ); and at 2 4 ,6 Y has περιγίνεθαι πέφυκεν for περιγίνεται, while
Ο has περιγίνεσθαι πέφυκεν ή περιγίνεται.
Ο has a large number of separative errors, many of which are
deliberate interventions. I will quote some instances:
The ζ-group
The second derivative of δ is ζ. It has already been noted (p. 222)
that the derivatives of ζ (HIJKQSUZ) have conjunctive errors (which
goes to prove the existence of ζ) only from ch. 37 onward. I will
quote some instances (U omits chs. 57-66 4 ,6; J omits chs. 57-67; S
breaks off after ch. 58):
37,2 καθαρώς] καθαρώς δέ
4 2 ^ 2 - 4 3 1 , ! περίγραφε. Έγκράτειαν] περίγραφε έγκράτειαν PV : περί-
γραφε έγκρατεία Αε: έγκρατεία περίγραφε ξ
432.4 άκρως o m .
44 3 ,6-7 τών λ ε χ θ έ ν τ ω ν περί σ ο υ έ π ρ α ξ ά ς τι] έ π ρ α ξ ά ς τι τών
λεχθέντων (ρηθέντων IJK) περί σού
452,3 μόνα om.
484.6 ούν habet (et M) : om. ΡΥΑε
56 1 ,! κακώς δοκή σοι] δοκή/δοκή/δοκεΐ σοι κακώς
573,4-5 ούδέ] οΰτε (bis)
693,5 λήσεις] δείξεις
696,11 και om.
post άποκτεΐναι add. φοβήθητε δέ μάλλον τον δυνάμενον
και ψυχήν καί σώμα άπολέσαι έν γεέννη
The complete absence of conjunctive errors in the derivatives of ζ
before ch. 37 is very puzzling; I repeat that the only acceptable
explanation I can think of is that ζ was corrected from its exemplar in
chs. 1-36, but this explanation is far from satisfactory.
The only place where a reading in ζ is also found elsewhere is
4
48 ,6 ούν, which occurs in M as well; this is probably coincidental.
ζ is the source of four MSS: S [Mosq. Syn. 438 Vladimir], U [Sin.
Cath. 385], κ (the lost ancestor of Q [Par. gr. 1302] and Ζ [Vat. gr.
1950]) and λ, which is the lost source of I [Par. gr. 39] and μ (the
source of Η [Leid. Voss. gr. Q 54], J [Vat. gr. 740] and Κ [Vat. gr.
1142]). In some cases a reading is found in more than one of these
MSS; I suppose that such cases should be explained as the result of
double readings in ξ , or as the result of contamination; some
instances:
168.13 έχόλεσα] έθυμούμην xS (glossema)
293 αναχωρητής] φιλόσοφος J: φιλόσοφος ή αναχωρητής S
314,6 πολλού] πολλών UZ
31 12 ,21 δέ om. JUZ
31 22 ,40 κληθήναι ήξιώθημεν] έκλήθημεν δυλ: έκλήθης xS
363,5 ποτέ τόν θεόν] τόν θεόν ποτέ Κκ
I will first discuss S [Mosq. Syn. 438]. Here are some of the numerous
readings peculiar to S:
1 5 .7 ταραχθήση om.
4 4 .8 καί prius] ή
9 2 ,2 έπαιρόμενον έλεγεν om.
23 ] ,1 φυλάττειν] φυλάξασθαι
327.14 έπαίνου] έκείνω
344.5 τιμάν σε] τιμασθαι
345.6 διακρΐναι] διακριθήναι
43*,2 αύτήν] αυτα
52,1 άναλάβης] λάβης
582,2 λαλείς] λέγεις
S is heavily contaminated with o n e or more MSS of Ench, Nil, Vat.
Many readings are found in two or three of these branches, but in
some cases there is agreement with Nil alone. I will list some readings
to illustrate this:
1 6 ,10 ούδένα μέμψη] ού μέμψη ούδένα et Ench Nil Vat
8,1 οίς] οίς αύτός et Ench Nil Vat
ΙΟ1,2 άναλέξασθαι] άναλέξαι et Nil
142,2 ante ό άδελφός habet το παιδάριον άπέθανεν; άπεδόθη:
only Nil has παιδάριον; Ench Vat have παιδίον.
164,7 ταράσσεσθαι] μή ταραχθήναι et Ench Nil Vat
293,7 οί καταγελώντες] οί καταγελώντές σου πρότερον ούτοι σε et
Ench Nil Vat
34!,1 καθήκοντα] καθήκοντα ώς έπίπαν et Ench Nil Vat
46M εις οικίας τινών] εις άκρόασιν τινών ή εις οικίας: only Nil
has άκρόασιν, Ench Vat have άκροάσεις.
552,2 ή πίνειν] έπί πολύ πίνειν et Ench Nil Vat
The source of the contamination from Nil is to be found in the group
of A/M and its derivatives, as appears from S's reading at 36 5 ,10; here
S adds (after διοίκησιν) Nil 38b 4 ,1-3 (= Ench 31 s ,11-13), reading πρός
for πρός τοΰτο at the beginning of this addition; now πρός (without
τοΰτο) is also found in AM and most of its derivatives, while NP (and
ANQV) omit both words.
Although it is certain that S contains readings from Nil, there are
also a few places where S's reading appears to be derived from Ench
(or Vat) :
153,5 δέ καί] δέ et Ench Vat : καί Nil
482,2 έστι] έστι τό et Ench Vat
53 2 ,4 έκάστου] τοΰ έργου et EAC Vat : έκάστου έργου Nil
56 12 ,21 post έξεις habet έπιφθέγγου γάρ έφ' έκάστω ότι έδοξεν
αύτώ: sic et Vat, Ench et Nil habent έκάστου pro έκάστω.
59 3 ,4 έπιεν] πολύν et Ench Vat : πολύ Nil
Moreover, there is one unmistakable case of contamination with ε,
namely 41 2 ,2 ή προσοχή] ό νοΰς εις προσοχήν S: ό νοΰς εις προσοχήν
καί εις προσευχήν ε. Of course, it cannot be excluded that ε took this
reading from S; it may also have been present in δ a n d / o r ζ.
At 5 2 ,5 S agrees with A in reading έχει for έχουσαν; this might well
be a conjecture or simplification made in both MSS independently.
In two places there is highly significant agreement with κ: 16 8 ,13
έχόλεσα] έθυμούμην 6 ; 31 2 2 ,40 κληθήναι ήξιώθημεν] έκλήθημεν γ:
έκλήθης κ8. Therefore it is possible that S is a gemellus of κ, although
a mere two conjunctive errors would not seem to justify a conclusion
to this effect. These two readings may well have been in ζ as variant
readings.
6
This variant reading must have been borrowed from Photius (Ep. I, 1027-1028
Laourdas-Westerink), who quotes the famous dictum in the following words:
έκόλασα άν σε, εί μη έθυμούμην. S also agrees with Photius in reading έκόλασα for
εδερον.
The second derivative of ξ is U [Sin. Cath. 385]; I will quote a
number of separative errors of U:
63,4 παρρησίας] παρρησίαν
121 ,1-2 έάν-οΰ om.
21Μ ώς] ώσπερ
22 ] ,2 άπολωλεκότος-ή om.
324,9 λαβείν] λαχεΐν
3212,24-25 καί-ΰβρίσαντος om.
38 1 ,! τών] τι τών
441.3 κακώς] κακόν
49 2 .4 δπως] όπερ
694,8 ούκ έπιδέχεται] ού δέχεται
There are a few cases of atypical agreement with other MSS, but their
character makes it probable that these are coincidental, although
contamination is not excluded; and again, some readings may have
been double readings in ζ; see for instance:
2^2 κεκινημένον] κεκινημένων UMPA
2 4 ,5 μόνων] μόνον UMPVA
145,6 έννοών] έννοεΐν UA
273,6 σεαυτοΰ] έαυτοΰ Ue
452,2 μηδενί άλλω] μηδενί οίλλο U: μηδέν άλλο Α
46 1 ,! τινών] τινός ϋ ε
56 9 ,14 δέ om. υ ε
693,5 και om. υ ε
The third derivative of ζ is κ, the lost source of Q [Par. gr. 1302] and
Ζ [Vat. gr. 1950]; instead of chs. 1-5 of Par, Ζ has Ench 1-3; I will quote
some separative errors of κ (which are at the same time conjunctive
errors of Q and Z) :
72,3 τοις om.
104.6 διδώνται] δέδενται
133,4 έάν] έάν εις
19,1 όρεγόμενος] ών όρέγη
24^,1 σοι έπιστη] έπιστή σοι
291.2 καταγελασθησόμενος] γελασθησόμενος
317,9 οτι om.
32^2 συμβουλίαν] συνέδριον
328,15 έκείνου έπιθυμών] έπιθυμών έκείνου
35 αδικεί] άδικει σε
38 2 .3 κήδεται πάντων] πάντων κήδεται
454.7 μάλιστα] καί μάλιστα
568,13 ταΰτα λέγειν] λέγειν ταύτα
Q and Ζ have separative errors against each other. First I will quote
some readings of Q (I also mention some separative errors of Q in
chs. 1-5, w h e r e Ζ has t h e text of Ench, a n d in chs. 58-71, w h e r e Ζ is
absent):
1 6 ,11 έξεις] έξεις ούδένα
13 4 ,6 έθιζόμενόν] έρεθιζόμενόν
312,4 παραληφθήναι] παρακληθήναι
317,10 δέ] γάρ
42 1 ,1 τής om.
5611,18 αδελφός] αδελφός έστι
63,3 ξηρός] κατάξηρος
651,! προκύπτοντος] προκόπτοντος ταΰτα
7
The 1683 edition contains Gronovius' collation of M.
CHAPTER SIXTEEN
Par has b e e n t h e s u b j e c t of a n a n o n y m o u s c o m m e n t a r y ( h e n c e -
f o r w a r d Comm.), which was c o m p o s e d in t h e t e n t h c e n t u r y at t h e
latest 1 . It is e x t a n t in t h r e e r e c e n s i o n s , of d i f f e r e n t l e n g t h ; in t h e
longest r e c e n s i o n t h e work breaks off a f t e r Par 10; t h e final s e n t e n c e
suggests t h a t t h e w o r k d i d n o t g o b e y o n d c h . 10: εως τ ο ύ τ ο υ
έξηγησάμενον τόν ύ π ο μ ν η μ α τ ί σ α ν τ α , έμπόδιόν τι γενόμενον έκώλυσεν
εις τ ά επόμενα ειπείν. S c h w e i g h ä u s e r (Ench CV-CVI) m a k e s s o m e
r e m a r k s a b o u t t h e p r e s e n c e of Comm in P P [Par. gr. 1053] a n d P Q
[Par. gr. 1302], q u o t e s t h e first lines of t h e p r o e m , b u t adds: "Reli-
qua, tametsi p e r se h a u d a b s u r d a , t a m e n n e c ad Epicteti E n c h i r i d i o n
vel e m e n d a n d u m vel i l l u s t r a n d u m m a g n o p e r e valere, n e c alioqui
tanti esse videntur, ut in l u c e m e m i t t e r e o p e r a e p r e t i u m sit."
In o u r century, Comm has received t h e a t t e n t i o n it was d e n i e d by
Schweighäuser. After t h e a p p e a r a n c e of two s h o r t articles 2 an edition
of t h e s h o r t e s t version was p u b l i s h e d in 1956 by A. Dain, based o n
P M [Laur. 55,4], In 1964, S p a n n e u t p u b l i s h e d a p i o n e e r article o n
Comm ( S p a n n e u t , Commentaire), specifying t h e t h r e e d i f f e r e n t ver-
sions, a n d m e n t i o n i n g 15 MSS; h e gives s o m e r o u g h indications o n
t h e r e l a t i o n s h i p of the MSS. A n o t h e r article o n Comm was p u b l i s h e d
in 1980 by Santerini Citi; in n o t e 3 to p. 56 she gives a s t e m m a of t h e
p r i n c i p a l MSS 3 . S p a n n e u t ' s 1981 article ( Techne) is c o n c e r n e d with
t h e c o n t e n t s of Comm, n o t with t h e history or the constitution of t h e
text.
At this m o m e n t we d o n o t yet have an e d i t i o n of Comm at o u r
disposal, b u t Prof. S p a n n e u t tells m e that h e will publish a text in t h e
series Sources Chrétiennes·, t h e d a t e of a p p e a r a n c e is n o t c e r t a i n .
Accordingly, I can only give a provisional a c c o u n t of Comm, a n d of its
i m p o r t a n c e f o r t h e constitution of t h e text of Par.
1
Two MSS containing the commentary are tenth century: .PM and PP.
2
The articles by Lindstam and Dane; see also the articles by Spanneut in DS
(840-842) and RAC (667-670).
3
This stemma is in concordance with my conclusions with regard to the text of
Par.
I have c h e c k e d t h e lemmata a n d v e r b a t i m q u o t a t i o n s f r o m Par in
f o u r MSS: P M [Laur. 55,4], PP [Par. gr. 1053], PI [Par. gr. 39] a n d
PJ [Vat. gr. 740] ( P M has Comm in t h e shortest version (which breaks
off a f t e r t h e c o m m e n t a r y o n t h e very first lines of t h e first c h a p t e r ) ,
t h e o t h e r t h r e e have t h e longest version). I have n o t e d t h e following
r e m a r k a b l e readings:
1 1 ,1 τά μέν MP: τά μέν έστιν IJ (et Par β)
1 6 ,9 ουδείς habet altero loco: ούδέν priore loco (et Par α;
ούδείς Ρ etiam tertio loco)
*1 6 ,10 ούδένα μέμψη] ού μέμψη ούδένα
1 7 ,11 γαρ om.
*2 3 ,4 post πλουτειν habet δια τό και τών προτέρων έφίεσθαι τών
έφ' ήμΐν αγαθών
2 4 ,5 γε μήν om.
2 4 ,5 μόνον om.
3 2 ,3 έπειτα om.
*3 2 ,3 τούτοις] οίς έχεις
*5 1 ,2 λέγειν] έπιλέγειν
5^2 έν om.
In t h e f o u r places m a r k e d with a n asterisk Comm a g r e e s with Ench.
T h e fact t h a t at 2 3 ,4 t h e w o r d s a r e c o p i e d f r o m Ench (with τών έφ'
ή μ ΐ ν α γ α θ ώ ν a d d e d ) b u t p u t in t h e w r o n g place 4 suggests c o n t a m i -
n a t i o n . T h e r e f o r e I t h i n k that in t h e o t h e r t h r e e places w h e r e t h e r e
is a g r e e m e n t b e t w e e n Comm a n d Ench too, we n e e d n o t assume that
Comm s r e a d i n g r e p r e s e n t s t h e original r e a d i n g of Par.
4
They should have come after the phrase εικός μέν μηδέ τούτων σε τυγχάνειν,
which coincides with Ench's τυχόν μέν ούδ' αύτών τούτων τεύξη.
CHAPTER SEVENTEEN
1
Of course, I am speaking about the archetype of Par, not about the individual
primary MSS.
b e e n i n t e n d e d by t h e a u t h o r of Par; f o r instance, at 2 6 ' , 2 P a r has
σ υ ν α ρ π α σ θ ε ί ς without the words υπό τής φ α ν τ α σ ί α ς , which are f o u n d
in Ench ( a n d Nil Vat)·, Piscopo, Par 503, wants to a d d t h e words in Par
c o n j e c t u r a l l y , b u t I t h i n k it possible t h a t t h e a u t h o r o m i t t e d t h e
w o r d s i n t e n t i o n a l l y 2 . O n t h e o t h e r h a n d , t h e r e a r e m a n y passages
w h e r e t h e a u t h o r of Par wrote s o m e t h i n g of his own i n v e n t i o n , so
t h a t t h e text c a n n o t b e c o m p a r e d to Ench (or to any o t h e r b r a n c h of
t h e tradition); in such cases each r e a d i n g has to be j u d g e d o n its own
merits, a n d if a r e a d i n g is obviously c o r r u p t , an e d i t o r is e n t i t l e d to
e m e n d it by m e a n s of c o n j e c t u r e . For instance, at 32 1 2 ,23 t h e MSS
give t h e word ά ν θ υ π α κ ο ΰ σ α ι , which justifiably raised Schweighäuser's
suspicion; I believe that it s h o u l d be c h a n g e d into άνθυποκροΰσαι.
T h e m a i n p r o b l e m in e d i t i n g Par lies in c h o o s i n g b e t w e e n t h e
r e a d i n g s of M a n d a . T h e r e a r e m a n y places w h e r e o n e of t h e s e
witnesses a g r e e s with Ench, while t h e o t h e r o n e has s o m e t h i n g else.
Now it is n o t inconceivable that in s o m e of such cases t h e a r c h e t y p e
h a d a r e a d i n g d i f f e r e n t f r o m t h e o n e in Ench, a n d that M o r α c a m e
to s h a r e t h e r e a d i n g of Ench as a result of c o n t a m i n a t i o n . But t h e r e
a r e n o certain traces of c o n t a m i n a t i o n in e i t h e r of t h e two p r i m a r y
sources, in t h e f o r m of d o u b l e r e a d i n g s , o r significant a g r e e m e n t
with a specific b r a n c h of MSS of Ench?. Moreover, it is a prion m o r e
likely t h a t a r e a d i n g also f o u n d in Ench was c o r r u p t e d in o n e of t h e
primary sources, than that a c o r r u p t r e a d i n g (or r a t h e r , a r e a d i n g n o t
f o u n d in Ench) in t h e a r c h e t y p e was r e p l a c e d by t h e r e a d i n g of Ench
2
It is also possible that the words were absent from Par's copy of Ench, and in
that case the omission need not have disturbed the author. At 27 2 ,4 Par has πειρώ
μή συναρπασθήναι (sc. ύπό τής ύπολήψεως), but there is no addition of (e.g.) υπ'
αυτής.
3
There are two passages where M shares a number of readings with Ench
against a. T h e first of these is chs. 24-25: at 24 3 ,5 M has ώφεληθήναι with Ench,
while α has εύοδωθήναι, which is clearly lectio difficilior (cf. Schweighäuser ad loc.)\
ch. 25 in M runs ανίκητος είναι δύνασαι, έάν μηδενός άρξη ού έπί σοί τό νικήσαι ούκ
εστίν; here α has three variant readings against M (and Ench): άόργητος for
ανίκητος, δυνήση for δύνασαι, νικάν for νικήσαι. The second passage is the end of
ch. 27: here M has (...) καί πειρώ μή συναρπασθήναι. "Αν γαρ ίάπαξ χρόνου καί
διατριβής τύχης, ραον κρατήσεις σεαυτοΰ; α has (...) καί ού τό συναρπασθήναι. "Αν
γαρ άπαξ έκ χρόνου καί συναρπαγής τοΰτο ήν, κτέ (β has έκράτησας for κρατήσεις, δ
lias αν έκράτησας). In the first passage the word εύοδωθήναι is in itself attractive;
but άόργητος is certainly less attractive than ανίκητος, while the other two readings
are not very interesting in themselves; but if the four readings came into M through
contamination, why then did not the scribe rewrite the whole chapter? In the
second passage the readings of α are so bad that one cannot assume that they stem
from the author of Par, and again, if M underwent contamination here, why was
not the text brought into full accordance with Ench, by adding the words ύπό τής
φαντασίας before συναρπασθήναι?
t h r o u g h c o n t a m i n a t i o n . T h e r e f o r e I have d e e m e d it m e t h o d i c a l l y
c o r r e c t to accept t h e r e a d i n g of Ench, w h e n it occurs in o n e of t h e
two p r i m a r y sources, b u t I stress that in this way we c a n n o t be fully
c o n f i d e n t a b o u t the original r e a d i n g of Par.
I n t h e following I will give a discussion of a selected n u m b e r of
passages.
4
At 14 n ,6 I have corrected ώ into ö, because in that place case attraction cannot
serve to defend φ, as the relative pronoun does not refer to the immediately
preceding βουλομένω.
clear how t h e c o r r u p t i o n may have arisen. I think that originally Par
r e a d και τήν έμαυτοΰ π ρ ο α ί ρ ε σ ι ν κ α τ ά φ ύ σ ι ν εχουσαν φυλάττειν;
w h e n κ α ί d i s a p p e a r e d , t h e text b e c a m e u n g r a m m a t i c a l , w h i c h
i n d u c e d α to c h a n g e φυλάττειν into φυλάττων 5 . In itself, the r e a d i n g
κ α ί - φ υ λ ά τ τ ε ι ν gives m o r e e m p h a s i s to this clause, which is attractive
b e c a u s e of line 11 ά λ λ ά καί τήν έμαυτοΰ π ρ ο α ί ρ ε σ ι ν κ α τ ά φ ύ σ ι ν
έχουσαν φ υ λ ά ξ α ι .
9 3 , 6 ώστε όταν χρήσιν φαντασιών κατά φύσιν έχης, τότε μόνον έπί
σώ άγαθώ σεμνύνου.
T h e MSS are divided between σεμνύνη (α) a n d σεμνύνου (M), a n d it
is difficult to m a k e a choice. In itself, σ ε μ ν ύ ν η gives a s m o o t h e r text,
a l t h o u g h it m i g h t be better to read σεμνυνή (because of έπαρθήση in
Ench)\ o n t h e o t h e r h a n d , σ ε μ ν ύ ν ο υ recalls Ench's έπάρθητι 6 . T h e
whole p h r a s e in Par is a c o n d e n s e d version of t h e original text, such
as we e n c o u n t e r regularly in Par, a n d t h e r e f o r e I think that σεμνύνου
is to b e p r e f e r r e d 7 : ' T h e r e f o r e , whenever you use your impressions in
a c c o r d a n c e with Nature, exult only t h e n at your own g o o d . "
ΙΟ',Ι "Ωσπερ έν π λ ο ί ω τοΰ πλοίου καθορμισθέντος εί έξέλθοις
ύ δ ρ ε ύ σ α σ θ α ι , όδοΰ μέν πάρεργον έστι κ ο χ λ ί δ α ς ά ν α λ έ ξ α σ θ α ι ή
ψ η φ ί δ α ς σ υ ν ά ξ α ι , τ ε τ ά σ θ α ι δέ δει πρός τό π λ ο ΐ ο ν καί σ υ ν ε χ ώ ς
έπιστρέφεσθαι μή τι ό κυβερνήτης καλέση, κτέ.
T h e MSS read ώσπερ έν πλοίω, which is c h a n g e d into ώσπερ έν πλω by
Schweighäuser; b u t έν π λ ο ί φ is also f o u n d in the l e m m a in SAB, a n d
t h e r e f o r e it must be retained h e r e too.
T h e leading MSS o m i t εί b e f o r e έξέλθοις; t h e word is supplied by
δ, in all probability as a conjecture; it is indispensable here.
T h e editions have τετάσθαι δέ δει τήν διάνοιαν πρός τό πλοΐον, b u t
t h e MSS o m i t t h e words τήν δ ι ά ν ο ι α ν . Schweighäuser wrongly be-
lieves that M has t h e words, b u t r e m a r k s that they "abesse u t c u m q u e
p o t e r a n t " . I n d e e d τετάσθαι without τήν διάνοιαν is quite possible; see
f o r i n s t a n c e Epict. IV 12,19 (...) ά λ λ ' έκεΐνο δ υ ν α τ ό ν πρός τό μή
άμαρτάνειν τετάσθαι διηνεκώς.
5
A comparable instance of conjectural emendation in α is found at 13 1 ,1-2:
here τίνα δΰναμιν έχεις was corrupted into τήν δύναμιν εχεις, which destroyed the
syntax; accordingly the conjunction εί was added before εχεις.
6
This is the reading of SiC, Stobaeus and Vai; the other sources either have
έπαρθήση (£ACSá>) or omit the word (£T, which omits έπάρθητι-άγαθω, as a result
of le saut du même au même).
7
An additional argument might be that σεμνύνου seems to be lectio diffidlior
compared to σεμνύνη.
10 7 ,10 ό γαρ εκών μή επόμενος άκων ανάγκη τοΰτο πείσεται. Μ has
άκων άνάγκη, α only ά ν ά γ κ η ; Schweighäuser a r g u e s that t h e w o r d
εκών i n d u c e d a scribe to a d d άκων, after which h e did n o t delete t h e
word "ne liturâ d e f o r m a r e t librum", a r a t h e r far-fetched e x p l a n a t i o n .
T o my m i n d , t h e a d d i t i o n of άκων gives us two pairs of opposites:
εκών vs. άκων, a n d επόμενος vs. άνάγκη; moreover, I think t h e word is
m o r e readily omitted t h a n a d d e d . T h e m e a n i n g of τοΰτο, of course, is
"board t h e vessel", in a n e u t r a l way. For t h e pleonastic collocation
άκων άνάγκη cf. 70 4 ,6 εκών ευπειθώς.
16',1 ά λ λ ά κτήσασθαι θέλεις, και οίος ει(ναι) μακροθυμείν (μακρο-
θυμείν o m . Μ).
Schweighäuser devotes a long discussion to this phrase, b u t d o e s n o t
arrive at a satisfactory conclusion. T h e first part presents n o difficul-
ties, if δοΰλον is supplied f r o m 15',2-3: "but you want to buy a slave".
T h e p r o b l e m s lie in the r e m a i n i n g f o u r words; Schweighäuser m e n -
tions t h e following solutions:
1. et patientinm, quanta opus est, superare tibi confidis ( C a s a u b o n ) :
Schweighäuser q u o t e s Gronovius' criticism with approval: " Q u a r e ei,
cui s u p e r a t j a m patientia, d a t consilium ad se m u n i e n d u m ? Id p l a n e
tali j a m p r a e p a r a t o Sc c o n f i d e n t i supervacuum."
2. habes etiam facultatem (id est, memento etiam, te habere facultatem)
patientiâ atque dementia adversus eum utendi (Schweighäuser): if t h e
a u t h o r of Par i n d e e d h a d wished to state what Schweighäuser sug-
gests, h e would certainly have chosen a less obscure way of expressing
himself. Besides, in that case it would be very s t r a n g e to f i n d two
phrases of a quite d i f f e r e n t c h a r a c t e r (the first a question or declara-
tion, t h e second an e x h o r t a t i o n ) linked by m e a n s of καί.
3. a d o p t i n g the p u n c t u a t i o n of γ: ά λ λ ά κτήσασθαι θέλεις καί οίος
εί; μακροθυμείν ά ρ ξ α ι άπό τών σμικρών κτέ: At tu comparare (servum)
vis atque potes? Patientiâ uti indpe a minimis. This division of the text
seems very u n n a t u r a l to me.
4. At tu comparare (servum) vis! Potes-ne etiam iram tuam temperare, &
indulgentiâ adversus eum uti? ( S c h w e i g h ä u s e r ) : this implies a very
awkward use of καί.
5. Sed comparare tarnen (seil, servum Se opes) stat tibi sententia, &
poles (Gronovius, o m i t t i n g μακροθυμείν with M ) : t h e omission of
μακροθυμείν c a n n o t be c o r r e c t , b e c a u s e t h e rest of t h e c h a p t e r is
c o n c e r n e d with the question of how this quality can be acquired.
A n o t h e r possible i n t e r p r e t a t i o n is suggested to m e by Prof. I n e k e
Sluiter, w h o hesitantly submits that καί (θέλεις) οίος εί μακροθυμείν
m e a n s "and you want to be m a g n a n i m o u s , as you are already"; b u t in
this i n t e r p r e t a t i o n , too, it is strange that the a d d r e s s e e is advised to
train himself in o r d e r to preserve a quality h e already possesses;
moreover, the phrasing would be rather obscure, and one would
have e x p e c t e d s o m e t h i n g like ... καί μακροθυμείν ώς καί νυν.
As I said, n o n e of t h e s e e x p l a n a t i o n s s e e m s a c c e p t a b l e to m e ;
accordingly, I submit that t h e text should be e m e n d e d : if we c h a n g e
εί into ε ί ν α ι , we have an acceptable text: "but you w a n t to a c q u i r e a
slave, a n d to b e able to have patience." In this way we have a fitting
o p e n i n g - s e n t e n c e f o r this c h a p t e r , which gives advice to preserve
o n e ' s p e a c e of m i n d in d e a l i n g with o n e ' s slave. T h e c o r r u p t i o n of
ε ί ν α ι into εί c o u l d be t h e result of perseveration of θ έ λ ε ι ς it is also
possible that a scribe failed to notice the c o m p e n d i u m for ναι.
16 8 ,13 «έδερον άν σε» είπεν «εί μή έχόλεσα».
έ χ ό λ ε σ α α : έ χ ό λ ε σ α ς Μ: έχόλωσα edd.: έ χ ό λ η σ α ci. De Nicola:
Sophocles m e n t i o n s t h e verb χολέω (aorist έχόλεσα) as an alternative
f o r m of χολάω; t h e r e f o r e the r e a d i n g of α is correct.
17',1 Εί προκόψαι θέλεις, ΰπόμεινον παρά τών έκτός ά ν ο υ ς δόξαι
καί ήλίθιος.
π α ρ ά τών έκτός Μα: π α ρ ά τοις έκτός Heyne. In itself t h e preposition
l o o k s s u p e r f l u o u s in c o m b i n a t i o n with δ ο κ ε ΐ ν , b u t it p r o b a b l y
o r i g i n a t e d f r o m ένεκα τών έκτός of Ench, a l t h o u g h τών έκτός in Ench
is n e u t e r , while π α ρ ά τών έκτός in Par is masculine (as a p p e a r s also
f r o m t h e p h r a s e τοις έκτός άρέσκειν f u r t h e r o n ) . T h e similar p h r a s e
μηδέν π α ρ ' α ΰ τ ο ΐ ς βούλου δοκεΐν έπίστασθαι, which follows i m m e -
diately 8 , i n d u c e d H e y n e to c h a n g e τών into τοις. I n d e e d , π α ρ ά with
t h e dative can be used for "according to s o m e o n e ' s j u d g m e n t " (LSJ
s.v. B.II.3). But it would be difficult to explain t h e c o r r u p t i o n of a n
original τοις into τών in this place; a n d τών is closer to t h e text of
Ench t h a n τοις. Possibly t h e a u t h o r i n t e n d e d t h e p h r a s e π α ρ ά τών
έ κ τ ό ς to be j o i n e d with ΰπόμεινον r a t h e r t h a n with δ ό ξ α ι : " f r o m
outsiders you have to bear that you make the impression" etc. LSJ s.v.
A.III r e m a r k that π α ρ ά with the genitive is rarely used f o r π α ρ ά with
the dative; b u t they only q u o t e instances for the m e a n i n g "by, near".
22',2 "Οταν κ λ α ί ο ν τ α ϊδης έπί πένθει ή άποδημοΰντος τέκνου ή
άπολωλεκότος χρήματα, κτέ.
άπολωλεκότος Μ: άπολελωκότας Ρ: άπολελοκότας V: άπολωλεκότα γ:
t h e r e a d i n g άπολωλεκότος is also f o u n d in Stobaeus a n d Sa; if it was
8
This is also noted by Schweighänser ad loc.
also t h e r e a d i n g of t h e a r c h e t y p e of Par (as I s u p p o s e it was), t h e
r e a d i n g of α is a f u r t h e r c o r r u p t i o n , or ( m o r e probably) an u n f o r t u -
n a t e a t t e m p t at correction. T h e r e a d i n g of γ, άπολωλεκότα (which is
t h e g e n u i n e r e a d i n g in Ench), is in all probability a c o n j e c t u r a l
e m e n d a t i o n of άπολωλεκότας.
22 2 .4 ού τό γεγονός α ύ τ ω φύσει κακόν, και ού δ ι α τοΰτο ούτος
θλίβεται·
τό γεγονός αύτω Μα: τό γεγονός αύτό δ: Schweighäuser (who wrongly
believes that M has αύτό) calls t h e r e a d i n g α ύ τ ό percommodum, b u t I
think that the transmitted text is quite acceptable: "that which has be-
fallen him"; moreover, αύτό is r e d u n d a n t in c o m b i n a t i o n with φύσει.
24·\4 ότι γ ά ρ ά ν σ υ μ β ή , έπ' έμοί έστι δ ι α τής ύ π ο μ ο ν ή ς και
εύχαριστίας ώφεληθήναι ύ π ' αύτοΰ.
ότι γ ά ρ α ν σ υ μ β ή e d d . : εϊ τι γ α ρ έάν σ υ μ β ή Μα: h e r e we a r e
c o n f r o n t e d with two problems: first t h e r e is εϊ τι for ότι, t h e n t h e r e is
έάν f o r αν. It can hardly be d o u b t e d that εϊ τι is a c o r r u p t i o n of ότι,
b u t t h e n t h e text can only be u n d e r s t o o d if έ ά ν is taken as t h e
equivalent of αν with short a , which is n o t u n c o m m o n in later Greek,
b u t u n p a r a l l e l e d in Par, t h e r e f o r e it should be r e g a r d e d as a clerical
error.
24 3 .5 ώ φ ε λ η θ ή ν α ι Μ: ε ύ ο δ ω θ ή ν α ι α; 25,1-2 α ν ί κ η τ ο ς , δ ύ ν α σ α ι ,
νικήσαι Μ: άόργητος, δυνήση, νικάν α: see ρ. 240, n o t e 3.
26',1 "Ορα μή ποτε ίδών τ ι ν α προτιμώμενον ή δ υ ν ά μ ε ν ο ν ή
νομιζόμενον εύδοκιμεΐν κτέ.
δυνάμενον Μα: μέγα δυνάμενον edd.: Schweighäuser ad loc. r e m a r k s
that ό δυνάμενος may b e an equivalent of ό μέγα δυνάμενος, b u t t h e r e
is n o article here; even so, I think that we can d o without μέγα.
30 2 ,2 άρκοΰ ούν τό ε ί ν α ι έν παντί τών τω θεώ μόνφ άνακειμένων ·
a n d 66 2 ,2 ά λ λ ά άρκοΰ το ποιείν τά ά π ' αύτών: in b o t h these places we
f i n d the imperative άρκοΰ with an infinitive p r e c e d e d by t h e d e f i n i t e
article; in b o t h cases the editions have τω, but this is n o t the r e a d i n g
of the archetype. At 30 2 ,2 MVA have άρκοΰ ούν τό είναι, Ρ has τοΰ f o r
τό, a n d δ offers τώ; at 66 2 ,2 Μ has ά λ λ ' άρκοΰ τό ποιείν, PV have τοΰ
for τό, a n d δ gives τώ. Now the c h a n g e of τω into τό a n d vice versa is a
very slight o n e i n d e e d , the two words being h o m o p h o n o u s . But t h e r e
a r e only a few places in Par w h e r e t h e a r c h e t y p e has t h e article (or
relative p r o n o u n ) in a case which raises suspicion, a n d in t h e majo-
rity of these cases t h e e r r o r (if it is o n e ) is easily e x p l a i n e d as t h e
result of perseveration: at 3 4 ,7 MPA have έκείνω ώ έκκλίνεις, which I
have r e t a i n e d ; at 4 4 ,7 Μ α r e a d μόνον τό όρμάν καί άφορμάν χρώ,
which is possible; at 14 5 ,6 MP read τώ λαβείν βουλομένω ώ δέδωκε,
which is certainly wrong; at 17',1 Μ α have παρά τών έκτός for π α ρ ά
τοις έκτός (but this is n o t an e r r o r resulting f r o m isochrony). T h e
closest parallel for o u r two passages is f o u n d at 48 4 ,7, where MP have
τό άποσιωπάν καί έρυθριάν δήλος γίνου, which is indefensible. T h e r e
are three places in Par where the MSS have τω + infinitive, p r e c e d e d
by a p r e p o s i t i o n ; (32 1 ,1-2 έν τώ π α ρ α λ η φ θ ή ν α ι , 5 3 ' , 1 έν δέ τ φ
περιπατείν, 66 s ,4 έπί δέ τώ έξηγεΐσθαι μόνω Μ: έπί δέ τό έξηγείσθαι
μόνον a ) ; in these cases the dative is protected by the preposition,
a l t h o u g h at 66 3 ,4 the protection was n o t strong e n o u g h in α (but
then έπί can be construed with the accusative).
T h u s there are three cases of τό + inf. without a preposition, where
we would r a t h e r expect the dative. T h e main a r g u m e n t in favour of
e m e n d i n g τό into τω after άρκοΰ is that there is o n e certain instance
of exactly the same c o r r u p t i o n in Par, namely 48 4 ,7 (in MP). T h e
main a r g u m e n t in favour of retaining τό is that the phrase άρκοΰ +
inf. is f o u n d twice, although in o n e of the two cases of άρκοΰ (66 2 ,2)
the MSS are divided. At 30 2 ,2 the reading άρκοΰ τό είναι is also f o u n d
in Nil, ET, and SiC (the text of 66 2 ,2 is an adaptation by Par). All of
which induces me to decide with much hesitation on the reading τό
in both places. It is not inconceivable that in Byzantine Greek the
f r e e dative of the substantivated infinitive b e c a m e obsolete, a n d in
o u r passages άρκοΰ τό + inf. may have been influenced by instances of
χράομαι with the accusative (as at 4 4 ,7) y . But the present state of o u r
knowledge of Byzantine Greek is insufficient to draw well-founded
conclusions in cases like the present one.
31 9 ,15 δρα πώς άτακτος εί καί ασύμφορος,
άσύμφορος MPVA άσύμφωνος δ: the reading of δ is in all probability
the result of conjectural e m e n d a t i o n . Schweighäuser d o u b t s if the
word άσύμφορος can be used to indicate a quality of persons, a n d
indeed the word is usually f o u n d as a predicate of things; to this De
Nicola [in prep.] rightly objects that άσύμφορος refers to ό λογισμός.
O n t h e o t h e r h a n d , I w o n d e r w h e t h e r ά σ ύ μ φ ω ν ο ς can be used
absolutely; in o u r passage o n e would e x p e c t to find ά σ ύ μ φ ω ν ο ς
σ ε α υ τ ω (cf. Par 6 7 ' , 8 άσύμφωνα ... τούτφ). In itself, άσύμφωνος is
attractive: it is illogical to lose o n e ' s own goods in o r d e r to provide
others with things that are not good 1 0 ; but this behaviour could also
9
At 66^,2TOποιείν may have been influenced by the followingTOλέγειν.
10
Therefore it would have been more logical to find something like ορα πώς
άσύμφωνα ταΰτα τά εργα; but it seems strange to indicate as άσύμφωνος someone
a p p r o p r i a t e l y be d e s i g n a t e d as u n p r o f i t a b l e . F u r t h e r , ά σ ύ μ φ ω ν ο ς is
m o r e or less s y n o n y m o u s with ά τ α κ τ ο ς , a n d t h e r e f o r e pleonastic,
while άσύμφορος gives new i n f o r m a t i o n in c o m p a r i s o n with άτακτος.
As b o t h r e a d i n g s have their difficulties I have c h o s e n άσύμφορος,
because this is clearly the r e a d i n g of the archetype; b u t I a d m i t that
t h e r e is a m p l e r o o m for d o u b t .
31 1 y , 19 ά λ λ ' ένοχλοΰσί σοι oi λογισμοί λέγοντες οτι «τούτον εί
στέρξομεν τόν βίον, κτέ.
ότι γ: τί PV: o m . Μ: the r e a d i n g τί could only be m a i n t a i n e d if we
p u n c t u a t e τί τούτον εί στέρξομεν τόν βίον; Ουδεμία κτέ, b u t this is very
awkward. T h e r e f o r e the choice is between ότι (which must be d u e to
c o n j e c t u r a l e m e n d a t i o n ) or n o t h i n g at all. In Par we find f o r m s of
λέγειν followed by oratio recta b o t h with a n d without ό τ ι " , a n d there-
f o r e b o t h r e a d i n g s are in themselves equally possible. T h e p r o b l e m
lies in establishing the reading of the archetype: if the archetype read
ότι, t h e omission of t h e word in M is d u e to carelessness ( a n d M
c o n t a i n s many such errors); if the a r c h e t y p e o m i t t e d the word, how
t h e n did τί find its way into a? T h e fact that the intrusion of τί is less
likely t h e n the omission of a word in M, t u r n s the scales in favour of
ότι; the s u b s e q u e n t c o r r u p t i o n of this word into τί may have resulted
f r o m h a p l o g r a p h y , because the final (uncial) c or ( m i n u s c u l e ) σ of
t h e p r e c e d i n g word λέγοντες looked very m u c h like the initial ο of
ότι. But again, t h e r e is r o o m for d o u b t .
31 1 3 ,22.24 ποίαν ταύτην π ά λ ι ν τιμήν λέγουσιν; ού χειροτονήσουσί
(σε) πρεσβύτην, ούδέ άρχοντα αίρήσονται. καί τί τούτο; ούδέ γάρ εις
τούτο έταξας σεαυτόν, ούδέ τοΰτο έπηγγείλω·
ού χειροτονήσουσί (σε) πρεσβύτην· the text as it occurs in the MSS is
clumsy: "they will n o t c h o o s e an ambassador"; what o n e expects is
"they will n o t c h o o s e you as an ambassador", a n d t h e r e f o r e I have
s u p p l i e d σε a f t e r χ ε ι ρ ο τ ο ν ή σ ο υ σ ί . T h e omission of σ ε is easily ex-
p l a i n e d by t h e fact that t h e p r e c e d i n g w o r d e n d s with two syllables
c o n t a i n i n g a sigma.
πρεσβύτην Μα: πρεσβευτήν ci. Schweighäuser: Schweighäuser ar-
gues that πρεσβύτης can only m e a n "old man"; b u t Sophocles simply
states that it can b e used as a synonym of πρεσβευτής; L a m p e cau-
tiously says that it can be used " p e r h a p s in sense of πρεσβεύτης (sic),
of Manich. savour". It is safest to accept πρεσβύτην.
12
The dictionaries give die following meanings for άνθυπακούω: "1. listen to in
turn 2. correspond, answer to" (LSJ); "correspond" (Sophocles); "be obedient in
reparation" (Lampe); "vicissim audio" (Thesaurus); "escuchar a su vez" (DGE).
σε, which seems p r e f e r a b l e to C a s a u b o n ' s e m e n d a t i o n s . But a l t h o u g h
I a d m i t that t h e c o r r u p t i o n of ποιεί σε into ποιήσει is easy, it s h o u l d
be n o t e d that Ench d o e s n o t have σε, a l t h o u g h this is n o t conclusive.
W h a t is m o r e i m p o r t a n t , I think, is that the f u t u r e may well have
b e e n i n t r o d u c e d deliberately by Par. the addressee is advised n o t to
worry a b o u t t h e f u t u r e behaviour of his unjust b r o t h e r , b u t a b o u t the
line of c o n d u c t h e is to follow himself; this may have b e e n i n f l u e n c e d
by the following σέ γάρ άλλος ού βλάψει.
42 2 ,2 Τά περί τό σώμα μέχρι τής χρείας ψιλής π α ρ α λ ά μ β α ν ε · τό δέ
πρός δόξαν ή τρυφήν όλον περίγραφε.
όλον scripsi: όρών α: όρω Μ: όλως Casaubon: Schweighäuser explains
M's r e a d i n g as "justo m o d o a t q u e t e r m i n o circumscribe", b u t I d o not
see why o n e s h o u l d cancel everything that r e g a r d s f a m e or luxury
only u p to the right measure, instead of completely; moreover, όρος
a l o n e d o e s n o t m e a n t h e right m e a s u r e , a ' s r e a d i n g , o n t h e o t h e r
h a n d , Schweighäuser interprets as " ( q u i d q u i d a u t e m ) ad (ostentatio-
n e m aut) ad (delicias) spectat, (circumscribe)", but I d o u b t w h e t h e r
τό όρών πρός + acc. can be used in this sense. Moreover, t h e r e is n o
obvious r e a s o n why Par m i g h t have wished to d e p a r t substantially
f r o m Ench1 s ά π α ν . T h e r e f o r e I think that C a s a u b o n is right in reject-
ing the t r a n s m i t t e d r e a d i n g , b u t I p r e s u m e that instead of όλως t h e
original r e a d i n g must have b e e n όλον: that λ is r e p l a c e d by ρ is n o t
impossible, b u t I think it m o r e p r o b a b l e that ω a n d ο were c o n f u s e d
t h a n that ς was substituted by v. T h a t ά π α ν s h o u l d be r e p l a c e d by
όλον is n o t s u r p r i s i n g in Par: in later ( a n d M o d e r n ) G r e e k π ά ς is
gradually substituted by όλος.
4 4 ' , 3 οίόμενος έκεΐνος έργον ποιείν κακώς με λέγει
έργον ποιείν looks a bit flat: "to d o a job"; o n e would s o o n e r e x p e c t
αύτού έργον ποιείν or έργον καλόν ποιείν; Schweighäuser suggests that
έργον ποιείν m e a n s "operae p r e t i u m facere, m a g n u m aliquid facere",
while C a s a u b o n translates t h e p h r a s e οίόμενος εκείνος έργον ποιείν as
" q u o d ille sibi f a c i e n d u m credidit". 1 have n o t c h a n g e d t h e trans-
mitted text.
45 2 ,2 εί δέ ποτε καιρός καλέσοι, μηδενί ά λ λ φ φαίνου σπουδάζων, εί
μή σεαυτω •
t h e aorist optative κ α λ έ σ ο ι is r e m a r k a b l e in this c o n d i t i o n a l clause,
a n d t h e word may be a c o r r u p t i o n of κ α λ έ σ ε ι or καλεί σε. But in a
Byzantine text such anomalies n e e d n o t b o t h e r us too m u c h .
47 2 ,3-4 ότι άποσκώψουσιν εϊς σε οί παίδες- ότι έρεί σοι εκείνος ότι
ύπερβαίνει σε ο αιτείς.
άποσκώψουσιν ε'ίς σε α: ά π ο σ κ ώ ψ ο υ σ ί σε Μ: a c c o r d i n g to LSJ
άποσκώπτειν with εις is somewhat stronger than without it ("jeer" and
"banter" respectively); therefore I have accepted a ' s reading.
ο α: α M: both readings are possible, but it is easier to explain that
Ö was c h a n g e d into ot than the other way r o u n d , because α may result
f r o m assimilition to the initial α of the immediately following word
α ι τ ε ί ς . Moreover, a client is m o r e likely to address himself to his
patron with o n e request than with a long list.
49',4 και κ α θ ' ov (sc. χρόνον) πράξας ύστερον μετανοήσεις και
αύτός σεαυτω λοιδορήση ·
λοιδορήση ξ: λοιδωρήση A (nisi fallor): λοιδώρησαι Μ: λοιδορησαι
(nisi fallor) Ρ: λοιδορήσεις ν ε : the reading of the archetype clearly
was λοιδορησαι or λοιδορήσαι; the infinitive is quite impossible, but
the imperative middle could at a pinch be d e f e n d e d if taken on the
same level as μνήσθητι in line 1 l 3 . I think, however, that the a u t h o r of
Par could not have accepted such a clumsy reading, even if it was in
his source. T h e r e f o r e I have accepted ζ'β reading, which is certainly
d u e to conjectural emendation.
51,2 "Οταν συνεσθίης τινί, μή τί π α ρ α β ά λ λ ε ι έκεΐνος έδώδιμον
λογίζου,άλλά τί ποιήσας άνεπαχθής αύτω γενήση καί μάλλον αίδήμων.
γενήση α: φ α ν ή σ η Μ: given the general tenor of Par the r e a d i n g
γενήση would seem preferable, because it is o n e ' s real character that
counts, a n d not the impression o n e makes on others; on the o t h e r
h a n d , the c h a p t e r deals with social intercourse. Besides, γενήση is
m o r e a p p r o p r i a t e to άνεπαχθής than to αίδήμων; with φ α ν ή σ η it is
the o t h e r way r o u n d . But because άνεπαχθής comes first, I think that
a zeugma of αίδήμων with γενήση is more palatable than a zeugma of
άνεπαχθής with φανήση. Accordingly I have decided on γενήση.
56',2 (...) ένθυμού ότι οίόμενος λυσιτελεΐν αύτω τούτο ποιεί, εί καί
σοί ού λυσιτελεΐ.
εί καί σοί ού λυσιτελεΐ scripsi: εί δέ σοί ού λυσιτελεΐ MP: άν δέ σοί ού
λυσιτελή / λ υ σ ι τ ε λ ε ΐ β: έάν καί σοί μή λυσιτελή Q: the main problem
lies in the word δέ, which, as Schweighäuser notes, indicates that a
new sentence starts with this phrase, which is impossible, because the
phrase contrasts with λυσιτελεΐν αύτω. This was realized by Q, who
c h a n g e d δέ into καί; but instead of έάν καί μή o n e would p r e f e r εί
καί μή. T h e r e f o r e the most p r o b a b l e correction is εί καί σοί ού
λυσιτελεΐ, with ού instead of the expected μή.
13
In Nil the reading of the primary MSS is λοιδορεί, the present imperative.
56 ; | ,15 π α ρ ' ού ήκιστα έχρήν ήδίκημαι, ώς ένόμισεν
ώς ένόμισεν: this is a puzzling phrase, at least to me; that the l e x e m e
νομίζειν is correct a p p e a r s f r o m ή νομιζομένη α δ ι κ ί α f u r t h e r o n , b u t
w h o is the subject of ένόμισεν? C a s a u b o n translates "ut ille q u i d e m
credidit", ostensibly taking t h e u n j u s t b r o t h e r or n e i g h b o u r as t h e
subject, a n d i n d e e d this seems to be the only possibility. But t h e n the
p o i n t of t h e p h r a s e is r a t h e r o b s c u r e ; t h e only e x p l a n a t i o n I can
think of is that the a d d r e s s e e s h o u l d realize that it is in fact impos-
sible to be w r o n g e d by a n y o n e else (cf. the final c h a p t e r ) , while t h e
u n j u s t b r o t h e r or n e i g h b o u r deliberately c o m m i t s an act of injustice.
It is r e m a r k a b l e that ώς ένόμισεν is part of a p h r a s e which expresses
what t h e a d d r e s s e e s h o u l d not think (μή λογίζου), while in fact t h e
s t a t e m e n t ώς ένόμισεν is exactly what t h e addressee should think; t h e
whole p h r a s e , t h e r e f o r e , is a c o n d e n s e d version of "do n o t think «I
have b e e n w r o n g e d by the o n e who should have b e e n t h e last p e r s o n
in t h e world to d o so», <but r a t h e r realize> that t h e injustice only
exists in the m i n d of the w r o n g d o e r " . Cf. ch. 7 l 2 , 2 , w h e r e we find ώς
νομίσουσι.
57' ,2-3 «έγώ σου λογιώτερος, (έγώ σου ά ρ α κρείττων)».
(έγώ σου α ρ α κρείττων) add. Schweighäuser ( l a c u n a m iam indicaverat
C a s a u b o n , qui vertit ego sum te eloquentior, ergo melior): o m . Μα: given
t h e c h a r a c t e r of Par, I believe that t h e text given by Μ α c a n n o t
possibly r e p r e s e n t what t h e a u t h o r of Par wrote; t h e a d d i t i o n of έγώ
σου α ρ α κρείττων is t h e r e f o r e necessary.
57 2 ,3 ούτοι δέ μάλλον αληθείς καί συνεκτικοί·
συνεκτικοί: this m i g h t be a c o r r u p t i o n of σ υ ν α κ τ ι κ ο ί (in e i t h e r the
tradition of Par or the copy of Ench used by the a u t h o r of Par), b u t it
is equally possible that σ υ ν α κ τ ι κ ο ί was c h a n g e d i n t o συνεκτικοί
deliberately: "able to be h e l d t o g e t h e r " is s o m e w h a t s t r o n g e r than
"able to b e b r o u g h t together"; b o t h συνακτικός a n d σ υ ν ε κ τ ι κ ό ς are
f a v o u r i t e w o r d s in Stoic texts: see LSJ; SVE i n d e x s.v. F u r t h e r , it
s h o u l d be realized that in line 1 Par has άσύντακτοι for Ench's άσύν-
ακτοι 1 4 : t h u s t h e r e was n o n e e d for Par to b r i n g the two words into
accordance.
57 :ί ,4 σύ δέ ούδέ κτήσις ούδέ λέξις.
συ C a s a u b o n γρ. in m a r g i n e , et h a b e t Ρ: σοί Μβ: σού C a s a u b o n in
textu: t h e r e a d i n g σοί is in fiat c o n t r a d i c t i o n with t h e g e n e r a l t e n o r
of t h e c h a p t e r , a n d t h e r e f o r e C a s a u b o n ' correction is necessary.
14
The reading άσύντακτοι is also found in ET and NiL
63,1 Μή κατάξηρον επιδείκνυε τό στόμα, κτέ.
σ τ ό μ α α: σ ώ μ α Μ : t h e r e a d i n g σ τ ό μ α s e e m s p r e f e r a b l e f o r two
reasons: in t h e first place it is easier to show off a dry m o u t h t h a n a
dry body; in t h e s e c o n d p l a c e Ench deals with a b s t a i n i n g f r o m
drinking.
64 2 ,3 θεοφιλούς δέ ανδρός χ α ρ α κ τ ή ρ π ά σ α ν ώφέλειαν καί β λ ά β η ν
έξ έαυτοΰ προσδοκάν.
έξ α: ά φ ' Μ: in line 2 b o t h M a n d α r e a d άφ'; Ench has έξ in b o t h
places; again, in 65 Γ \7 Μα r e a d ά φ ' f o r EncKs έξ: because P a r n e e d
n o t have a i m e d at consistency in matters such as this, I think that a ' s
έξ is t h e original r e a d i n g ; M ' s r e a d i n g probably is a c o n s c i o u s o r
u n c o n s c i o u s a t t e m p t at normalization.
6 7 ' , 7 ένθυμοΰ δέ όποία αισχύνη,
δέ o m . α: the omission of δέ in α is probably intentional, serving to
s e p a r a t e ch. 67 f r o m ch. 66; of course, t h e two c h a p t e r s s h o u l d n o t
have b e e n separated.
69 s ,3.4 έάν καί νΰν ά μ ε λ ή σ η ς καί άεί προθεσμίας έκ προθεσμιών
διδως σ ε α υ τ ω και η μ έ ρ α ς έξ ημερών ό ρ ί ζ η έν α ί ς μ έ λ λ ε ι ς ά ρ έ σ α ι
θεώ,
προθεσμίας Μ: προθεσμίαν β: προθεσμία Ρ: the plural is s u p p o r t e d by
Simplicius (who also has προθεσμίας) a n d by Ench's υπερθέσεις. T h e
s i n g u l a r π ρ ο θ ε σ μ ί α ν in α may b e e x p l a i n e d by t h e MSS r e a d i n g
ή μ έ ρ α ν w h i c h follows i m m e d i a t e l y ; b u t this s i n g u l a r ή μ έ ρ α ν is
surprising in itself, a n d is in all probability a c o r r u p t i o n , because t h e
clause έν α ί ς μέλλεις άρέσαι θεώ d e p e n d s o n η μ έ ρ α ς (which I r e a d
with I K Q ) r a t h e r than o n έξ ήμερών (the c o r r u p t i o n may be d u e to
t h e final ν of the following ήμερών); moreover, ήμέρας is the r e a d i n g
of t h e o t h e r witnesses, while t h e r e is n o obvious r e a s o n why Par
should have wished to c h a n g e the plural.
70 4 ,6 ό γάρ τω θεώ φίλον, τοΰτο ή μ ΐ ν γενέσθαι εύχόμεθα.
εύχόμεθα α: αίτούμεθα Μ: it is difficult, if n o t impossible, to m a k e a
choice o n internal g r o u n d s , because both verbs are equally fitting in
this context. In ch. 38 b o t h verbs are used in c o m b i n a t i o n (προσευχό-
μενοι ... α ί τ ώ μ ε θ α ) , b u t this d o e s n o t m e a n that α ί τ ε ΐ σ θ α ι is a full
equivalent of εύχεσθαι, which, of course, is the terminus technicus in
this context; t h e r e f o r e I have d e c i d e d for εύχόμεθα, a l t h o u g h it is n o t
inconceivable that an original αίτούμεθα was c h a n g e d into εύχόμεθα
precisely f o r this reason. T h e a u t h o r u n d o u b t e d l y h a d in m i n d t h e
Christian prayer par excellence, esp. Ev. Matt. 6,10 γενηθήτω τό θέλημα
σου (in Par. 38 we even read τό θέλημα αύτοΰ αίτώμεθα); the L o r d ' s
Prayer is introduced with the formula οϋτως ούν προσεύχεσθε ύμεΐς;
on the other hand, this formula is preceded by οίδεν γαρ ό πατήρ
ύμών ών χρείαν έχετε προ τού ύμάς αίτήσαι αύτόν. With regard to the
construction it should be noted that εύχομαι is often followed by an
accusative with infinitive, while this construction is not mentioned in
the dictionaries for αίτέω; although this does not necessarily mean
that αίτέω + a.c.i. is impossible in Byzantine Greek (esp. when
αίτεΐσθαι is used as a synonym for εϋχεσθαι), it is an additional argu-
ment in favour of the reading εύχόμεθα in our passage.
71 ',2 καν γάρ, ώς νομίσουσι, συσκευάσωνταί τίνες, κτέ.
ώς νομίσουσι α: ώς νομίσωσι Μ: ώς νομίζουσι V: Schweighäuser
remarks "vide vero, ne quid aliud sub his verbis lateat", and indeed
the words are puzzling: what is the sense of the addition "as they will
think"? T h e passage is similar to 56 9 ,15, where we find ώς ένόμισεν
(see above, p. 252), and precisely the fact that the phrase is f o u n d in
two places in Par makes it hard to believe that the text is corrupt;
t h e r e f o r e I think we have to accept the transmitted text in both
places. As in 56 9 ,15 the words are said about someone who believes
that he is in a position to harm someone else; in both passages the
message is that nobody can be really h a r m e d by someone else, but
only by himself: therefore the addition of ώς νομίσουσι/ώς ένόμισεν
may serve to stress the fact that the injustice only exists in the mind of
the o n e who does wrong.
71 s ,5 ώς γαρ μή δυναμένων βλάψαι παρήγγειλεν ό κύριος λέγων ·
«μή φοβεΐσθε κτέ.
κύριος λέγων μή φοβεΐσθε Μ: κύριος μή φοβεΐσθαι λέγων μή φοβηθήτε
α: with regard to the addition of μή φοβεΐσθαι in α I think that the
words are better omitted with M, because the double occurrence of
the words is rather clumsy; moreover, the emphasis is not on μή
φοβεΐσθαι, but on μή δυναμένων βλάψαι. As to the choice between
φοβεΐσθε and φοβηθήτε' 15 the addition in α might provide us with a
clue, because μή φοβεΐσθαι is easily explained as a dittography of μή
φ ο β ε ΐ σ θ ε (with λέγων in between); subsequently, φοβεΐσθε was
changed into φοβηθήτε in α in order to avoid repetition.
15
The leading MSS of the New Testament are divided too, as appears from
Nestle-Aland's apparatus ad Ev. Matt. 10,28: AlephC have φοβεΐσθε, while BD read
φοβηθήτε.
CONSTITUTION OF T H E TEXT OF THE PARAPHRASIS CHRISTIANA 255
Orthography
16
For a full discussion see De Nicola [in prep.].
17
In M there is no chapter number for 33b.
are not r e p o r t e d in the apparatus, plus the variant readings of Cas, V,
A and δ, can be f o u n d in the two lists of readings on pp. 389-394.
It seems pointless to me to r e p o r t the readings of all the primary
MSS, because most of these (the descendants of δ) occupy such a low
place in the stemma that it is highly unlikely that their characteristic
readings result f r o m direct vertical transmission. Accordingly my
r e p o r t is c o n f i n e d to the readings of MPVAô; readings of ô's deriva-
tives are only noted occasionally, when they a p p e a r to be worth not-
ing in themselves.
PART FOUR
CHAPTER EIGHTEEN
1
For the text of Hierocles' commentary on the Golden Verses in Vat. gr. 2231,
see Köhler XV. With regard to the corrections in V Köhler remarks: "(...) utrumque
M a n y c o r r e c t i o n s a r e w r i t t e n in rasura. U n f o r t u n a t e l y t h e
c o r r e c t o r erased the original text so t h o r o u g h l y that it has b e c o m e
absolutely illegible in most places. In a n u m b e r of places Prof. C a n a r t
has i n s p e c t e d V with ultra-violet light, b u t h e c o n c l u d e s (letter of
1 1 / 1 1 / 9 7 ) : "(...) le résultat est p r e s q u e e n t i è r e m e n t négatif: les
g r a t t a g e s o n t été faits avec u n tel soin q u ' i l n e reste, des lettres
originales, q u e des traces a b s o l u m e n t indistinctes; parfois, o n p e u t se
d e m a n d e r si ces traces n e sont pas d u e s à des défauts d u p a p i e r ou à
l'écriture d e l'autre face d u folio."
It is r e m a r k a b l e that many variant r e a d i n g s in V a r e b o r r o w e d
f r o m the a u t h e n t i c Encheiridion, for instance Vat 69,1 Σολομώντος, in
m a r g i n e γ ρ ' χρυσίππου V 2 . T h i s is especially clear in t h o s e places
w h e r e a passage is left o u t because of its incompatibility with Chris-
tian o r t h o d o x y , for instance Ench 32 s , 16 ff. ( a b o u t Apollo); t h e text
which is a d d e d in the margin by the second h a n d contains the variant
r e a d i n g ενι for αίρει, which is also f o u n d in EAQSib.
T h e r e a r e n o c h a p t e r n u m b e r s b e t w e e n chs. λ θ ' (39) a n d μθ'
(49); Prof. C a n a r t states that these n u m b e r s "ne s e m b l e n t pas avoir
été effacés ou avoir pâli au p o i n t d e disparaître." Instead, in t h e text
the transition of o n e c h a p t e r to a n o t h e r is indicated in the usual way
(colon; r u b r i c a t e d initial); b u t s o m e t h i n g must have g o n e w r o n g ,
because t h e r e are only eight chapters between the n u m b e r e d chs. λ θ '
a n d μθ', so that μθ' should in fact have b e e n μη'.
1. Christianization
a. Omissions
All in all, t h e r e are f o u r omissions of passages or p h r a s e s t h a t a r e
incompatible with Christian belief a n d practice:
2
Spanneut, Moines 54, comments: "Mais ces derniers attributs de la divinité, s'ils
sont conciliables avec la théologie chrétienne, ne détonneraient pas dans la
physique des maîtres du stoïcisme. Cléanthe ne dit-il pas, dans la fameuse prière
rapportée par Stobée: δς διά πάντων φοιτά? L'adaptation est l'œuvre d'un auteur
cultivé, qui savait son stoïcisme." However, as De Nicola [in prep.] rightly remarks,
it is much more probable that the author of Vat borrowed the phrase from Simp
LXXI 11-13 εύχεται δέ ούτος (Κλεάνθης) έν τοις ίαμβείοις τούτοις άγεσθαι ύπό θεοΰ
και τής άπ' αύτοΰ διά πάντων έν τάξει φοιτώσης αιτίας ποιητικής τε καί κινητικής, ήν
Πεπρωμένην και Είμαρμένην έκάλει (...). This hypothesis is corroborated by the fact
that the Commentary on Par also shows unmistakable traces of influence from
Simplicius: cf. Santerini Citi 58-62. Vaticanus gr. 2231 contains Vat, the Commentary
on Par, and Simplicius' commentary.
The fact that Vat borrows a phrase from Simplicius provides us with a terminus
post quem for the date of composition, but that is all there is to be said about this
problem.
Ench 314,17-18 ( Vat 37 4 ,16): about Eteocles and Polyneices
Ench 32 s , 11-12 (Va<38 3 ,ll) καθάπερ ήξίου Σωκράτης
Ench 32 s ,16-21 ( Vat 38 3 ,14): about Apollo
Ench 49,11 (Vat 69,10): about Homer
c. Christian terms
2. Other changes
a. Additions /modifications
b. Other words/formulations
Ench 4 , 1 0 = Vat 6,10 έάν αγανακτώ] άγανακτών
Ench 15,4 = Vat 21,4 μέχρις] έως
3
This error obviously results from perseveration of the ending -ων in the two
preceding words τών παρακειμένων.
THE TEXTS
PART ONE
EPICTETUS' ENCHEIRIDION
I n r e f e r r i n g to t h e i n d i r e c t t r a d i t i o n I have d i s t i n g u i s h e d t h e
following types of testimonial
aff. = affert: a verbatim q u o t a t i o n
cit. = citât: a f r e e q u o t a t i o n
resp. = respicit: a r e f e r e n c e
imit. = imitatur: an imitation
usurp. = usurpât: a borrowed phrase
With r e g a r d to the text of Simplicius' c o m m e n t a r y , I have a d o p t e d
H a d o t ' s policy (Simplicius 188): I d o n o t r e p o r t all the verbal e c h o e s
of a c h a p t e r of Ench o c c u r r i n g in t h e c o m m e n t a r y o n this c h a p t e r
itself, b u t only t h e r e f e r e n c e s to p r e c e d i n g o r following c h a p t e r s of
Ench.
A full list of a u t h o r s can be f o u n d at pp. 432-433.
Familia prima
A Parisinus Suppl. gr. 1164, s. XIV ineuntis; e x a r a v e r u n t librarii
d u o : c o r r e c t i o n e s a d d i t a m e n t a q u e toto in textu scripsit libra-
rius prior
C A m b r o s i a n u s gr. 481 (L 43 sup.), s. XV
Ww Vaticanus gr. 894, s. XV exeuntis; f r a g m e n t a c o n t i n e t
δ f o n s c o m m u n i s c o d i c u m ρ et ς; d e l e c t u m c o n t i n e t
ρ fons c o m m u n i s codicum s e q u e n t i u m :
Π L a u r e n t i a n u s 31,37, s. XIV
Ψ Vaticanus gr. 1314, A.D. 1449
Φ Parisinus gr. 3047, A.D. 1420
Ω Vaticanus U r b i n a s gr. 132, A.D. 1420
ς fons c o m m u n i s c o d i c u m s e q u e n t i u m :
A Vaticanus gr. 1823, s. XIV
Γγ Monacensis gr. 529, s. XIV
Γ Dresdensis Da 55, s. XIV (collatus a C.G. Heyne; n u n c m a g n a
ex p a r t e n o n iam legitur)
Δ N e a p o l i t a n u s II.C.37 (Borb. 96), s. XIV exeuntis vel s. XV
ineuntis
θ Vaticanus gr. 952, s. XV
Ξ Vaticanus gr. 1858, s. XV ineuntis
Σ N e a p o l i t a n u s Girolamini C.F. 2.11 (olim XXII. 1), s. XV
fons c o m m u n i s c o d i c u m Δ Θ Ξ Σ siglo τ indicatur
Sib f o n s c o m m u n i s s e q u e n t i u m c o d i c u m Simplicii c o m m e n t a -
r i u m c o n t i n e n t i u m , in quibus l e m m a t a suppleta sunt:
SiG V e n e t u s M a r c i a n u s gr. 261 (coll. 725), s. XV; N.B. siglo
S(i)G 1 * i n d i c a t u r c o r r e c t i o n e m a Bessarione post t e x t u m
e x a r a t u m a d d i t a m esse c u m in p a r t i b u s ab ipso scriptis turn
in partibus a S g o u r o p o l o exaratis. in cc. 24 et 25 siglum SiG*
indicat partes a Bessarione post textum e x a r a t u m additas
SîH B o n o n i e n s i s 2359, A.D. 1490; a b c. 24 l e m m a t a d e c u r t a t a
praebet
SzJ Parisinus gr. 1960, A.D. 1491; e x e m p l a r huius codicis (et eius
gemelli x, d e q u o vide infra) multis in locis lectiones ex apo-
g r a p h o d e p e r d i t o codicis Ambrosiani 481 (C) m u t u a t u m est
in codice Six, qui ex e o d e m f o n t e a t q u e SzJ derivatus est, et
in codicibus Sz'EF, qui ex e o d e m f o n t e a t q u e Sz'HJx derivati
sunt, l e m m a t a partim t a n t u m suppleta sunt:
SiE Parisinus gr. 2072, s. XVI ineuntis
SiF Parisinus Suppl. gr. 1023, s. XVI ineuntis
Six fons c o m m u n i s codicum s e q u e n t i u m :
Sil Parisinus Mazarineus 4459, s. XVI p r i m a e partis
Sz'K Vaticanus Barberinianus gr. 76, s. XVI p r i m a e partis
SzL V i n d o b o n e n s i s Phil. gr. 37, s. XVI ineuntis
SiP V e n e t u s Marcianus gr. App. Cl. XI 13, s. XVI i n e u n t i s ( a n t e
A.D.1517)
SiQ Oxoniensis Collegium Novum 247, s. XVI ineuntis (post A.D.
1519)
SzY N e a p o l i t a n s III.E.29, s. XVI ineuntis (ante A.D. 1513)
N.B. I: q u a n t a pars textus Encheiridii codicibus S(i) E F H I K L P Q Y
c o n t i n e a t u r in a p p a r a t u n o n indicatur
N.B. II: codices SzIKLPQY e o r u m q u e lectiones in a p p a r a t i b u s n o n
separatim l a u d a n t u r
Familia altera
Τ Atheniensis 373, s. XV
Nil [Nili] E n c h e i r i d i o n
NilM V e n e t u s Marcianus gr. 131 (coll. 471), s. XI
Ni IP Parisinus gr. 1220, s. XIV
q u a e ratio i n t e r codices M P i n t e r c e d a t i n c e r t u m est: a u t P ex M
derivatus est a u t u t e r q u e c o d e x e f o n t e c o m m u n i fluxit.
A. Carlini, privatim
M. C a s a u b o n , in editione a. 1659 in lucem emissa
G. H a l o a n d e r , in editione a. 1529 in lucem emissa
C.G. Heyne, in editione tertia a. 1783 in lucem emissa
A. Koraes, in e d i t i o n e a. 1826 in lucem emissa (vide etiam S c h e n k l
731-732)
A.J. K r o n e n b e r g , Ad Epictetum, C Q 3 ( 1 9 0 9 ) , 258-265; — , — ,
M n e m o s y n e II 38 (1910), 156-166
M. M e i b o m , in e d i t i o n e H. Relandi a. 1711 in lucem emissa, pp. 1-32
R.P. Oliver, in editione versionis Perotti a. 1954 in lucem emissa
N. Perottus, versio Latina a. 1450 confecta, ed. R.P. Oliver (1954)
I.I. Reiske, a p u d Schenkl 731-732
C. Salmasius, in editione H. Relandi a. 1711 in lucem emissa, pp. 33-
48
J. Schegk, in editione a. 1554 in lucem emissa
J. Schweighäuser, in editione a. 1798 in lucem emissa
S.R. Slings, privatim
Ch. T h u r o t , in editione a. 1874 in lucem emissa
J. U p t o n , in editione a. 1741 in lucem emissa
J.B. Lefebvre d e Villebrune, e cuius e d i t i o n e a. 1794-1795 in lucem
emissa hie illic lectiones codicis 7. n u n c d e p e r d i t i citantur
H. Wolf, in editione a. 1560 in lucem emissa
_— χ
Δ Θ
S t e m m a codicum Paraphrasis christianae
α M
V γ
S t e m m a c o d i c u m Simplicii c o m m e n t a r i i
α M
Β β
D C G ε
ζ H θ
E F J ic
T H E HANDBOOK O F EPICTETUS
c. 1-2 resp. Olymp., in Grg. 39,1 (198,9-18 W.); Simp. VIII 3-7
c. 1 s. 1-3 1-12 resp. Simp. V 3-10, XII 32-33; s. 1-2 1-6 resp. Simp. IV 2-4; s. 1 1-3
Τών-εργα äff. SD (I 1-2); 1-2 Τών-εκκλισις cit. Sch.Luc. Vit.Auct. 21 (127,10-11 R.); 1
Τών-ήμίν alterum aff. SA/a[B(CEFGHJx)] (I 1-2); Olymp., in Grg. 39,1 (198,9-10
W.); 1-4 έφ" tertium-εργα resp. Simp. III 3; 3-4 οΰκ-έργα aff. SA/α[BD(CEFGHJx)]
(II 1-2); cit. Sch.Luc. Vit.Auct. 21 (127,13-15 R.); s. 2 4-6 καί-άλλότρια äff. SD (III 1);
4 καί-έλεύθερα aff. SA/a[B(CEFGHJx) ] (III 1) ; 5-6 τά-άλλότρια cit. Simp. XII 5-7;
s. 3 6-7 μέμνησο-οίηθής aff. SA/α[BD(CEFGHJx)] (IV 1); 8-12 έάν-πείση resp.
Simp. LXXI 45-47
c. 1 s. 1 1 Τών-ήμίν alterum = I 22,10; sim. fr. IV 2-3; 1-3 έφ' tertium—κτήσις sim.
I 22,10; 2 ύπόληψις-έκκλισις cf. II 14,22; 3 ούκ-δόξαι sim. II 19,32; οϋκ-κτήσις cf. IV
1,130; σώμα, κτήσις cf. IV 1,83; IV 4,33; κτήσις, δόξαι, άρχαί sim. III 26,34; κτήσις,
άρχαί cf. II 14,24; κτήσις cf. III 24,68; s. 2 4-6 τά-άλλότρια sim. II 15,1; 4-5 τά-
άπαραπόδιστα cf. I 4,18; II 19,29; II 23,42; 4 τά-έλεύθερα sim. II 2,3; 5 άκώλυτα,
άπαραπόδιστα sim. I 25,3; II 19,32; 5-6 τά δέ ούκ έφ' ήμϊν άλλότρια cf. IV 1,132; 5-6
δοΰλα, άλλότρια cf. IV 5,15; s. 3 6-12 μέμνησο-πείση cf. II 6,8; 6 μέμνησο οτι e.g. I
24,1 (et saepius); 7 τά αλλότρια 'ίδια sim. III 22,38; III 24,4; cf. II 13,8; έμποδισθήση
e.g. I 1,12 (et saepius); πενθήσεις, ταραχθήση cf. III 2,3; πενθήσεις e.g. III 11,2 (et
saepius); ταραχθήση e.g. II 6,8 (et saepius); 8 μέμψη-άνθρώπους sim. II 19,26; III
10,13; III 22,48; III 24,58; cf. III 22,13; 9 τό-άλλότριον alterum cf. IV 5,7; 9-12
ούδείς-πείση cf. III 13,11; 9-10 ούδείς-κωλύσει sim. II 17,22; cf. I 6,40; III 2,16; III
24,69; IV 1,1
ΕΠΙΚΤΗΤΟΥ ΕΓΧΕΙΡΙΔΙΟΝ
c. 1 Τών όντων τά μέν έστιν έφ' ήμΐν, τά δέ ούκ έφ' ήμΐν. έφ' ή μ ΐ ν 1
μέν ύπόληψις, όρμή, δρεξις, έκκλισις, καί ένί λόγω δσα ήμέτερα
έργα· ούκ έφ' ήμΐν δέ τό σώμα, ή κτήσις, δόξαι, άρχαί, καί ένί λόγω
όσα ούχ ήμέτερα έργα. και τα μέν έφ' ήμΐν έστι φύσει έλεύθερα, 2
5 α κ ώ λ υ τ α , ά π α ρ α π ό δ ι σ τ α · τα δέ ούκ έφ' ή μ ΐ ν α σ θ ε ν ή , δ ο ύ λ α ,
κωλυτά, αλλότρια, μέμνησο ούν ότι, έάν τά φύσει δούλα έλεύθερα 3
οίηθής καί τά αλλότρια ϊδια, έμποδισθήση, πενθήσεις, ταραχθήση,
μέμψη καί θεούς καί άνθρώπους· έάν δέ τό σόν μόνον οίηθής σον
είναι, τό δέ άλλότριον (ώσπερ έστίν) άλλότριον, ούδείς σε άναγ-
10 ούδείς-ούδένα cf. I 1,12; 10-11 ού-τινί sim. I 14,16; I 17,28; I 28,10; II 23,42; III
2,14; III 5,16; III 22,48; III 24,79; III 26,18; IV 7,9; s. 4 cf. II 2,12-14; IV 2,4-7; IV
10,18-19.25; 16-17 πάντως-περιγίνεται cf. II 23,28-29; s. 5 cf. II 18,24-25; III 3,14-15;
III 12,15; 19 ού πάντως τό φαινόμενον cf. I 27,1; 19-20 έξέταζε-εχεις cf. fr. I 7; 22
πρόχειρον εστω e.g. IV 4,39 (et saepius); ούδέν προς σέ = III 3,15; III 22,11; IV 1,6;
IV 6,10; sim. I 29,7.24; I 30,3; III 16,15; III 22,21
c. 2 s. 1 1-2 Μέμνησο-έκκλίνεται sim. III 23,9; 2-4 ό-δυστυχής cf. IV 4,35; 3 έν
όρέξει άποτυγχάνων, έν έκκλίσει περιπίπτων sim. I 4,1; II 14,8; III 22,48; 4-5 äv-
περιπεση cf. omnino I 4,1-4
10 κάσει ουδέποτε, ούδείς σε κωλύσει, ού μέμψη ούδένα, ούκ έγκαλέ-
σεις τινί, άκων πράξεις ούδέ έν, ούδείς σε βλάψει, έχθρόν ούχ έξεις,
ούδέ γάρ βλαβερόν τι πείση. τηλικούτων ούν έφιέμενος μέμνησο ότι 4
ού δει μετρίως κεκινημένον άπτεσθαι αύτών, ά λ λ ά τά μέν άφιέναι
παντελώς, τά δέ ύπερτίθεσθαι πρός τό παρόν, έάν δέ καί τ α ΰ τ α
15 θέλης καί ά ρ χ ε ι ν καί π λ ο υ τ ε ι ν , τυχόν μέν ο ύ δ ' αύτών τούτων
τεύξη διά τό καί τών προτέρων έφίεσθαι· πάντως γε μην έκείνων
ά π ο τ ε ύ ξ η δ ι ' ών μόνων έ λ ε υ θ ε ρ ί α καί ε ύ δ α ι μ ο ν ί α π ε ρ ι γ ί ν ε τ α ι .
εύθύς ούν πάση φαντασία τραχεία μελέτα έπιλέγειν ότι «φαντασία 5
εί, καί ού πάντως τό φαινόμενον»· έπειτα έξέταζε αύτήν καί δοκί-
20 μ α ζ ε τοις κανόσι τούτοις οίς έχεις, πρώτψ δέ τούτω καί μάλιστα,
πότερον περί τά έφ' ήμΐν έστιν ή περί τά ούκ έφ' ήμΐν- κάν περί τι
τών ούκ έφ' ήμΐν ή, πρόχειρον έστω τό διότι ούδέν πρός σέ.
c. 2 Μέμνησο ότι ορέξεως μέν έπαγγελία τό έπιτυχεΐν ού όρέγη, 1
έκκλίσεως δέ έπαγγελία τό μή περιπεσείν έκείνω ό έκκλίνεται· καί ό
μέν έν όρέξει άποτυγχάνων άτυχής, ό δέ έν έκκλίσει περιπίπτων
δυστυχής, άν μέν ούν μόνα έκκλίνης τά παρά φύσιν τών έπί σοί,
10 ού μέμψη ούδένα] ούδένα μέμψη Par II 11 ούδέ έ'ν] ούδέν Par Vat II ούδείς σε
βλάψει, έχθρόν ούχ εξεις] έχθρόν ούδένα εξεις, ούδείς σε βλάψει Nil II ούδείς σε
βλάψει om. Par II 12 πείση] ποιήση Yy II s. 4 12 τηλικούτου ACYy II 13 κεκινημένων
Pa?MPA: κεκινημένως Μ/ΙΙ άλλα] άλλων δέ Villebrunii cod. 7 m K, unde τών άλλων
δέ vel τάλλα (sic) δέ dubitanter ci. Schweighäuser, τών δ' άλλων ci. Koraes II
άφιέναι] έφιέναι AC: έφιέμενος Μ/ΜΡ: άφεΐναι Simpa (VII 92) Vat II 14ύπερθέσθαι
Simp (V 22.42, VII 92) Par Val II καί om. Pr/rMPVA II 15 άρχειν καί πλουτειν] άρχήν
καί πλούτον Τ: πλουτειν καί άρχειν Nil II 16 πάντων SÍJ Nil II 17 μόνον Yy Τ Par II
εύδαιμονία καί έλευθερία AC II έλευθερία] καί έλευθερία Μ / Ρ II περιγίνεται Sib Nil
Par Vat Simpa. (V 50): παραγίνεται ACYy T SimpA II s. 5 18 τραχεία φαντασία S II
τραχεία non vertit Perottus, addub. Wolf et Oliver II μελέτα] μάθε Sa II οτι om.
Olymp. Il φαντασία] φαντασία, φαντασία Olymp. II 19 εί] έστί ed. Schegk (1554) in
margine II 20 τούτοις om. Nil (probantibns Meibom et Schweighäuser Add.) II 21
πότερον Sib NilPar, et legisse videtur Simp (VI 24.25): πότεpαACYy Τ Vat II έστιν-
ήμΐν alterum om. ACYy II 22 η] ή AC II τό om. Τ II ότι Nil Par \\ σέ ACYySiö Τ Vat:
έμέ Nil Par. ημάς Simp (VI 37; seel ήμάς illud ortum est ex έφ'ήμΐν [1.21 (bis), 1. 22] )
c. 2 s. 1 1 Μέμνησο] μέμνησο δέ Vat II μέν ACYy Τ Simp (VII 7) Par Val: om. S
(praeter SCG'* s ') Μ/ΙΙ έπαγγελία] επαγγελία έστιν S (praeter SC): τό έπάγγελμα καί
τό τέλος έστί Simp (VII 8) II 1-2 τό-περιπεσείν] τό μή περιτυχειν Τ ; in margine
supplevit ού όρέγη. έκκλίσεως γάρ έπαγγελία τό μή περιτυχειν Τ' (i.e. in omissione
supplenda scriba falso τό μή περιτυχειν in textu pro τό έπιτυχεΐν reliquit) II 1 τό
έπιτυχεΐν ACYy (et legisse videtur fons codicis T, vide supra): τό τυχεΐν Simp (VII 8):
τυχεΐν Par. έπιτυχία S (τυχεΐν SC ex Par) Nil Vat II ορέγεται Nil II 2 δέ ACYy Sib Simp
(VII 9) Par Vat: γάρ Τ: om. Nil II έπαγγελία] έπάγγελμα καί τέλος έστί Simp (VII 9-
10): om. Par II περιπεσείν] περιτυχειν Τ: περιπίπτειν Nil II 3 έν όρέξει Nil: όρέξει
ACSiô Τ: όρέξη Yy: ορέξεως Par Vat II ατυχείς AC II έν alterum Nil: om. ACYySiô Τ
Par Vat II 4 δυστυχείς AC
u n d e r your control, you will not fall into any of the things you avoid;
but if you avoid illness or death or poverty, you will suffer misfortune.
2 T h e r e f o r e take away aversion from all the things that are not u n d e r
o u r control, a n d transfer it to the things that are u n n a t u r a l a m o n g
the things that are u n d e r o u r control. As to desire, refrain f r o m it
completely for the time being; for if you desire some of the things
that are not u n d e r o u r control, you are sure to be u n f o r t u n a t e ; and,
on the o t h e r h a n d , n o n e of the things that are u n d e r o u r control,
which it would be good to desire, is as yet within your reach. Use only
choice a n d refusal, lightly and with reservation and without straining.
ch. 3 With all the things that attract you or that are useful or that
are appreciated r e m e m b e r to say what kind of thing it is, starting
from the smallest things. If you are fond of a jug, say, "I am f o n d of a
jug"; for if it gets broken, you will not be upset. If you kiss your child
or wife, say that you are kissing a h u m a n being; for when it dies you
will not be upset.
ch. 4 W h e n you are about to undertake some action, r e m i n d your-
self what kind of action it is. If you are going to bathe, picture in your
m i n d the things that h a p p e n in a public bath — people who splash
you with water, people who jostle you, people who insult you, people
who steal; that way you will approach the action m o r e securely, if you
say f r o m the outset, "I want to have a bath, and to keep my choices in
a c c o r d a n c e with nature." And do so on every occasion. For in that
c. 2 AC/Yy//SÔ(SiG/HJ){ab 2 έκκλίσεως)—Τ
c. 3 A C / Y y / / Ô ( Q [ Π Ψ / Φ Ω ] ς [ Γ / Λ / τ ( Η / Σ / Δ θ ) ] ) / / / S i ô ( S i G / H J ) l a b 2 μέμ-
νησο|—TSiCjab 3 αν)
c. 4 AC/Siô(SiG/HJ){ab 2 έάν)—'TSzC(ab 2 έάν)
c. 3 resp. Simp. IX 3-5, XVI 6-7; imit. Cecaum., Strut. 142 (238,27-240,4 L.); 1-2
Έφ'-στεργομένων aff. SA/a[BD(CEFGHJx)] (VIII 1-2); 2-3 άπό-άρξάμενος resp.
Simp. IX 74-75, XVII 43-44; 3-5 αν-ταραχθήση cit. Olymp., in Grg. 26,25 (144,15-19
W.)
c. 4 resp. Simp. X 3-5; 1-2 "Οταν-έργον äff. SA/a[B(CEFGHJx)] (IX 1-2): "Οταν-
έστι aff. SD (IX 1-2); 1 "Οταν-σεαυτόν aff. Simp. L 3-4
5-6 νόσον-δυστυχήσεις cf. I 4,2; II 17,24; 5-6 νόσον, θάνατον, πενίαν cf. IV 6,2;
νόσον, πενίαν cf. III 20,17; s. 2 6-11 άρον-άνειμένως cf. I 4,1; fr. XXVII; 6-8 άρον-
άνελε sim. III 22,13; 6-7 αρον-ήμίν prias cf. III 12,7; IV 4,33; 8-9 άν-άνάγκη cf. IV
4,35; 9-10 τών-πάρεστι cf. IV 1,84; 11 μεθ' υπεξαιρέσεως = fr. XXVII,3
c. 3 cf. omnino III 24,84-88; 1 χρείαν παρεχόντων sim. I 19,4; 2-3 άπό-στέργω cf.
IV 1,111; 2-3 άπό-άρξάμενος cf. I 18,18; 3-4 καταγείσης αΰτής (sc. της χύτρας) cf. III
24,84; IV 10,34
c. 4 1-3 "Οταν-βαλανείψ cf. III 10,1; 1-2 "Οταν-εργον cf. III 15,1; 3 τά-
ένσειομένους cf. IV 4,24; 4-6 καί-τηρήσαι sim. II 2,2; 5 άψη του έργου sim. III 21,12;
6 et 9-10 τήν-τηρήσαι = II 2,2; III 4,9; sim. III 6,3; cf. IV 5,6
5 ούδενι ών έκκλίνεις περιπεσή· νόσον δ ' αν έκκλίνης ή θάνατον ή
πενίαν, δυστυχήσεις, άρον ούν τήν έκκλισιν άπό πάντων τών ούκ 2
έφ' ήμΐν και μετάθες έπί τά παρά φύσιν τών έφ' ήμΐν. τήν ορεξιν δέ
παντελώς έπί τοΰ παρόντος ά ν ε λ ε · άν τε γάρ όρέγη τών ούκ έφ'
ήμιν τίνος, άτυχείν άνάγκη, τών τε έφ' ήμΐν όσων όρέγεσθαι καλόν
10 άν, ούδέν ούδέπω σοι πάρεστι. μόνφ δέ τώ όρμάν καί άφορμάν
χρώ, κούφως καί μεθ' υπεξαιρέσεως καί άνειμένως.
c. 3 Έ φ ' έκάστου τών ψυχαγωγούντων ή χρείαν παρεχόντων ή
στεργομένων μέμνησο έπιλέγειν όποιον έστιν, άπό τών σμικροτάτων
άρξάμενος. άν χ ύ τ ρ α ν στέργης, ότι «χύτραν στέργω»· καταγείσης
γάρ αύτής ού ταραχθήση. άν παιδίον σαυτοΰ καταφιλής ή γ υ ν α ΐ -
5 κα, ότι άνθρωπον καταφιλεΐς- άποθανόντος γάρ ού ταραχθήση.
c. 4 "Οταν άπτεσθαί τίνος έργου μέλλης, ύπομίμνησκε σεαυτόν
όποιον τί έστι τό έργον, έάν λουσόμενος άπίης, πρόβαλλε σεαυτω
τά γ ι ν ό μ ε ν α έν β α λ α ν ε ί ω , τούς ά π ο ρ ρ α ί ν ο ν τ α ς , τούς ένσειο-
μένους, τούς λοιδοροΰντας, τούς κλέπτοντας· και ούτως άσφαλέσ-
5 τερον άψη τοΰ έργου, έάν έπιλέγης εύθύς ότι «λούσασθαι θέλω καί
τήν έ μ α υ τ ο ΰ π ρ ο α ί ρ ε σ ι ν κ α τ ά φ ύ σ ι ν έχουσαν τηρήσαι.» καί
ώσαύτως έφ' έκάστου έργου, ούτω γάρ, άν τι πρός τό λ ο ύ σ α σ θ α ι
5 έκκλινεΐς ci. Ch. Thurot II ή θάνατον non legisse videtur Simp (VII 17.50) II 5-6
πενίαν ή θάνατον Nil II 6 πονίαν Yy II δυστυχήσεις] δυστυχής Sib (δυστυχήσης et
incle δυστυχήσεις S Í G ' * P C ; εις S?J1 s l ) Il s. 2 9 εύτυχεΐν AC: άποτυγχάνειν ParII τε] δέ
Nil: om. C II έφ'] ούκ έφ' Nil MP II οσον-καλών Nil MP II ο σ ω ν ] ό σ α Sib (όσων
SîG 1 * s I , de le to α): δσον Par Μβ Μ/ΜΡ: τούτων (ών) Simp (VII 66) II 10 ά ν om.
S I G ' * P C Simp (VII 66.141) Nil Par (άν-παρή pro άν-πάρεστι Vat, sed άν Vat2PC,
incertum quid ante fuerit) II ούδέν om. AC II οϋπω Simp (VII 66.142) Nil Par II μόνω
δέ τώ] μόνον τό P a r II τω] τό Yy Τ Par II καί άφορμάν om. Τ II καί] ή Nil 1111 κούφως
S I G H Τ Nil Par·, κούφως μέντοι ACYySιJ Vat (cle Simp nil comperti est) II καί μεθ'
ύπεξαιρέσεως post άνειμένως transpos. Simp (VII 106): om. Simp (VII 85.116)
c. 3 1 έκάστω Sa (sed έκάστου SFJ ls ') Par II χρείαν ρ Sa Simp (VIII 13) Par Vat:
χρείας ACçYy T SA Nil II παρασχόντων AC II 2 όποιον] όποιον τί Par, et sic legisse
videtur Simp (VIII 34) Il σμικροτέρων Par II 3 αρχόμενος AC II στέργης] σείης Sib
(στέργης S«j' s ') II στέργω] σείω Sib (στέργω Stj' s ') II καταγείσης ΑΙκ'δ Τ (rasura post
τ, et ει p.c. A; cf. Diss III 24,84; IV 10,34): κατεαγείσης A a c CSzô SiC Nil Vat:
κατεαγέντος (sc. ποτηριού) Par II 4 αύτής om. Μ/ΙΙ άν-καταφιλής] εί-φιλής (sic)
Olymp. II άν] κάν S ι C II 5 καταφιλής Yy: φιλεΐς Olymp.
c. 4 1 άπτεσθαί S Simp (L 3, ad verbum reddens) Nil Par·, άψασθαι AC T Simp
(IX 16.83, libéré reddens) Vat: fort, άψεσθαί II 2 τί Τ Nil Par Vat om. AC S II
πρόβαλε C SiC II 3 γενόμενα M / M II άπορραινομένους Vat II τούς ένσειομένους Si C
Nil (cf. IV 4,24): τούς έγκρουομένους A C Vat : τούς έκκρουομένους Sib: τούς ένσειο-
μένους, τούς έγκρουομένους Τ II 5 έ'ψη SiC II εύθύς έπιλέγης Par II έπιλέγης] δέ λέγης
SiC II ότι εύθύς A C II οτι om. Par II θέλω] θέλω(ν, θέλω) νε1θέλω(, θέλω δέ) ci.
Schweighäuser II 6 κατά φύσιν έχουσαν τηρήσαι προαίρεσιν SiC II 6-10 καί-τηρήσαι
om. Nil II 7 ώσαύτως] οϋτως Τ II έ'ργου] έργου ού διαμαρτήσεις SiC
way, if something h a p p e n s that hinders you in your bathing, you will
say readily, "Well, I did not only want this, but I also wanted to keep
my choices in accordance with nature; b u t I will not d o so, if I get
irritated about the things that h a p p e n . "
ch. 5a People get upset not by what h a p p e n s but by their opinions
o n what h a p p e n s . For instance, d e a t h is n o t h i n g to be f e a r e d ,
because in that case it would have a p p e a r e d so to Socrates as well; but
the opinion about death, that it is to be feared, that is the thing to be
feared. T h e r e f o r e , whenever we are h a m p e r e d or upset or grieved,
let us never blame s o m e o n e else, but ourselves, that is, our opinions.
ch. 5b An u n e d u c a t e d person accuses o t h e r s for his failures; a
person who has started his education accuses himself; an e d u c a t e d
person accuses neither someone else n o r himself.
ch. 6 Do not be p r o u d of any excellence that is not your own. If a
horse proudly said, "I am beautiful", it would be bearable; but when
you proudly say, "I have a beautiful horse", you must know that you
c. 5a aff. Stob. IV 1,51,20 (SA; IV 2,1070,7-12 H.); resp. Simp. XVI 7-8; 1-4
Ταράσσει-έστιν resp. al-Kincli, ftwateXII 1 (44 [arabice], 60 [italice] R.-W.); Ambr.,
Bon. Mort. 8,31 (730,18-20 S.); 1-2 Ταράσσει-δόγματα aff. Eng., Theod. 87,14-15 L.;
S A / a [ BD (CEFGHJx)] (X 1-2); cit. Arethas, Sch.D.Chr. or. XVI 4 (112 S.); resp.
Procl., in Aie. 288,8-10 (II 326 S.); Simp. XII 2-3; fort. resp. Pleth., Virt. B4 (8,2-3
T.); 2-4 οιον-έστιν cit. Simp. XXIX 13-14; 3-4 τό δόγμα-έστιν resp. Simp. XXIX 43-
44; 5 μηδέποτε-εαυτούς imit. [Ant.] 28 (8 Atli.)
c. 5b aff. Olymp., in Ale. 101,8-12 (= Olymp.(1)·, 67 W.); cit. Olymp., in Grg. 39,1 (=
Olymp.(2)·, 198,3-4 W.); Procl., in Ale. 287,3-9 (II 326 S.); resp. Olymp., in Grg. 24,3
(= Olymp.(3); 131,1-14 W.); Simp. LXVI 10-12; 1-2 Άπαιδεύτου-κακώς aff.
SA/α[BD(CEFGHJx)] (XI 1-2); Vind. 50 (294 Μ.); ΦΑ 99 (13 S.)
c. 6 aff. Apostolius VII 60b (II 411,16-21 L.-S.); Stob. III 21,17 (SMA HI 560,8-13
H.); resp. Miskawayh, Tahdhib VI 2,2,a.2 (197 Z. [arabice]; 297-298 A. [gallice]);
Simp. XIII 3-7; 1 Έπί-προτερήματι aff. S A / a [ BD (CEFGHJx)] (XII 1)
8 έμπόδιον SiC Par Vat : έμποδίζον Sib: έμποδών AC Τ (deest Nit) II έσται] έστί
Τ: έσται σοι SiC: έσται σοι λέγειν Par II διότι] οτι Sib SiC Vat : om. Par II άλλ' om.
SiC Par Vat II 10 έάν αγανακτώ] άγανακτών SiC Vat II γενόμενα SiC
c. 5a 1 τους άνθρώπους] τήν ψυχήν τών πολλών [Ant.] II 1-2 τά alterum—δόγματα]
τό δόγμα τό περί αύτά [Ant.] II 2 τών πραγμάτων] αύτών Sa Par: αύτά [Ant.] II οίον
om. Stob. Nil II θάνατος ACWwS T S i C Stob. Par Vat : ό θάνατος OŒSzô Simp (Χ
25.28.35) Nil II ούδέν] ού Stob. Nil II δεινόν] φοβερόν Stob. II 3 Σωκράτει] σώμα SiC II
έφαίνετο] ήν Stob. II 3-4 άλλά-έστιν om. Parll 3-4 τό prius—δεινόν prius] τό δόξαι τόν
θάνατον είναι φοβερόν Stob. II 3 τού om. ACWw II οτι τΨ SiC II 4 έκεϊνο τό δεινόν
έστιν om. ACWwô Stob, (legit al-Kindï; de Ambr. nihil comperti est) Il έκεΐ Nil II 4-5 ή
ταρασσώμεθα ή λυπώμεθα om. Stob. Para (habent ParMA) II 4 ταρασσώμεθα] σπα-
ραττώμεθα ACWw: σπαρασσώμεθα b (sed ταρασσώμεθα habent Φ Ω ) II 5 άλλον]
άλλους δ: τήν γένεσιν ή άλλον τινά [Ant.] II αίτιώμεθα ACWwôSiô SiC Stob. Nil Val :
αίτιασώμεθα Τ [Ant.] Par II 6 τουτέστι] τοΰτο δέ έστι Stob. II έαυτών] φαύλα Stob.
c. 5b 1 άπαίδευτον ΦΛ II έργον] έστιν έργον Simp (XI 4; sed έστιν non habent S
SimpB): γάρ έργον ci. Koraes (cf. Simp XI 3-7): om. Vind. ΦΛ II τό om. Olymp.(1) Par II
άλλοις ACWwô T S i C S Olymp.{1, 3) Vat, et legisse videtur Procl. (ό μέν απαίδευτος
άλλους αιτιάται): άλλω Olymp.(2, libéré reddens) Vind. ΦΛ NilPar II 2 πράσση Vind.
ΦΛ ("fortasse πράσσεις" Schenkl) II καλώς SD II ήργμένου παιδεύεσθαι] ήργμένου δέ
παιδεύεσθαι Olymp.(1): ό δέ προκόπτων Procl. II έαυτώ] έαυτώ έγκαλεΐν, μή μέντοι
ά λ λ ο ι ς Olymp. (1\ δει έαυτώ μέμφεσθαι καί μή ά λ λ ω 2) II π ε π α ι δ ε υ μ έ ν ο υ ]
πεπαιδευμένου δέ Olymp.(1): ό δέ πεπαιδευμένος Procl. II 3 μήτε άλλω μήτε έαυτφ]
μηδέ έαυτώ μηδέ άλλω Olymp. (2): μήτε έαυτώ μήτε άλλοις Olymp. (1): ούτε έαυτόν ούτε
άλλους (αιτιάται) Procl. II μήτε-μήτε] μηδέ-μηδέ Olymp.(2) II άλλω ACWwôSiô TSiC
Olymp.(2) Nil Par Vat : ά λ λ ο ι ς Olymp.(1), et ita legisse videtur Procl. (b δέ
πεπαιδευμένος ούτε έαυτόν ούτε άλλους αιτιάται)
c. 6 1 Έπί om. Nil II ό om. SiC II 2 έλεγεν έπαιρόμενος Stob. Apost. II έλεγεν]
έλεγεν άν AC SiE II οίστόν] άνεκτόν Stob. Apost. II άν om. Apost. II 3 έπαιρόμενος om.
Stob. Apost. II ϊππου Villebrunii cod. 7 m K, et legisse videtur Simp (XII 16-17),
coniecerat Upton: bono equi vertit Perottus (qui cod. SG in interpretanclo usus est):
ϊππω AC Sib T S i C Stob. Apost. Nil Vat, et sic legisse videtur Par (ίματίω pro ϊππου
άγαθώ praebens) II άγαθώ] καλώ SiC Vat
are boasting about a horse's good. What, then, is yours? T h e use of
impressions. T h e r e f o r e , when you behave in accordance with nature
in the use of impressions, then you can be proud; for then you will be
p r o u d of a good of your own.
ch. 7 J u s t as on a voyage, when the ship rides at a n c h o r , if you
should go ashore to get water, you will also collect a shell-fish or a
b u l b on your way, b u t you will have to keep watching the ship a n d
continually look back in case the captain is calling, and, if he should
call, give u p all these things, lest you should be thrown on board tied
u p like the sheep, so too in life, if instead of a shell-fish or a bulb you
are given a wife or a child, there will be n o t h i n g against it; but if the
captain calls, give u p all these things and r u n to the ship, without so
m u c h as looking back; and if you are old, never even move far away
from the ship, lest you should be missing when he calls you.
4 τί-φαντασιών = III 24,69; cf. fr. IV 4-5; 4-6 ώσθ'-έπαρθήστι cf. III 1,40; III 7,7
c. 7 7-8 έάν-έπιστρεφόμενος cf. III 5,9-10
έπαίρη. τί ούν έστι σόν; χρήσις φαντασιών, ώσθ' όταν έν χρήσει
φαντασιών κατά φύσιν σχής, τηνικαΰτα έπάρθητι· τότε γάρ έπί σώ
τινι άγαθω έπαρθήση.
c. 7 Καθάπερ έν πλω τού πλοίου καθορμισθέντος εί έξέλθοις
ύ δ ρ ε ύ σ α σ θ α ι , όδού μέν πάρεργον καί κ ο χ λ ί δ ι ο ν ά ν α λ έ ξ η καί
βολβάριον, τετάσθαι δέ δει τήν διάνοιαν έπί τό πλοΐον καί συνεχώς
έπιστρέφεσθαι μή τι ό κυβερνήτης καλέση, κάν καλέση, π ά ν τ α
5 έ κ ε ΐ ν α άφιέναι, 'ίνα μή δεδεμένος έμβληθής ώς τά πρόβατα, ούτω
καί έν τω βίω, έάν διδώται άντί βολβαρίου καί κοχλιδίου γυναικά-
ριον και παιδίον, ούδέν κωλύσει· έάν δέ ό κυβερνήτης καλέση,
τρέχε έπί τό πλοΐον άφείς έκεΐνα άπαντα μηδέ έπιστρεφόμενος· έάν
δέ γέρων ής, μηδέ ά π α λ λ α γ ή ς ποτε τού πλοίου μακράν, μή ποτε
10 καλούντος έλλίπης.
4 έπαίρη] μέγα φρονείς Stob. Apost. II σόν] τό σόν SiC Par Vat II χρήσις] εί χρήσις
SiC II 4-5 ώσθ' οταν έν χρήσει φαντασιών] ήν οταν Stob.: ας οταν Apost. II 5 κατά]
έπαρθής κατά SiH'P c J: έπαρθείς κατά S i G H a c l II σχής ACSiô Τ Vat (cf. III 1,40):
εχης SiG'* s l Si C Stob. Apost. Nil Par II τηνικαΰτα] τότε Stob. Apost. II 5-6 έπάρθητι-
άγαθώ om. Τ II 5 έπάρθητι SiG'* s 1 SiC Stob. Vat : έπαρθήση ACSzô (cleest T, vide
supra): ευλόγως έπαρθήση Nil (cf. Diss III 7,7 ευλόγως έπαιρόμεθα) II έπί σώ] έπίσης
SiC II 5-6 σώ τινι άγαθω] τω σώ πλεονεκτήματι Stob. Apost. II 6 έπαίρη Sib
c. 7 1 Καθάπερ] ώσπερ S (praeter SJx) Par II πλω] πλοίω SAB Par (πλώ habent
SCDJx; λιμένι SEFGH) II του om. Stob. II 2 μέν om. M/II πάρεργον] πάρεργόν έστι(ν)
S i G H SiC (non ita SiEJ) Par II καί prius] τό SiC: om. Parll κοχλίας SiC: κοχλίδας
Par : μοχλίδιον C II άναλέξασθαι Sib Si C Par Stob.: άναλέξαι Nil II καί alterum] ή
Simp (XIII 40) II 3 βολτάριον Stob. II δέ om. Nil II δει τήν διάνοιαν om. Stob. II τήν
διάνοιαν om. Par II τώ πλοίω Τ II συνεχές Stob. II 4 τι SiC Stob. Nil Par Vat : τοι σε
ACSiJ: όψέ T u v (sed vix legibile): ποτε SiGH II καλέση prius ACSiô Par. καλέσει
SiC: κελεύση Τ: καλή Stob. Nil Vat II καλέση alterum] κελεύση Τ: καλή Stob. II πάντας
Stob, (πάντα σ' Hense) II 5 έκεΐνα om. Stob. II αφ ες SiC: άφεΐναι Stob. II βληθής Par:
βληθή Stob, (βληθής Hense) II 6 έν] οί έν SiC II διδώται] διδώνται SiC: διδώται όδοΰ
πάρεργον Stob. II βόλβου Stob. II κοχλίου Stob. II 7 καί] ή Α SiC Vat, et legisse videtur
Par (αδελφοί ή φίλοι κτέ) II παιδάριον SiC II ούδέν] ούδέ Μ/ΜΡ II κωλύσει] κωλύσεις
SiC: κωλύει Par Vat II καλέση] κελεύση Τ: καλέση έπί τό πλοΐον Simp (XIII 47) II 8
τρέχειν SiGH (non ita SiJ) Il άφείς έκεΐνα άπαντα] πάντα άφείς ένταΰθα Simp (XIII
49; cf. XIII 55 τά τήδε πάντα καταλιπών) II άπαντα ASiGH Τ Vat : πάντα CSiJ Simp:
om. SiC Stob. Nil Par II μηδέ SiC Simp (XIII 49) Nil Par Stob.: μηδέν ACS ι ft Τ Vat II 8-
9 έάν δέ γέρων ής] άν δέ ής γέρων Stob. II 9 ής] ει AC: ή SiHJ et fort. S i G a c l II μηδέ
απαλλαγής ποτε] μηδέποτε απαλλαγής Par (et om. μακράν) II απαλλαγής] άποχώρει
Stob. II ποτε prius om. SiGH (habet SiJ) Stob. II 10 καλούμενος S iC Simp (in
paraphrasi, XIII 65) NilParW έλλίπης] έλλείπης A (sed ι A* s ') Stob. Α: έλλίπης καί
δεδεμένος βληθής (βληθήση SiC) • ό γαρ έκών μή έπόμενος άκων (άκων om. Par α
SiC) άνάγκη τοΰτο πείσεται Si C Par Vat
ch. 8 Do n o t seek to have events h a p p e n as you wish, but wish
them to h a p p e n as they do h a p p e n , and all will be well with you.
ch. 9 Illness is an i m p e d i m e n t to the body, but not to choice, if it
does not wish so itself. Lameness is an impediment to the leg, but not
to choice. And tell yourself this about each of the things that h a p p e n
to you; for you will find it to be an impediment to something else, but
not to you.
ch. 10 At everything that h a p p e n s to you r e m e m b e r to turn to
yourself a n d find what capacity you have to deal with it. If you see a
beautiful boy or girl, you will find self-control as the capacity to deal
with it; if hard labour is imposed on you, you will find e n d u r a n c e ; if
abuse, you will find patience. And when you make a habit of this, the
impressions will not carry you away.
ch. 11 Never say in the case of anything, "I have lost it", but "I have
given it back." Your child has died? It has been given back. Your wife
c. 8 A/CWw—Τ
c. 9 A C / ô ( Q [ n V / 0 ] ç [ r / A / t ( E / L / A e ) ] ) / / S î 6 ( S i G / H J ) ( a b 2 χ ώ λ ω σ ι ς ΐ —
TSzC(bis; ab 2 χώλωσις!
c. 10 A C / Q ( I W / < l > ) / / S i ô ( . S t G / H J ) | a b 2 πρός)—TSiC[ab 2 πρόςΙ
c. 11 A C / δ (ρ[ΠΨ/ΦΩ ]ς[Γ/Λ/τ ( Ξ / Σ / Δ Θ ) ] ) / / S i h ( StG/HJ) |ab 2 xo)///Tt—
TSîCjab 2 rà|
c. 8 aff. Gnom. (III 471 Β.); [Max.], Loc. comm. 42 (col. 924A); Mel., Loc. comm. II
89 (col. 1220B); S A / a [ BD (CEFGHJx) ] (XIV 1-2); Simp. LXXI 17-19; Stob. II 8,23
(FP; II 157,18-19 W.); cit. ΑΠΜ 83 (25 S.); Bas., Ep. 151 (II 76,14-15 C.); Marc. 109a
(111 O.); Procop., Ep. 30,14 (20 G.-L.); Simp. XV 3-4; imit. Dor., Ep. 2,187 (502,14-
16 R.-P.); —, Sent. 12,202 (528,43-44 R.-P.); al-Kindi, Risalà II 4 (33 [arabice], 49
[italice] R.-W.); 1 Μή-θέλεις aff. Simp. XXXV 251-252; 1-2 θέλε-γίνετοα cit. Simp.
XVI 5-6
c. 9 aff. Stob. II 8,22 (FP; II 157,12-16 W.); resp. Simp. XVI 5; fort. resp. Hierocl.
XI 1 (42,20-43,1 K ) ; 1-2 Νόσος-θέλη aff. SA/α[BD(CEFGHJx)] (XV 1-2); 1-2 έάν
μή αύτή θέλη fort, usurp. Hierocl. XI 1 (42,21 Κ.)
c. 10 imit. [Ant.] 39 (9 Atb.); resp. Simp. XVII 3-5; fort. resp. [Ant.] 3 (4 Atb.); 1-
2 Έφ'-αύτου aff. .SA (XVI 1-3): 1-2 Έφ'-έχεις aff. .SBD(CEFGHJx) (XVI 1-2); 5-6
ού-φαντασίαι usurp. [Ant.] 32 (8 Ath.)
c. 11 aff. Stob. IV 1,44,79 (SMA; IV 2,978,17-979,2 H.); resp. [Ant.] 36 (9 Atb.);
Ibn Fatik, Mukhtār p. 42 B.; imit. al-Kindi, RisalāVUl (38-39 [arabice], 54-55 [itali-
ce] R.-W.); 1-4 Μηδέποτε-άπήτησε aff. Eng., Theod. 87,10-13 L. (4 τί-άπήτησε libéré
reddens); 1-2 Μηδέποτε-άπέδωκα aff. S A / α [BD (CEFGHJx)] (XVII 1-2); 2 τό παι-
δίον άπέθανεν; άπεδόθη cit. Hierocl. XI 6 (44,13 K); fort, usurp. B a s J u l . 36 (col.
245b)
c. 11 A C / ô ( G [ n V ^ Q ] ç [ r / A / T ( E / L / A e ) ] ) / / S z ô ( S z G / H J ) | a b 2 τ ό } / / / Τ ΐ —
T.SiC(ab 2 τό|
c. 12 Α ^ δ ( ρ [ Π Ψ / Φ ] ς [ Γ / Λ / τ ( Ξ / Σ / Δ Θ ) ] ) / / . $ ΐ δ ( 5 ί ' 0 / Η ρ ^ Ι ; ) 2 αν p r i o r e ) / / /
Tt—T.SiC)ab 2 αν priore)
5-6 ώς prius — παριόντες cit. Simp. XVIII 2-3; 5-6 ώς alterum — παρόντες resp.
[Ant.] 80 (15 Atb.); Olymp., in Grg. 48,4 (252,31-253,2 W.)
c. 12 s. 1 1-3 Ε ί - έ σ τ α ι aff. Eng., Tlieod. 87,4-6 L.; 1 Εί-έπιλογισμούς aff.
SA/a[BD(CEFGHJx)] (XVIII 1); 2-3 α ν prius—έσται aff. Simp. XXXII 7-8; 3-4
κρεΐσσον-ταρασσόμενον fort. resp. [Max.], Loc. comm. 53 (col. 957B); Mel., Loc.
comm. I 55 (col. 952B); —, — I 58 (col. 957D); 3 λιμώ άποθανείν resp. Simp. XXXII
10-11; 3-4 άλυπον καί άφοβον aff. Simp. VII 136, XII 3; s. 2 aff. Stob. III 19,15 (SMA
(lectiones codicis Br ex Erich interpolati non citantur); III 533,12-17 H.); 5-6 άρξαι-
σμικρών resp. Simp. IX 74-75, XVII 43-44; 6 έκχειται-οίνάριον resp. Eng., Theod.
87,13 L.; 7 έπίλεγε-άταραξία aff. Eng., Theod. 87,13-14 L.
4-5 τί-έπιμελοΰ cf. I 1,32; 5 μέχρι δ' αν διδώται cf. III 24,86; IV 1,79.105;
πανδοκείου cf. I 24,14; II 23,36.37.41.43.45; IV 5,15
c. 12 cf. omnino III 26; s. 1 2 ούχ εξω διατροφάς cf. I 9,8; III 26,29; IV 10,27; 3-4
κρεΐσσον-ταρασσόμενον cf. fr. XXXII; 3-4 αλυπον καί αφοβον sim. III 22,48; III
24,117; IV 1,5; IV 6,16; cf. gnom. Stob. (C) 35; s. 2 5-6 άρξαι-σμικρών cf. I 18,18; IV
1,111; 6 έκχειται-οίνάριον sim. IV 1,141; έκχεΐται τό έλάδιον sim. IV 10,26; έλάδιον,
οίνάριον sim. III 10,16; 7 έπίλεγε-άταραξία cf. IV 3,7-8; 8 προΐκα-περιγίνεται = IV
2,2; IV 10,19; 8-9 οταν-θέλεις sim. I 13,2
άπεδόθη. τό χωρίον άφηρέθη; ούκοΰν καί τοΰτο άπεδόθη. «άλλά
κακός ό άφελόμενος.» τί δέ σοι μέλει, δια τίνος σε ό δούς άπήτησε;
5 μέχρι δ ' άν διδώται, ώς αλλότριων αύτών έπιμελοΰ, ώς τοΰ πανδο-
κείου οί παριόντες.
c. 12 Εί προκόψαι θέλεις, άφες τούς τοιούτους έπιλογισμούς· 1
«άν αμελήσω τών έμών, ούχ έξω διατροφάς»· «άν μή κολάσω τόν
π α ΐ δ α , πονηρός έσται.» κρεΐσσον γάρ έστι λιμώ άποθανείν άλυπον
καί άφοβον γενόμενον ή ζην έν άφθόνοις ταρασσόμενον · κρεΐσσον
5 δέ καί τόν π α ΐ δ α κακόν είναι ή σέ κακοδαίμονα. άρξαι τοιγαρούν 2
άπό τών σμικρών, έ κ χ ε ΐ τ α ι τό έ λ ά δ ι ο ν , κλέπτεται τό ο ί ν ά ρ ι ο ν ·
έ π ί λ ε γ ε ότι «τοσούτου π ω λ ε ί τ α ι ά π ά θ ε ι α , τοσούτου ά τ α ρ α ξ ί α ·
προίκα δέ ούδέν περιγίνεται.» οταν δέ καλής τόν π α ΐ δ α , ένθυμοΰ
ότι δ ύ ν α τ α ι μή ύπακοΰσαι, ή ύπακούσας μηδέν ποιήσαι ών θέλεις·
10 ά λ λ ' ούχ ούτως έστίν αύτώ καλώς ι'να έπ' έκείνω ή τό σέ μή
ταραχθήναι.
3 άφηρέθην Sib (ν del. SiG ' *PC) II ούκοΰν καί τοΰτο om. Tt II καί τοΰτο om. Nil II
3-4 άλλά-άφελόμενος om. Tt II 3 άλλά] άλλ' 6 SiC II 4 τί-άπήτησε] ό δούς σοι γάρ
άπήτησε Eug. II σοι] μοι Slob. II μέλλει TtSiGHJ 1 s 1 Τ Μ Μ Ρ (μέλει SiJ1) II διά τίνος δ
(praeter ΑΠ) T S i C Par Vat, et legit al-Kindi: διάτί AAIISiô (add. νος SiG>* sl ) Stob.:
διότι C Nil II σε] με Stob.: om. Nil II άπήτησεν ό δούς Nil II 5 μέχρι δ' άν] οταν Tt II
διδώται Simp (XVII 33) Nil Vat : δίδωται Stob.: δίδοται (sic) Tt: άποδιδώται Τ:
διδώνται SiC: διδώ ΑΟρΛΓΧίδ: διδώς t II 5-6 ώς prius—παριόντες] έπιμελοΰμαι ώς
τοΰ πανδοκίου Stob. II 5 άλλοτρίων αύτών TSzC'P c Nil Vat, et legunt Simp (XVII 24-
26.28.46, XVIII 2) Par: άλλοτρίων αύτοΰ S i C a c l : άλλοτρίου αύτοΰ ACbSib: άλλο-
τρίου Φ-tTt II τοΰ om. SiC
c. 12 s. 1 1 διαλογισμούς AC6 SE Eug.: λογισμούς Φ Par II 2 äv prius om. Tt II
έξει Tt II διατροφάς] διαστροφάς Tt: διατροφήν Nil II κολακεύσω Eng. II 3 γάρ έστι
ÔTtSiGH Simp (XVIII 31) Nil Par Vat : πάρεστι SiC: γάρ ACVSiJ Τ II 4 καί om. SiC
II γινόμενον Τ II 5 δέ καί Tt T S i C Simp (XVIII 36) Par: δ έ A C b S i b Vat : καί Μ Η I
είναι] γενέσθαι Simp (XVIII 36) Il s. 2 5 τοιγαροΰν] ούν Stob. II 6 τό έλάδιον AC0Si0
SiC Nil Diss (III 10,16): τό έλαιον ΦΤι Τ Diss (IV 10,26) Stob. Par, et legit Simp
(XVIII 49.90.93): τοΰλαιον Vat II 7λέγε Stob. II οτι om. Eug. Nil Par II τοσούτου prius]
τοσούτω Τ: τοσοΰδε Stob. II εύπάθεια AC II τοσούτου alteram] τοσούτο Tt II 8 δέ prias
om. Stob. II ούθέν Stob. II παραγίνεται bSib: γίνεται Diss (bis) Stob. II οταν] έάν SiC II
δέ alteram om. Nil II ένθυμοΰ] προεπινόει Stob. II 9 οτι] καί οτι δ II μή] καί μή T S i C
Stob. II ή Tt T S i C Simp (XVIII 65.84.87) Diss Nil Par: και ACôSiô Stob. Vat : ή καί G
[Uppsal. gr. 25] (probantibus Villebrune et Koraes) Il ύπακούσας om. Stob. Il μηδέν]
μηδέ M/M ac '^ Il 10-11 άλλ'-ταραχθήναι om. δ II 10 άλλ'] καί AC II έστίν] έστω vel ε'ίη
ci. Wolf: εσται Par II αύτώ om. Tt II καλώς] καλώς, ολως δέ σοί καλώς TtSiô Vat :
om. Stob. II έπ'] έν Stob. II έκείνων Τ: έκείνον A a c l (ut vid.) Il σέ μή] έμέ Tt T Simp
(XVIII 67) Stob.: σέ SiG 1 V SiC Par
ch. 13 If you want to make progress, you should be c o n t e n t to
a p p e a r senseless a n d silly in external matters. Do not wish to give the
impression of knowing anything; a n d if some people believe you to
be an important person, distrust yourself. For you must know that it is
not easy to keep your choice in accordance with n a t u r e a n d at the
same time to care for external things; but if you care for the o n e you
must inevitably neglect the other.
ch. 14a If you wish your children and your wife and your friends
to live by all means, you are foolish; for you wish the things that are
n o t u n d e r your control to be u n d e r your control, a n d the things
that b e l o n g to o t h e r s to b e l o n g to you. In the same way, if you
want your slave-boy to make no mistakes, you are stupid; for you
wish badness not to be badness, but something else. But if you wish
not to fail in what you desire, that is what you are able to achieve;
t h e r e f o r e exercise yourself in those things that you are able to
achieve.
ch. 14b Each m a n ' s master is the o n e who has the power to
achieve or prevent what that m a n does or does not wish. T h e r e f o r e
everyone who wishes to be free should neither wish nor avoid any of
the things that are u n d e r o t h e r p e o p l e ' s c o n t r o l ; if not so, it
inevitably leads to slavery.
c. 13 A C / S i ô ( S Î G / H J ) | a b 3 ïa0i|//Tt—TS?C(ab 3 ϊσθι)
c. 14a AC/SÎ6(.SÎG/HJ) |ab 2 τά|//Tt—TSiC(ab 2 tà)
c. 14b A C / S z ô ( S î G / H J ) ( a b 3 0στις|//Π(3-4 οστις-άνάγκη)—TSîCiab 3 οστιςΙ
c. 13 1-3 Εί-σεαυτώοί. II 1,36; 1-2 Εί-ήλίθιος cf. I 22,18; 2-3 κάν-σεαυτώ cf. gnom.
Stob. (C) 3; 3-5 'ίσθι-άμελήσαι cf. II 2,10; omnino IV 2; IV 10,25; gnom'. Stob. (C)
10; 3-4 τήν-φυλάξαι cf. ad c. 4; 5 άλλ'-άμελήσαι sim. IV 2,7
c. 14a [s. 1] 1-2 Έάν-εΐ cf. III 24,20.87; IV 1,67.107; 2-4 τά-ει sim. IV 5,7; 5 άν-
δύνασαι cf. II 2,4; IV 1,75
c. 14b [s. 2] 1-2 Κύριος-άφελέσθαι sim. II 2,26; IV 1,58-59; cf. I 4,19; II 13,10; IV
1,82.85; IV 4,38; IV 5,4; IV 7,10; IV 12,8; 3-4 οστις-άνάγκη cf. II 2,12-13.25; IV 1,77; 4
εί δέ μή, (...) άνάγκη = IV 10,6
c. 13 Et προκόψαι θέλεις, ύπόμεινον ένεκα τών έκτος ά ν ο υ ς
δόξαι και ηλίθιος, μηδέν βούλου δοκεΐν έπίστασθαι· καν δόξης τις
είναί τισιν, άπίστει σεαυτω. ϊσθι γαρ ότι ού ράδιον καί τήν προαί-
ρεσιν τήν σεαυτού κατά φύσιν έχουσαν φ υ λ ά ξ α ι καί τά έκτός·
5 ά λ λ ' άνάγκη τού έτέρου έπιμελούμενον τού έτέρου άμελήσαι.
c. 14a Έ ά ν θέλης τά τέκνα σου καί τήν γ υ ν α ί κ α καί τούς [1]
φίλους πάντως ζην, ηλίθιος εί· τά γάρ μή έπί σοί θέλεις έπί σοί είναι
καί τά ά λ λ ό τ ρ ι α σά είναι, ούτω κάν τόν παίδα θέλης μή άμαρτά-
νειν, μωρός εί· θέλεις γάρ τήν κακίαν μή είναι κακίαν, ά λ λ ' ά λ λ ο
5 τι. άν δέ θέλης όρεγόμενος μή άποτυγχάνειν, τοΰτο δ ύ ν α σ α ι · τοΰτο
ούν άσκει ό δύνασαι.
c. 14b Κύριος έκάστου έστίν ό τών ύ π ' έκείνου θελομένων ή μή [2]
θελομένων έχων τήν έξουσίαν είς τό περιποιήσαι ή ά φ ε λ έ σ θ α ι .
όστις ούν έλεύθερος είναι βούλεται, μήτε θελέτω τι μήτε φευγέτω
τών έπ' άλλοις· εί δέ μή, δουλεύειν άνάγκη.
c. 1 5 A C / Δ ( Ρ [ Π Ψ / Φ Ω ] ς [ Γ / Λ / Τ ( Ξ / Σ / Δ Θ ) ] ) / / S Z 0 ( S Î G / H J ) (ab 2 γέγογέ)
///Tt—'T.SîClab 2 γέγογέ)
c. 16 AC/Sift(.SzG/HJ)Iab 3 άλλ'|//Τΐ—'T.SzC{ab 3 άλλ'Ι
c. 15 resp. Simp. XXV 3-4.18-19; 1-6 Μέμνησο-συμπότης aff. Stob. III 5,20 (MATr
llectiones codicum LBr ex Erich interpolatorum non citantur); III 262,8-263,5 H.); 1
Μέμνησο-περιφερόμενον aff. SA/α[BD(CEFGHJx)] (XXIII 1-2); 6 άξιος τών θεών
imit. [Ant.] 66 (13 Ath.)
c. 16 aff. Stob. IV 1,44,78 (SMA; IV 2,978,8-15 IT); 1-3 "Οταν-έκτός aff.
SA/α [BD (CEFGHJx)] (XXIV 1-3); 1 "Οταν-πένθει aff. Simp. XXVI 5; 2-3 πρόσεχε-
έκτός resp. Simp. XXVI 5-7
c. 15 1 Μέμνησο οτι om. Stob. Par II οτι ώς] ϊ>πως ci. Schweighäuser II ώς om. çTt
Sa (habet .Sx; add. SG'* S ') Stob. Il σε] σε οϋτω Stob.: om. Par II άνατρέφεσθαι SA II 2
γέγονέ τι] εί γέγονε Si C: τι γέγονε(ν) Stob. Nil II κοσμίως τήν χείρα Tt II κοσμίως]
μετρίως Stob. II κατάλαβε .SiC: μεταλάμβανε Simp (XXIII 16): έ φ α ψ α ι Stob. II 3
κατάτρεχε Par II ήκει] έλήλυθε Stob. II έπίβαλε ΓΘΦ Vat : έπέβαλε SiC II 4 άλλά-σέ]
ά λ λ ' έκδέχου κατά σέ γενέσθαι αύτό Stob. II 4-5 οϋτω prius—πλούτον] οϋτω πρός
πλοΰτον, οϋτω πρός άρχάς, οϋτω πρός γάμον Stob. II 4-5 οϋτω πρός γυναίκα om. TSiC,
nec legisse videtur Simp (XXIII 8) (habent Nil Vat\ om. Par suo more) II 5 οϋτω (bis)
om. Nil II 5-6 άξιός ποτε Nil II 5 ποτέ om. Stob. II 6 συμπότης τών θεών Stob. II 6-9 άν-
έλέγοντο om. Stob. II 6 άν] οταν M/II καί om. SiC [2] Il προσενεχθέντων Nil II σοι om.
SiC [3] II λάβης] μεταλάβης dubitanter ci. Meibom II 7 άλλ'] ά λ λ ά καί SiGH (non
ita SiJ) Il περιίδης Nil II τότε om. SiC Par II συμπότης μόνον Simp (XXIII 32) Il τών
θεών εση] εση θεοΰ Nil II εση om. Si C II 8 Διογένης καί Ηράκλειτος] 'Ηράκλειτος τε
καί Διογένης Simp (XXIII 39) II καί οί ομοιοι om. Simp (I.e.) II 9 άξίως] άξιοχρέωςΤ:
om. SiC II θεοί Τ
c. 16 1 ϊ δ η ς Τ S a Simp (XXIV 8, XXVI 5) Stob. Par: είδής SA: ϊ δ η ς τ ι ν ά ACTt
SEG ' *s' Nil Vat 11 ή άποδημοΰντος τέκνου] ή ώς άποθανόντος αύτώ τέκνου ή ώς άπο-
δημοΰντος Simp (XXIV 8-9) 112 άπολωλεκότοςTt .Sa (praeter SE) Stob. ParM:
άπολελωκότας ParY: άπολελοκότας ParV II τά om. 5ΒΙΙαύτοΰ S(aÙT0ÛSGJ: έαυτοΰ
SE) Il πρόσεχε om. Simp (XXIV 9) II ή φ α ν τ α σ ί α σ ε Par II συναρπάση ή φαντασία Simp
(XXIV 10) II 3 όντα SDFGH (deest SE; ος SG'* s l ) II αύτοΰ] αύτόν SG a c 1 *: τ ο ΰ ά ν -
θρώπου Stob. II τοις έκτός om. Stob. Par (probantibus Meibom, Heyne et Kronenberg
(1910),166) II τοις] τοΰ Τ II εύθύς] εύθύςδιαίρει παράσεαυτώ καίλέγε ACTtSiô Vat :
εύθύς διαίρειν (sic) SiF II έστωπρόχειρον] τό χείρον (πρόχειρον Hense) έστω Stob.:
om. Vat II 4 τ ά συμβεβηκότα Stob. 115 τό δόγμα τό περί τούτων] τό περί τούτου δόγμα Tt:
τ ά δόγματα Stob. II τό περί τούτων om. TSiC Stob. 11 το ΰτων NilParVat : τούτον AC:
τούτου Tt.S'iö (desuntTSiC Stob.) II 6 αύτοίς Stob. II τύχοι Tt SiC II συνεπιστενάξαι]
συνεπιστέναξον SiC: έπιστενάξαιTt" 0 ' Stob.: καί συνεπιστενάξαι SiGH II πρόσεχε
μέντοι] προσέχων μέντοι Nil : λίαν δέπροσέχων Stob. II μέντοι om. ACSiJ II 7 έξωθεν Nil
II ante στενάξης add. ου (sic) supra et infra lineam Tt '
ch. 17 R e m e m b e r that you are an actor in a play the character of
which is d e t e r m i n e d by the playwright: a short play, if he wants it to
be short; a long play, if he wants it to be long; if he wants you to play
a beggar's role, r e m e m b e r to play this role properly too; and in the
same way if he wants you to play a cripple, an official, a private
person. For this is yours to do: to play well the role that is assigned to
you; but picking it out is the task of someone else.
ch. 18 Whenever a crow croaks unfavourably, do not let yourself be
carried away by the impression, but immediately draw a distinction in
your mind a n d say, "None of these signs pertains to me, b u t they
pertain to my body or my property or my reputation or my children
or my wife. T o me, however, all portents are favourable, if I wish
them to be so; for whichever of these things may h a p p e n , it is u n d e r
my control to benefit from them."
ch. 19a [1] You can be invincible, if you never enter any contest
in which victory is not u n d e r your control.
ch. 19b [2] See to it that you are never carried away by your
impression, in thinking that s o m e o n e is happy when you see him
being preferred to you in honour, or in possession of great power, or
c. 17 aff. Stob. II 8,27 (FP; II 159,11-16 W.); resp. Olymp., in Org. 17,2 (97,24-26
W.); fort. resp. Plot. 3,2,17,18-19 (I 294 H.-S.); Synes., Prov. I 13 (93,14-94,16 T.); 1-
2 Μέμνησο-διδάσκαλος aff. SA/a[BD(CEFGHJx)] (XXV 1-2); cit. Procop., Ep.
159,21-22 (77 G.-L.)
c. 18 1-2 Κόραξ-φαντασία aff. SA/α[BD(CEFGHJx)] (XXVI 1-2); 1-2 μή-φαντα-
σ ί α usurp. [Ant.] 92 (17 Atb.); 4-5 έμοί-θέλω cit. Simp. XXVII 3; 5-6 έπ'αύτου
usurp. Simp. XXXIX 26-27
c. 19a [s. 1] aff. SA/α[BD(CEFGHJx) ] (XXVII 1-2); cit. Simp. XXVIII 4-5; imit.
[Ant.] 92 (17 Atb.)
c. 19b [s. 2] resp. Simp. XXIX 3-4; 1-2 "Ορα-συναρπασθείς aff. SA/α [BD
(CEFGHJx)] (XXVIII 1-3); imit. [Ant.] 9 1 (17 Atb.); 2 ( μ ή ) ύ π ό τής φαντασίας
συναρπασθείς cit. Simp. VI 12
c. 17 (vix legibile in Τ) 1 οϊου] οίον ACÔ SE Stob.: ου Procop. II αν] δ' άν Nil (=
δαν?) II θελήση Stoi.F II 2 διδάσκαλος] ποιητής Procop. Il 2-3 σε πτωχόν ύποκρίνασθαί
Nil II 3 άποκρίνεσθαί Tt II σε om. Stob. II ί ν α καί τούτον] τούτον 'ίνα (om. καί) Stob. II
εύφυώς] καλώς Stob. II 4 άρχοντα-ίδιώτην] ίδιώτην-κληρικόν f a r II τοΰτ' om. ρ Stob. II
5 ύποκρίνασθαί πρόσωπον AC0Si6 Vat II έκλέξασθαι δέ αύτό άλλου om. Tt II δέ om.
SiC II αύτό] τό πρόσωπον Stob. II άλλους SzC
c. 18 (vix legibile in Τ) 1 κράξη S (sed κεκράγη habet SE: κράζη SF) II 2
φαντασία] φωνή SB II διαίρει] διάκρινε SiC II λέγε ΔΘ T u v S i C Nil Par Vat : λέγε οτι
ACWwôTtSiô II τούτον Si C II 2-3 ούδέν έμοί bSib TSiC Vat: ούδέν μοι Par: ούδέν
έμή Tt: έμοί ούδέν ACWw Nil II 3 σ η μ α ί ν ε τ α ι T S i C Par Vat : έπισημαίνεται
ACWwôTtSiô Nil II άλλ' ή] ά λ λ ά Sib II σώματι çSzJ Nil Par 11 3-4 ή τω κτησειδίω μου
ή τω δοξαρίφ μου] ή τω δοξαρίω ή τή περιουσία Simp (XXVI 13-14) II 3 ή τω
κτησειδίω μου om. TSiC Par II 3-4 ή τω δοξαρίω μου om. Vat II 3 ή tertiiim] καί Nil
II 4 μου om. ACWwôTt II έμή Tt II αίσίω SiC II 5 έγώ om. T l l v SiC Parll άποβαίνη]
άποβή vel άποβαίη ci. Koraes II 6 αύτών Tt SiC (lectio T incerta)
c. 19a [s. 1] (vix legibile in Τ) 1 είς μηδένα] μή είς Simp (XXVII 15; cf. XXVIII 4)
c. 19b [s. 2] (vix legibile in T) hoc caput capiti praececlenti coniungunt ACô II 1
μή ποτε] μηδέποτε Sa (praeter SE) Il τιμώμενον SD II μέγα δυνάμενον] μεγαλυνό-
μενον Nil II μέγα om. Par II 2 άπό Tt
otherwise enjoying a good reputation. For if the essence of good is
u n d e r o u r control, neither envy n o r jealousy has a place; a n d as for
yourself, you do not want to be a praetor, a senator or a consul, but
you want to be free. T h e r e is only o n e road that leads to f r e e d o m :
despising the things that are not u n d e r our control.
ch. 20 R e m e m b e r that it is not the man who abuses you or hits you
t h a t insults you, b u t your o p i n i o n of these m e n , that they are
insulting you. T h e r e f o r e , when s o m e o n e irritates you, realize that
your conceptions irritate you. And so, try not to be carried away by
your impressions in the first place; for once you gain time and delay,
you will become master of yourself more easily.
ch. 21 Death a n d exile and all the o t h e r things that seem to be
d r e a d f u l must be before your eyes every day, but most of all death.
And you will never have any abject t h o u g h t , n o r will you long for
something excessively.
ch. 22 If you long for philosophy, p r e p a r e yourself from the start
that you will be laughed at, that many people will j e e r at you, that
3 έάν-ή cit. Simp. XXVI 7-8, LX 24-25; 5-6 μία-ήμΐν aff. Eng., Theod. 87,7-8 L.; imit.
[Ant.] 58 (12 Atb.)
c. 20 1-2 Μέμνησο-ϋβριζόντων aff. SA/α [BD (CEFGHJx)] (XXIX 1-2); 3-4 ύπό
τής φαντασίας μή συναρπασθήναι cit. Simp. VI 12
c. 21 aff. Byz. 185 (196 W.); Georg. 481 (172 O.); Mel., Loc. comm. I 14 (col.
813A); imit. [Ant.] 91 (17 Ath.); resp. Olymp., in Grg. 48,4 (252,31-253,2 W.); 1-2
Θάνατος-ήμέραν καί τά έξής (= Simp XXIX 38-41) ad instar lemmatis praebet SA: in
textu Simpliciano habet Sa[BD(CEFGHJx) ]; 1-2 Θάνατος-ήμέραν usurp. [Ant.] 74
(14 Ath.)
c. 22 resp. Simp. XXXI 3-6; 1-2 Ε ί - κ α τ α γ ε λ α σ θ η σ ό μ ε ν ο ς aff. SA/a[BD
(CEFGHJx)] (XXX 1-2)
3 έάν-ή cf. IV 10,8; 3-4 φθόνος, ζηλοτυπία cf. III 22,61; 4-5 στρατηγός, ύπατος sim.
IV 1,149; 5-6 μία-ήμΐν sim. IV 4,39; IV 6,9; cf. IV 1,131
c. 20 cf. omnino fr. XVI; 1 Μέμνησο-ΰβρίζει sim. III 22,100; 1-2 τό-ύβριζόντων cf.
I 25,28; 34 ύπό-συναρπασθήναι cf. ad c. 16,2; 4-5 αν-σεαυτοΰ cf. II 18,12-13
c. 21 1 Θάνατος-φαινόμενα sim. I 11,33; Θάνατος καί φυγή sim. I 4,24; II 16,19; III
22,21-22; 2 πρό οφθαλμών έστω sim. IV 10,31; 3 οΰδέν-ένθυμηθήση sim. I 3,1.4
c. 22 1-2 Εί-πολλών cf. I 22,18; 1 παρασκευάζου αύτόθεν = II 2,10
θ ε ί ς . έ ά ν γ ά ρ έν τ ο ι ς έ φ ' ή μ ΐ ν ή ο υ σ ί α τ ο ΰ ά γ α θ ο ΰ ή , ο ΰ τ ε φ θ ό ν ο ς
οϋτε ζ η λ ο τ υ π ί α χ ώ ρ α ν εχει· σύ τε α ύ τ ό ς ού στρατηγός, ού π ρ ύ τ α -
5 νις ή ύπατος είναι θελήσεις, άλλ' έλεύθερος· μία δέ οδός πρός
τοΰτο, κ α τ α φ ρ ό ν η σ ι ς τών ούκ έφ' ή μ ΐ ν .
c. 20 Μέμνησο δτι ούχ ό λοιδορών ή τύπτων ύβρίζει, ά λ λ ά τό
δ ό γ μ α τό περί τούτων ώς ύ β ρ ι ζ ό ν τ ω ν . δ τ α ν ούν έρεθίση σέ τις, ϊσθι
ό τ ι ή σ ή σ ε ύ π ό λ η ψ ι ς ή ρ έ θ ι σ ε . τ ο ι γ α ρ ο ΰ ν έν π ρ ώ τ ο ι ς π ε ι ρ ώ ύ π ό τ η ς
φ α ν τ α σ ί α ς μή σ υ ν α ρ π α σ θ ή ν α ι · ά ν γ ά ρ ά π α ξ χ ρ ό ν ο υ καί διατριβής
5 τύχης, ράον κρατήσεις σεαυτοΰ.
c. 21 Θ ά ν α τ ο ς καί φυγή καί π ά ν τ α τά ά λ λ α τά δ ε ι ν ά φ α ι ν ό μ ε ν α
πρό οφθαλμών έστω σοι καθ' ήμέραν, μάλιστα δέ πάντων ό
θ ά ν α τ ο ς · καί ούδέν ούδέποτε ταπεινόν έ ν θ υ μ η θ ή σ η ούτε ά γ α ν έπι-
θυμήσεις τινός.
c. 22 Εί φιλοσοφίας έπιθυμεΐς, παρασκευάζου αύτόθεν ώς
καταγελασθησόμενος, ώς καταμωκησομένων σου πολλών, ώς
3 έν τοις] σοι τοις Sib (praeter SiE; σοι τοις ciel. SiG ' *PC; τών SiG ' *S'; έν S i j ' mK)
II ή τοΰ άγαθοΰ Vat II άγαθοΰ] άπαθοΰς ACôTtSiô II ή] εύ Tt: ενθα SiC II 4 εξει ACô II
τε] δέ AC II ού πρύτανις om. TSiC II ού alterum] ή Nil Vat II 5 θέλεις SiC Nil II οδός]
οδός έστι [Ant.]
c. 20 (vix legibile in Τ) 1 τύπτων AC T u v S Par Vat : ό τύπτων Tt Nil II 2 τούτου
Sa (praeter SE; τούτον S G a c ' , ut vid.) Il τι Nil II 3 ύπόληψις ήρέθισέν σε Par II
ήρέθισε TtSi6 SiC Par Vat : ήρέθικε AC T u v Nil II πειρά Tt II 4 ά π α ξ om. Simp
(XXIX 26) II χρόνου] χρόνου τινός Simp (I.e.) II διατριβής] δια[4] SiC II 5 τύχης]
κατέχης SiC II κρατήσεις] κράτησης Tt: [2]ρατήσεις SiC
c. 21 (vix legibile in Τ) 1 καί prius] δέ καί Simp (XXIX 38-39) Il φυγή] φθορά Byz.
Georg. Mel. II τά ά λ λ α τά δεινά φαινόμενα ASiô Τ Simp (XXIX 39-40) Vat2Pc: ά λ λ α
τά δεινά φαινόμενα Nil: τά ά λ λ α δεινά φαινόμενα Vaί^'2: τά ά λ λ α άπερ δεινά
φαίνονται Tt: τά δεινά φαινόμενα CWw SiC: τά φαινόμενα δεινά Par: τά ά λ λ α δεινά
Byz. Mel.: τά δεινά Georg. II 2 πρό οφθαλμών] πρό τών οφθαλμών [Ant.]: om. Georg. II
έστω] έστί [Ant.] 74: γενέσθω [Ant.] 91 II 2-3 μάλιστα-θάνατος om. Byz. Georg. Mel.
Par II 2 μ ά λ ι σ τ α δέ πάντων] καί πάντων δέ μ ά λ ι σ τ α Nil II μάλλον SiC (lectio Τ
incerta) II 3 ούδέποτε-οϋτε om. Georg. II ούδέποτε ACWwTt TSiC [Ant.] Mel. Par:
ούδέποτε οϋτε Sib Byz. Nil Vat II ταπεινόν ένθυμηθήση] ένθυμηθήση Mel.: ένθυμηθήση
κακόν Byz. (praeter cocld. Leid, et Mon.) II ένθυμήση WwSiH: ένθυμηθήσεται SiC II
οϋτε] ούδέ Par II άγαν] άγαν τών δοκούντων λαμπρών Tt II 4 τινός om. Byz. Georg. Mel.
c. 22 (usque ad 1. 5 vix legibile in T) 2 σου om. θ SJx Nil II ώς alterum] καί Nil
they will say, "Look at o u r f r i e n d , s u d d e n l y t u r n e d i n t o a
philosopher" a n d "Where did h e get that high brow?" You must not
put on a high brow, but stick to the rules that appear best to you, as if
put into that place by god. R e m e m b e r , that if you abide by the same
principles, those who first laughed at you, will admire you later; but if
you are defeated by them, you will be laughed at twice.
ch. 23 If it ever h a p p e n s to you that you turn to externals with the
aim of pleasing someone, realize that you have lost your plan of life.
Be therefore content in every situation to be a philosopher; but if you
want to a p p e a r a p h i l o s o p h e r as well, make yourself a p p e a r so to
yourself, a n d that will be quite e n o u g h .
ch. 24 1 These considerations should not oppress you: "I will live
my whole life without being valued and a nobody anywhere." For if
lack of value is a bad thing (as it is), you cannot be in a bad situation
because of s o m e o n e else, any more than in a disgraceful situation. It
is not your business, is it, to obtain a public office or to be taken to a
b a n q u e t . Certainly not. How, t h e n , is this still lack of value?
3-4 άιρνω-όφρύς aff. Simp. LXVIII 14-15; 5-6 ύπό-χώραν fort. resp. Pletli., Virt. A 2
(3,5-6 et 3,17-18 T.); 6-8 έάν-καταγέλωτα aff. Simp. XXXI 32-35
c. 23 1-2 'Εάν ("Αν Simplicius)-ενστασιν aff. SA/α [ BD ( CEFGHJx) ] (XXXI 1-2)
c. 24 s. 1 1-2 Ουτοι-ούδαμοΰ aff. Eug., T)ieoá 87,6-7 L.; SA/a\BD(CEFGHJx) ]
(XXXII 1-2)
3 άφνω-έπανελήλυθε cf. I 18,10; II 21,13; III 16,11; 3-4 πόθεν-όφρύς sim. II 8,24; 4-
6 τών-χώραν cf. III 24,95; 4-5 βέλτιστων φαινομένων sim. III 23,21 (Pl., Cri. 46b); 5-6
ώς-χώραν cf. III 21,18; 5 ύπό-τεταγμένος sim. I 9,16.24 (Pl., Ap. 28e); 6-7 οί-
θαυμάσονται cf. II 22,8
c. 23 cf. III 12,16; III 24,118; 2-3 άρκοΰ-φιλόσοφος sim. IV 8,23; cf. IV 8,17.35
c. 24 s. 1 1 Ουτοί-θλιβέτωσαν cf. IV 2,4; 3 ού-άλλον cf. I 9,34; I 28,23; IV 12,8; 4
μή-έργον = II 6,8
έρούντων οτι «άφνω φιλόσοφος ή μ ΐ ν έ π α ν ε λ ή λ υ θ ε » καί «πόθεν ή μ ΐ ν
α ύ τ η ή όφρύς;» σ ύ δέ όφρύν μέν μή έχε, τών δέ β έ λ τ ι σ τ ω ν σοι
5 φ α ι ν ο μ έ ν ω ν ούτως έχου, ώς ύπό τού θεού τεταγμένος εις ταύτην
τ ή ν χ ώ ρ α ν . μ έ μ ν η σ ο δε ο τ ι , έ ά ν μ έ ν έ μ μ ε ί ν η ς τ ο ι ς α ύ τ ο ΐ ς , ο ί κ α τ α -
γελώντές σου πρότερον ούτοί σε ύστερον θαυμάσονται· έάν δέ
ήττηθής αύτών, διπλούν προσλήψη καταγέλωτα.
c. 23 Έ ά ν ποτέ σοι γ έ ν η τ α ι έξω σ τ ρ α φ ή ν α ι πρός τό βούλεσθαι
ά ρ έ σ α ι τ ι ν ί , ϊ σ θ ι ό τ ι ά π ώ λ ε σ α ς τ ή ν έ ν σ τ α σ ι ν . ά ρ κ ο ύ ο ύ ν έν π α ν τ ί τ ω
ε ί ν α ι φ ι λ ό σ ο φ ο ς · εί δ έ κ α ί δ ο κ ε ΐ ν β ο ύ λ ε ι , σ α υ τ ώ φ α ί ν ο υ κ α ί ί κ α ν ό ν
έστι.
c. 2 4 Ουτοί σ ε οί δ ι α λ ο γ ι σ μ ο ί μή θ λ ι β έ τ ω σ α ν · « ά τ ι μ ο ς έγώ δ ι α - 1
β ι ώ σ ο μ α ι κ α ί ο ύ δ ε ί ς ο ύ δ α μ ο ύ . » εί γ ά ρ ή ά τ ι μ ί α έ σ τ ί κ α κ ό ν (ώσπερ
έστίν), ού δ ύ ν α σ α ι έν κ α κ ώ ε ί ν α ι δι' άλλον, ού μάλλον ή έν
α ί σ χ ρ ώ . μή τι ούν σόν έ σ τ ι ν έργον τό ά ρ χ ή ς τ υ χ ε ΐ ν ή παραληφ-
5 θ ή ν α ι έφ' έ σ τ ί α σ ι ν ; ο ύ δ α μ ώ ς . π ώ ς ούν έτι τ ο ύ τ ' έστιν ά τ ι μ ί α ; π ώ ς δέ
3 φιλόσοφος] σοφός Simp (LXVIII 14) 114 έχε TSzC Nil Par Vat : σχής ACbSià II 5
άπό SzC II τοΰ om. SiG SzC Simp (XXXI 3) Par II τεταγμένων SimpA (XXXI 4);
Simpa legit τεταγμένον (quam lectionem veram puto; Simp. orat. obi. citat [δει]) II
εις om. δ II 6 χώραν] τάξιν δ II δέ οτι] τε διότι Μ/ΙΙ μέν om. SzC Simp (XXXI 32; sed
babet Simp XXXI 4) II έμμένης Nil II 6-7 οί-θαυμάσονται] αυτοί σε θαυμάσονται οί
πρότερον καταγελώντες Simp (XXXI 5) II 7 σου om. Simp (XXXI 5.33) II πρότερον]
τό πρότερον SzGJ: om. Simp (XXXI 33; sed habet Simp XXXI 5) Par II ουτοί] αυτοί
SzC Simp (XXXI 5; sed ο υ τ ο ί habet Simp XXXI 33) II θαυμάσουσιν A 1 P c CSzô
(θαυμάσονται SzG'**'): θαυμάζουσιν A a c II 8 διπλούν] διπλούν τότε Simp (XXX 54)
II λήψη SzC
c. 2 3 1 εξω] πρός τό έξω Simp ( X X X I 7 ) II πρός τό] έπί τώ Simp ( X X X I 7 ) : πρό του
M/M II βούλεσθαι] βουληθήναι δ: βουλεύσασθαι AC SE Vatac·* (ut vid.): om. Simp
( X X X I 7 ) II 2 άπώλεσας τήν ένστασιν] τήν ένστασιν άπώλεσας S G ' * S 1 S C : τήν
έντευξιν (έντεξιν SD) άπώλεσας SBDFGHJx II 2-3 τό (sic) είναι έν παντί Par II 2 έν
om. Vaí ac2 II τφ ACöSiö Diss Vat : τό TSzC Nil Par II 3 καί prius om. Nil Par II βούλει
TSzC Par, et legisse videtur Simp ( X X X I 2 6 - 2 7 ) : βούλει τώ είναι ACbSib Vat (unde
βούλει τω είναι ci. Upton): βούλει τό είναι Nil II 3 - 4 ίκανόν έστι Simp ( X X X I 1 5 . 2 8 )
Nil: ίκανόν έστι τοΰτο Τ Par: ίκανόν έστι τοΰτο γέ σοι SzC: ικανός έση A C Ô S Z Ô Vat :
ίκανόν έσται σοι ci. Koraes
c. 24 s. 1 1 λογισμοί ΦΩ Τ Par II έγώ om. S (praeter SE) Simp (XXXII 18) Nil II
διαβιώσομαι δ Τ Eng. Nil Par Ργ Vat : βιώσομαι AC SAE SzwzpAß (XXXII 18; βιώσο-
μεν SimpD): έσομαι Sa SimpB: διαβήσομαι P a r MV II 2 ούδείς] ούδέν ς Eng. II
ούδαμού] ούδαμή Eug.: ούδαμοΰ έσομαι Vat II εί γάρ ή] ή γάρ SzC II 2-3 ώσπερ έστίν
Sib (praeter SzH) TSzC Nil Vat, et legit Simp (XXXII 19-20 ή άτιμία κακόν; 24-25 ή
άτιμία, κακόν ούσα; 27 ή άτιμία, φησί, κακόν έστιν): om. ACÔSzH II 3 ού alterum
om. Τ II 4 έστίν ούν σόν SzGH (ούν σόν έστιν SzG'*P c ): ούν έστι σόν SzJ II έργον
έστί(ν) δ Par II τό] τό ή Nil II τυχεΐν άρχής Simp (XXXII 40) II άρχής] τής άρχής Τ II
παρακληθήναι ci. Koraes II 5 έφ' έστίασιν] εις σ υ μ β ο υ λ ή ν ή εις έ σ τ ί α σ ι ν Simp
(XXXII 40) II έφ'] εις Simp (I.e.) Nil II έτι om. SiC Vat II τούτοις Nil
And how will you be a nobody anywhere, you who only have to be in
t h e things that are u n d e r your control, in which you have the
opportunity to be of the greatest value? 2 But your friends will lack
help? What do you mean, "lack help"? They will not have money from
you, n o r will you make them Roman citizens. But who told you that
these things are a m o n g those u n d e r o u r control, and are not o t h e r
people's business? And who is able to give a n o t h e r what h e does not
have himself? 3 "Get money, then," someone says, "in o r d e r that we
too get it." If I can get it while keeping myself self-respecting a n d
faithful and high-minded, show me the way and I will get it. But if you
want me to lose my own good, so that you get what is not good, see
for yourselves how unfair and inconsiderate you are. And what is it
that you want most: money or a faithful and self-respecting friend?
T h e r e f o r e r a t h e r help me in this; a n d d o not want me to d o the
things by which I will lose these very qualities. 4 "But my country",
s o m e o n e says, "will lack the help I can give it." Again, what help d o
you m e a n ? Your country will not have porticoes or baths by your
efforts. So what? It does not have shoes m a d e by the blacksmith
either, n o r weapons made by the cobbler: it is sufficient if each man
fulfils his own task. If you m a d e s o m e o n e else a faithful a n d self-
respecting citizen, would that n o t be useful to the state? "Yes."
Accordingly you would not be useless yourself to it either. 5 "What
s. 4 18-19 άλλ'-εσται aff. Simp. XXXII 132 (novum paragraphum incipit SimpA,
acl instar lemmatis praebet Simpa)
7 εξεστί-άξίω = III 25,3; s. 2 10-11 τίς-αύτός cf. III 21,10; s. 3 15-18 τί-άξιοΰτε cf.
gnom. Stob. (D) 8; Mosch, gnom. (Ε) 3; 15 άνισοι, αγνώμονες I 11,24; 16 πιστόν καί
αίδήμονα e.g. II 2,4; II 4,2; IV 1,161; IV 13,19.20 (et saepius); s. 4 22-23 εί-ώφέλεις
cf. gnom. Stob. (C) 60; 24 ούκοΰν-αύτή cf. gnom. Stob. (C) 59
καί ούδείς ούδαμοΰ εση, öv έν μόνοις είναι δει τοις έπί σοί, έν οίς
έξεστί σοι είναι πλείστου άξίω; ά λ λ ά σοι οί φίλοι αβοήθητοι εσον- 2
ται; τί λέγεις τό αβοήθητοι; ούχ έξουσι παρά σοΰ κερμάτιον, ούδέ
πολίτας 'Ρωμαίων αύτούς ποιήσεις, τίς ούν σοι είπεν δτι ταΰτα τών
0 έφ' ήμΐν έστιν, ούχί δέ αλλότρια έργα; τίς δέ δούναι δύναται έτέρω
α μή έχει αύτός; «κτήσαι ούν» φησίν «ϊνα καί ημείς έχωμεν.» εί 3
δ ύ ν α μ α ι κτήσασθαι τηρών έμαυτόν α ί δ ή μ ο ν α καί πιστόν καί με-
γαλόφρονα, δείκνυε τήν όδόν καί κτήσομαι. εί δ ' έμέ άξιοΰτε τά
ά γ α θ ά τά έμαυτοΰ άπολέσαι, ίνα ύμεΐς τά μή άγαθά περιποιήση-
.5 σθε, όράτε ύμεΐς πώς άνισοι έστε καί αγνώμονες, τί δέ καί βούλεσθε
μάλλον, άργύριον ή φίλον πιστόν καί αίδήμονα; είς τοΰτο ούν μοι
μ ά λ λ ο ν σ υ λ λ α μ β ά ν ε τ ε , καί μή δ ι ' ών ά π ο β α λ ώ α ύ τ ά τ α ΰ τ α ,
έ κ ε ΐ ν ά με πράσσειν άξιοΰτε. « ά λ λ ' ή πατρίς, δσον έπ' έμοί,» φησίν 4
«άβοήθητος έσται.» π ά λ ι ν , ποίαν καί ταύτην βοήθειαν; στοάς ούχ
Î0 έξει διά σέ ούδέ β α λ α ν ε ΐ α . καί τί τοΰτο; ούδέ γάρ υποδήματα έχει
δ ι ά τόν χ α λ κ έ α ούδέ όπλα διά τόν σκυτέα· ίκανόν δέ, άν έκαστος
έκπληρώση τό έαυτοΰ έργον, εί δέ άλλον τινά αύτη κατεσκεύαζες
πολίτην πιστόν καί α ί δ ή μ ο ν α , ούδέν άν αύτήν ώφέλεις; «ναί.»
ούκοΰν ούδέ σύ αύτός άνωφελής άν εϊης αύτη. «τίνα ούν» φησίν 5
6 καί TSiC Simp (XXXII 75) Nil Par Vat : om. AC bSib II είναι S S i G ' V T S î C
Par Vat, et ita legisse videtur Simp (XXXII 75-81): είναί τινα AC bSib Nil II τοις] τών
NUM.: τόν M/P II 7 ε ί ν α ι πλείστου] πολλού είναι Par II πλείστου] πολλού Simp
(XXXII 78.83) Par II άξιον SzC II s. 2 7 σοι om. Τ: μοι ci. Meibom (probantibus
Upton et Schweighäuser), et ita legisse videtur Simp (XXXII 82-83: ά λ λ ά , κάν έγώ
σιγών δύναμαι κτέ) II 8 κερμάτιον SiG ' *m£ Τ Nil: άργύριον AC bSib Vat (χρήματα
Simp [XXXII 89.91] Par) II 9 ρωμαίων πολίτας δ II 10-11 ούχί-αύτός om. S i G a c l * II
10 δέ alterum om. Tt II δούναι δύναται έτέρω] δύναται δούναι έτέρω ÔTt Simp
(XXXII 94) Par: δύναται έτέρω δούναι Simp (XXXII 136) Il s. 3 11 φησίν] φασίν οί
φίλοι SiG Simp (XXXII 96) II 12 τηρών om. NilParM II 13-18 εί-άξιούτε om. SzG a c l *
11 15 ύμείς om. Δ θ Τ Vat II άνισοι έστε καί άγνώμονες] έστέ άγνώμονες Tt II άνισοί]
άδικοι SiG* Nil II καί alterum om. SiG* Τ Par II βούλεσθαι Tt II 17 μάλλον συλλαμ-
βάνετε] σπούδαζε μάλλον Peril συλλαμβάνεται A a c I (ut vid.): συλαμβάνετε Xt 1 Pc:
συλαμβάνεται T f l C II άποβάλλω Nil II ταύτα αύτά Tt Τ II αύτά] αύτό δ II 18 έκεΐνά
om. δ II άξιοΐτε Tt II s. 4 18- 5 27 άλλ' -άποτελεσθείς om. S i J a c ' II 18 φησίν οσον έπ'
έμοί t Nil 11 19-·Γ,27 πάλιν-άποτελεσθείς om. S i G a c l * II 19 πάλιν, ποιαν και ταύτη ν J
ποίαν ταύτην πάλιν Par II κ α ί om. bSiG* Par II 20 ούδέ prius Τ Nil, et ita legisse
videtur Par : οϋτε ACôSiG*J Vat : καί Simp (XXXII 141) II ούδέ alterum] ού ΠΨ Vat
II 20-21 διά τόν χαλκέα έχει Simp (XXXII 141) II 21 χαλκέα-σκυτέα] σκυτέα-χαλκέα
ACçSiJ (21 ούδέ-σκυτέα om. ρ, σκυτέα pro χαλκέα praebens) M/ II 22 κατεσκεύαζες
αύτη Simp (XXXII 148) II κατασκευάζεις SiG* Τ II 23 πιστόν καί αίδήμονα πολίτην
Simp (XXXII 148) II ά ν om. SiG* Τ Λ/ϊ/ΙΙ ώφελεΐς T u v II 24 ούκούν-αύτή] ούκοΰν
ούδείς έαυτόν άν ώφέλησεν ή αύτήν Nil Vat II s. 5 24-25 φησιν έξω χώραν δ Simp
(XXXII 154) Nil: φασιν χώραν έχεις Par : έξω φησί χώραν ACSiG*J Τ Vat
place then", s o m e o n e says, "shall I have in the state?" T h e o n e you
can have while r e m a i n i n g the faithful a n d self-respecting m a n you
are. For if you lose these qualities while wishing to help the state,
what use will you be to it if you t u r n o u t to be shameless a n d
unfaithful?
ch. 25 1 If s o m e o n e has been h o n o u r e d above you at a b a n q u e t
or in a salutation or in being asked for advice, you should be happy
that he has got these things, if they are good; if, on the o t h e r h a n d ,
they are bad, do not be angry that you did not get them. R e m e m b e r
that you cannot lay a claim to the same, if you are not doing the same
with a view to getting things that are not u n d e r o u r control. 2 For in
what way can he who does not frequently go to s o m e o n e ' s d o o r get
the same as the o n e who goes? How can he who does not escort get
the same as the o n e who escorts? How can he who does not praise get
the same as the o n e who praises? T h e r e f o r e you will be unjust a n d
insatiable, if, refusing to pay the price for which these things are
b o u g h t , you wish to get them for free. 3 But for what price d o you
buy a h e a d of lettuce? An obol, maybe. If, t h e n , s o m e o n e pays an
obol a n d gets a head of lettuce, but you, not paying an obol, d o not
get it, do not think that you have less than the o n e who got it: for he
may have the lettuce, you have the obol which you did n o t give.
4 And exactly the same holds g o o d for life. You have n o t b e e n
invited to s o m e o n e ' s banquet? Of course not: you did not pay the
host the price for which he sells the banquet; he sells it for praise, h e
sells it for attention. Pay the price for which it is sold, if it benefits
you; but if you do not want to pay the o n e and yet receive the other,
c. 25 s. 1-2 1-9 Εί-λαμβάνειν cf. omnino III 17,2-3; IV 6,25-27; s. 1 4-5 μέμνησο-
άξιοΰσθαι cf. IV 2,2-4; s. 2 5-7 πώς-έπαινοΰντι cf. III 24,49; IV 6,36; IV 10,19-20; 6 ό-
τινός cf. III 24,44; 9 προΐκα-λαμβάνειν = IV 10,24; s. 3 9-10 άλλά-τύχη sim. II 10,9;
III 24,48; s. 4 13-15 ού-πωλεΐ alterum cf. I 25,15; III 17,5; III 24,49; 16-17 εί-
άβέλτερος cf. IV 10,23-24
5 «έξω χώραν έν τή πόλει;» ήν αν δύνη φυλάττων άμα τόν πιστόν καί
αίδήμονα. εί δέ έκείνην ώφελείν βουλόμενος ά π ο β α λ ε ΐ ς ταύτα, τί
όφελος άν αύτή γένοιο άναιδής καί άπιστος άποτελεσθείς;
c. 25 Εί προετιμήθη σού τις έν έστιάσει ή έν προσαγορεύσει ή έν 1
τω π α ρ α λ η φ θ ή ν α ι είς σ υ μ β ο υ λ ί α ν , εί μέν ά γ α θ ά τ α ύ τ ά έστι,
χαίρειν σε δει ότι έτυχεν αύτών έκεΐνος· εί δε κακά, μή άχθου ότι
σύ ούκ έτυχες, μέμνησο δέ ότι ού δ ύ ν α σ α ι μή ταύτά ποιών πρός τό
5 τυγχάνειν τών ούκ έφ' ήμΐν τών ϊσων άξιούσθαι. πώς γάρ ϊσον έχειν 2
δύναται ό μή φοιτών έπί θύρας τινός τω φοιτώντι, ό μή παραπέμπων
τω παραπέμποντι, ό μή έπαινών τω έπαινούντι; άδικος ούν έση καί
άπληστος, εί μή προϊέμενος τ α ΰ τ α ά ν θ ' ών έ κ ε ΐ ν α π ι π ρ ά σ κ ε τ α ι
π ρ ο ί κ α α ύ τ ά β ο υ λ ή σ η λ α μ β ά ν ε ι ν , ά λ λ ά πόσου π ι π ρ ά σ κ ο ν τ α ι 3
0 θρίδακες; όβολοΰ, άν ούτω τύχη. άν ούν τις προέμενος τόν όβολόν
λ ά β η θ ρ ί δ α κ α ς , σύ δέ μή προέμενος μή λάβης, μή οϊου έλαττον
έχειν τοΰ λαβόντος· ώς γάρ έκεΐνος έχει θρίδακας, ούτω σύ τόν
όβολόν όν ούκ έδωκας. τόν αύτόν τρόπον καί ένταΰθα. ού παρε- 4
κλήθης έφ' έστίασίν τίνος; ού γάρ έδωκας τω καλοΰντι όσου πωλεί
5 τό δεΐπνον· έπαίνου δέ αύτό πωλεί, θεραπείας πωλεί, δός τό διά-
φορον, ε'ί σοι λυσιτελεΐ, όσου π ω λ ε ί τ α ι · εί δέ κ ά κ ε ΐ ν α θέλεις μή
25 άμα om. Simp (XXXII 157) II 26 αίδήμονα] αίδήμονα, ταύτην έχε Simp (XXXII
158) II αποβάλλεις Si G* Nil Vat II 27 όφελος] τό όφελος Nil Party II γένοιτο S i J a c l
Nil II άποτελεΐσθαι ACSiJ
c. 25 s. 1 1 εί προετιμήθη T Par Val : έάν προτιμηθή S (έάν προετιμήθη SE):
προετιμήθη AC6 Nil II τίς σου S (praeter SEJx) Nil II είς έστίασιν Par II έν έστιάσεσι
και προσαγορευσεσι Simp (XXXIII 6) II 1 - 4 1 9 ή alterum—εισόδου om. SiGaC>* II 1-2
έν τφ] έντός Si C II 2 είς συμβουλίαν ACôSiJ Τ: έν συμβουλίω SiC: έν συμβουλία
Vat : είς σ υ μ β ο υ λ ή ν Simp (XXXIII 7; cf. XXXII 40): είς συμβούλιον Nil Par: εις
έστίασιν SiG* II ταύτά έστι om. Simp (XXXIII 20) II 3 άχθου] δυσχέραινε, ά λ λ ά καί
χαίρε πάλιν Simp (XXXIII 48-49) Il 4 σ ύ om. Τ II ούκ έτυχες TSiC Vat : μή έτυχες
Nil: αύτών ούκ έτυχες ACôSiô: μή έτυχες αύτών Simp (XXXIII 49) II οτι] διότι σύ Nil
II μή ταύτά] μόνον ταύτα SiC II s. 2 5-6 δύναται έχειν Nil II 5 έχειν om. ρ Par II 6 τω
om. SiC [2] II 7 ούν om. Τ II 8 άπιστος Vat II εί μή] ειμί γάρ SiC II προέμενος ACSiJ
Nil Par \\ 9 αύτά] τά α ύ τ ά SiC II s. 3 10-11 λάβη θρίδακας προϊέμενος (sic) τόν
όβολόν SiC II 11-12 έλαττον έχειν] έχειν έλαττον A t Vat : έχειν ήττον SiG II 13 ον
OIT). A C r A I W S i J II ού δέδωκας SiG* f a r II s. 4 13 τόν αύτόν τρόπον SiG* TSiC Par
Vat : τόν αύτόν δή τρόπον ACSiJ: τόν αύτόν ούν τρόπον δ (ούν s.l. θ 1 ) : οϋτω Nil 1114
πωλεί SiG* Simp (XXXIII 65) Nil ΡαιΜ: πωλείται ACôSiJ TSiC Para Vat II 15
έπαίνω SiC II δέ om. Par II πωλεί αύτό Par II αύτός SiC II θεραπείας πωλεί] θεραπείας
κολακείας Par: κολακείας SiG*: om. Δ θ SiC Nil II δός SiG* TSiC Nil Vat : δός ούν
ACÔSiJ II διάφορον SiG* TSiC Nil: διαφέρον ACÔSzJ Vat II 16 λυσιτελές Nil II 16-18
εί alterum—δείπνου post 18-19 έχεις alterum—εισόδου citât Simp (XXXIII 69-74) II
16 εί-θέλεις] έάν-θέλης SiG* II κάκεΐνα] καί ταύτα Si G* SimpX (XXXIII 72) Par.
ταΰτα Simpa
you are insatiable and stupid. 5 Do you have nothing, then, instead
of the banquet? Well, you have not had to praise the man you did not
want to praise; you have not had to put u p with his doorkeepers.
ch. 26 T h e will of nature can be learnt from the things in which we
d o n o t differ f r o m each other. For instance, when s o m e o n e else's
slave breaks a cup, o u r immediate reaction is, "It is just o n e of those
things that h a p p e n . " Realize, t h e n , that w h e n your own c u p is
broken, you must react in the same way as when s o m e o n e else's c u p
was broken. Transfer this to m o r e important things as well. S o m e o n e
else's child or wife has died? T h e r e is nobody who would not say,
"That's life." But when s o m e o n e ' s own child dies, he immediately
goes, "Alas!" and "Poor me!" But we should r e m e m b e r how we feel
when we hear such things about others.
ch. 27 Just as there is no target set u p for misses, so there is no
nature of evil in the universe either.
ch. 28 If somebody entrusted your body to the first person who
met you, you would be angry; are you not ashamed, then, that you
entrust your mind to any person who meets you, so that, if he abuses
you, your mind is upset and confused?
c. 25 AC/ô(e[nV/0n]ç[r/A/t(S/E/Ae)])//Siô(SiG*J){ab 1 ή altero}—
TSiC[ab 1 ή altero}
c. 26 AC/ô(Q[n<P/«MÎ]ç[r/T(H/£/Ae)])/Siô(SiGJ){ab 2 πρός}—TSiC[ab 2
πρός)
c. 27 ΑΟ/δ(ρ[ΠΨ/ΦΩ]ς[Γ/τ(Ξ/Σ/ΔΘ)])—Τ
c. 28 Α^δ(ρ[ΠΨ/ΦΩ]ς[Γ/τ(Ε/Σ/ΔΘ) ])//Szô(SzGJ)|ab 2 δτι}—TStC(ab 2
οτι}
17 προέσθαι TSiC Par II s. 5 18 μέν ούν om. Nil II έπαινεΐν Simp (XXXIII 71) II
τούτον om. Simp (I.e.) Par II 19 τό-είσόδου om. δ II άνέχεσθαι SiG* Simp (I.e.) II
τούτου SiC
c. 26 1 ού om. SD II 2 πρός άλλήλους om. SiC Par, nec legisse vicletur S (contra
morem siiuin post διαφερόμεθα desinens) II ά λ λ ο υ ] τού γείτονος ά λ λ o A C ρ S i δ
VatPc: τού γείτονος άλλου Va<ac (nisi fallor; rasura post άλλο): γείτονος ( γ ή τ ι ν ο ς θ )
άλλο ς II κατάξη APcÔSiG TSiC Simp (XXXIV 26) Vat (cf. Diss III 24,84; IV 10,34):
κατεάξη A C S i J Nil Par II 3 ποτήριον TSiC Simp (I.e.) Par: τό ποτήριον AC bSib Nil
Vat II πρόχειρον ρ SiC Simp (I.e.) Nil Par·, πρόχειρον έστιν ACçSiô Τ Vat (έστιν om.
e a c l , minio adscriptum) II εύθύς om. Τ II οτι prius TSiC Nil Par: λέγειν οτι ACôSiô
Simp (XXXIV 27) Vat II έστίν om. NilII 4 καταγή APCÔT (cf. Diss III 24,84; IV 10,34):
κατεαγή ACSiô Nil Vat : κατεάγη SiC: (οτε) κατεάγη Par: καταχθή Simp (XXXIV 30)
II όποιον] "όποιος exspectasses" Schweighäuser: όποιος εί ci. Reiske II 4-5 οτε-
κατεάγη] οταν-καταγή δ II 4-5 τό άλλου ρ5ζΟ TSiC Vat : τό τοΰ άλλου ς Para: τοΰ
ά λ λ ο υ ACSiJ Ρα?Μ: τά ά λ λ α Nil II 5 οϋτω] οϋτως ούν Simp (XXXIV 31): τοΰτο ci.
Reiske II 5-6 τέκνον άλλου τέθνηκεν] έάν τέκνον άλλου άποθάνη Simp (XXXIV 32) II
5 ά λ λ ο υ alterum] άλλου τινός SiG Vat II 6 δς ACÖSiö SiC Simp (XXXIV 33) Vat :
όστις Τ Nil Par II διότι TSiC Nil II άνθρώπινον] άνθρώπινον έστι τό συμβάν Simp
(XXXIV 33) II 7 καί TSiC Simp (XXXIV 37) Diss Nil: om. AC bSib Vat II 8 άκούοντες
SiJ SiC
c. 27 1 ού τίθεται πρός τό άποτυχεΐν Sa II άποτυγχάνειν Nil Par
c. 28 1 έπέτρεψε Sa (praeter SGHx; π s.I. SJ) II άπατήσαντι ΠΨ Τ: ύπαντήσαντι S
(praeter SE; ήπαντήσαντι S H a c ' ; άπαντήσαντι SG'*P C ): ύπαντώντι Simp (XXXVI
11): άπαιτήσαντι τ II 3 ϊ ν α om. SiC [4] II λοιδορήταί Nil II σοι] σε Τ II ταραχθή
έκείνη] αύτή ταραχθή Simp (XXXVI 13) II παραχθή SiC>Pc: παρ[.]χΕ··3 SzC a c II
τούτου ένεκα: in ACôSiJ Vaíhaec verba capiti 29' coniuncta sunt
{ch. 29 1 In each enterprise consider the things that c o m e first
a n d the things that follow it, a n d then approach the enterprise itself.
Otherwise you will at first come to it full of enthusiasm, because you
have not considered any of the things that come next, but afterwards,
when there a p p e a r some disgraceful things, you will give up. 2 Do
you want to win an Olympic victory? So d o I, by the gods, for it is a
fine thing. But consider what precedes and what follows, a n d after
that begin the job. You must discipline yourself, follow a diet, abstain
f r o m cakes, train u n d e r compulsion, at a fixed time, in heat, in cold;
you are not allowed to drink cold water, n o r wine, when you feel like
it; in short, you must turn yourself over to your trainer as if h e were
your physician; then you have to e n t e r the match, sometimes you
have to throw your h a n d , twist your ankle, swallow lots of sand,
sometimes be whipped, and on top of all that, you will have to lose.
3 W h e n you have considered this, if you still want to, you can under-
take to b e c o m e an athlete; otherwise you will turn back like children
do, who at o n e time play wrestlers, at a n o t h e r time gladiators, then
blow trumpets, then act a play. In the same way you too will at o n e
time be an athlete, then a gladiator, then a rhetorician, then a philo-
sopher, yet you will d o n o t h i n g whole-heartedly; but like a monkey
you will imitate everything when you see it, a n d you will be pleased
now with this, now with that. For you have not u n d e r t a k e n anything
with circumspection, having considered it from all sides, but r a n d o m -
ly a n d half-heartedly. 4 In the same way, when some p e o p l e see a
p h i l o s o p h e r a n d hear s o m e o n e speaking as well as Socrates speaks
( a n d who can speak as h e does?), they want to be p h i l o s o p h e r s
c. 29 (= III 15,1-13) totum caput om. TSzC Par; silentio praeterit Simplicius;
habent ACSzô Nil Vat, Eb habet 29 1 " 4 , Tt habet 29 5 ' 7 ; caput interpolatum esse
censeo; textum cledi qualis exstat in fontibus Encheiridii. in ACSib 29' capiti
praecedenti coniunctum est; cetera in duo capita divisa sunt: 29^~4 et 29r'~7. in Vat
totum caput lino tenore scriptum capiti praecedenti coniunctum est. in Nil textus
in sex capita divisus est: 29'; 29 2 ,4-6; 29 2 ,6-29 4 ; 29 5 " 6 ,22-27; 29 6 ,27-30; 29 7 , cui
adiunctum est c. 30.
s. I 2 αύτοΰ] αύτώ δ (praeter Ψ) Szj Mel.: om. Vat II 3 ήξεις] ή[·ί|ξεις APC: ηύξεις
CSzJ, et legisse videtur A A C II άτε om. δ II μηδέ M/M II 4 τινών αισχρών A C Q S Z ' Ô Nil
Val: αισχρών τ ί ν ω ν ς: τ ι ν ώ ν δυσχερών ci. Wolf: δυσχερών τ ί ν ω ν αίσχρώς
Schweighäuser e Wolfii versione Diss III 15 II άποστήση] αίσχυνθήση δ II s. 2 4
ολύμπιον M/M II 5 τόν θεόν bSiG (et Nil Vat suo more) II 10 εις τόν άγώνα δ II
παρέρχεσθαι bSib Nil Vat : παρέχεσθαι ACSzJ (ρ Szj' s '): παρορύσσεσθαι Upton e
Diss II βαλείν bSiG Nil Vat: λαβείν ACSzJ (a p.c. Szj'): έκβαλείν Upton e Diss II 11
τρέψαι Nil II έσθ'] έστι δ' δ II οτε] ότε καί δ Vat II 12 τούτων πάντων] ταΰτα πάντα δ:
τών πάντων ACSzG: πάντων Szj: πάντα Vat II s. 3 17 έάν ÔSzG Nil Vat: άν ACSzJ: ήν
άν ed. Paris. 1540, quod Schweighäuser ex eins apographo Bb [Par. gr. 2123]
recepit: ήν έάν ci. Reiske II 18 περιοδεύσας ôSzG Vat: περιώδευσας ACSzJ M/ll s. 4
19 θεώμενοί Vat II 20 εύ σωκράτης εύ ούτος καί ώς σωκράτης SzG: εύ σώσης
Λ: εύ σώσης Γ: εύ σώσεις τ: εύ τις τών σοφών (ex εύ σωκράτης ortum) Nil: εύ ούτος
καί ώς ό χρυσορρήμων ίώ [= ί ω ά ν ν η ς ] (ex εύ σωκράτης ortum) Vat: κ α λ ώ ς
Ευφράτης Wolf in margine e Diss II καίτοι] καί δ II 21 οϋτω om. δ
themselves too. 5 Man, first consider the nature of the undertaking,
next e x a m i n e your own constitution, w h e t h e r you can bear it. You
want to do the pentathlon or be a wrestler? Look at your arms, your
thighs, see what your loins are like. People are n o t all suited for the
same activities. 6 Do you think that, when you are d o i n g those
things, you can eat in the same way, drink in the same way, b e c o m e
angry a n d irritated in the same way? You will have to go without
sleep, work hard, be away f r o m your own people, be despised by a
slave, be laughed at by everyone, in everything get the worse of it, in
h o n o u r , in office, in court, in every affair. 7 Consider these things,
whether you are ready at the price of these things to secure tranquil-
lity, f r e e d o m , calm; otherwise, do not even think of it; d o not, like
children do, be at o n e time a philosopher, then a tax-collector, then
a rhetorician, then a procurator of the Emperor; these things do not
go together. You must be o n e m a n , either good or bad; with your
own abilities you must either work on your governing principle or on
external things; improve either internal things or things outside; that
is, play the role either of a philosopher or of a non-philosopher.)
ch. 30 O u r duties are in general measured by relationships. H e is
your father: it is your duty to take care of him, to yield to him in all
things, to put u p with him when he abuses or beats you. "But he is a
bad father." Nature did not bring you into relationship with a good
father, did she, but with a father. Your brother does you wrong? Well,
maintain your position in relation to him, and d o not consider what
h e does, but consider what you will have to do, if you want to keep
your choice in accordance with nature. For o t h e r people will not do
c. 30 resp. Simp. XXXVIII 3-4, XXXIX 3; fort. resp. P1eth., Virt. A 2 (3,9-16 T.); 1
Tct-παραμετρεΐται aff. SA/α[BD(CEFGHJx)] (XXXVII 1); 2-4 πατήρ-πατέρα
alterum resp. Olymp., in Grg. 24,3 (130,17-19 W.); 4-6 6-ποιεΐ resp. Olymp., in Grg.
24,3 (130,19-21 W.)
8 τότε-βλάπτεσθαι cf. III 20,16; 9 άπό τοΰ γείτονος cf. III 20,11
c. 31 s. 1 1-5 Τής-έπιτελουμένοις cf. I 12,4-7; II 14,11; III 26,28; 2-3 διοικούντων τα
'όλα sim. I 12,7; II 16,33; fr. I 22-23; cf. III 26,18; 3 σαυτόν εις τοΰτο κατατεταχέναι
cf. I 12,7; 4-5 τδ-έπιτελουμένοις cf. I 12,24-26; III 26,29; fr. IV 8-13; 4 ε'ίκειν πάσι τοις
γ ι ν ο μ έ ν ο ι ς cf. I 12,17; IV 7,7.9.20; 5 έκόντα sim. I 12,23; III 5,9; IV 3,9; ώ ς -
έπιτελουμένοις cf. I 12,25; 6 οϋτω-άμελούμενος cf. I 6,42; I 14,16; I 16,6; I 27,13; II
19,26; III 10,13; IV 7,9; IV 10,15; άμελούμενος cf. III 24,113; III 26,28; s. 2 7-9
άλλως-κακόν prius cf. I 12,27; I 22,18; I 25,1-2; II 22,26; 9-11 ώς-αίτίους cf. I 22,15; I
27,11-12; III 4,6; 10 οταν-θέλεις alterum sim. II 1,31; s. 3 11-13 πέφυκε-έκτρέπεσθαι
cf. II 22,15; IV 5,30; 14 βλάπτεσθαί τινα οίόμενον sim. IV 7,11
θέλης· τότε δέ έση βεβλαμμένος, όταν ύπολάβης βλάπτεσθαι.
οϋτως ούν άπό τού πολίτου, άπό τοΰ γείτονος, άπό τοΰ στρατηγοΰ
10 τό κ α θ ή κ ο ν ε ύ ρ ή σ ε ι ς , έ ά ν τ ά ς σ χ έ σ ε ι ς έ θ ί ζ η θ ε ω ρ ε ΐ ν .
c. 31 Τής περί τ ο ύ ς θ ε ο ύ ς ε ύ σ ε β ε ί α ς ϊ σ θ ι ότι τό κ υ ρ ι ώ τ α τ ο ν 1
έκεΐνό έστιν, όρθάς ύ π ο λ ή ψ ε ι ς περί α ύ τ ώ ν έχειν ώς όντων και διοι-
κούντων τά ό λ α κ α λ ώ ς καί δικαίως, καί σαυτόν εις τοΰτο κατατε-
τ α χ έ ν α ι , τό π ε ί θ ε σ θ α ι α ύ τ ο ί ς κ α ί ε ϊ κ ε ι ν π ά σ ι τ ο ι ς γ ι ν ο μ έ ν ο ι ς καί
5 άκολουθείν έ κ ό ν τ α ώς ύπό τής α ρ ί σ τ η ς γ ν ώ μ η ς έπιτελουμένοις.
ο ύ τ ω γ α ρ ο ύ τ ε μ έ μ ψ η ποτέ τούς θ ε ο ύ ς ούτε έ γ κ α λ έ σ ε ι ς ώς ά μ ε λ ο ύ -
μ ε ν ο ς . ά λ λ ω ς δέ τοΰτο ούχ οίόν τε γ ί ν ε σ θ α ι , έ ά ν μή ά ρ η ς ά π ό τών 2
ο ύ κ έ φ ' ή μ ΐ ν κ α ί έ ν τ ο ι ς έ φ ' ή μ ΐ ν μ ό ν ο ι ς θ ή ς τό ά γ α θ ό ν κ α ι τό
κακόν, ώς ά ν γέ τι έ κ ε ί ν ω ν ύπολάβης άγαθόν ή κακόν, πάσα
10 ά ν ά γ κ η , ό τ α ν ά π ο τ υ γ χ ά ν η ς ών θ έ λ ε ι ς κ α ί π ε ρ ι π ί π τ η ς ο ί ς ο ύ θ έ λ ε ι ς ,
μέμφεσθαί σε και μισείν τούς αιτίους, πέφυκε γάρ πρός τοΰτο π ά ν 3
ζ ώ ο ν , τ ά μέν β λ α β ε ρ ά φ α ι ν ό μ ε ν α κ α ι τ ά α ί τ ι α α ύ τ ώ ν φεύγειν και
έ κ τ ρ έ π ε σ θ α ι , τ ά δέ ώ φ έ λ ι μ α και τ ά α'ίτια α ύ τ ώ ν μ ε τ ι έ ν α ι καί τ ε θ α υ -
μακέναι. άμήχανον ούν βλάπτεσθαι τινα οίόμενον χαίρειν τώ
15 δοκοΰντι β λ ά π τ ε ι ν , ώ σ π ε ρ κ α ι τό α ύ τ η τη β λ ά β η χ α ί ρ ε ι ν άδύ-
s. 4 16-17 ένθεν-μεταδιδώ cf. II 22,10; III 17,7; 17-18 καί prius—τυραννίδα sim.
IV 5,29; cf. II 22,13-14; 18-19 διά-ναύτης sim. III 4,7; cf. II 22,17; 21 οπου-εύσεβές
sim. I 27,14; cf. I 19,25; s. 5 23-25 σπένδειν-δύναμιν (Xen., Mem. I 3,3; de Socrate)
c. 32 cf. omnino II 7; s. 1 3 όποΐον-φιλόσοφος cf. II 7,3; s. 2 5-6 εί-πρόσει cf. II
7,10.12; 8-9 θαρρών-θεούς cf. II 7,11
νατον. ένθεν και πατήρ υπό υίοΰ λοιδορεΐται, οταν τών δοκούντων 4
α γ α θ ώ ν ε ί ν α ι τώ π α ι δ ί μή μ ε τ α δ ί δ ω · καί Έ τ ε ο κ λ έ α κ α ί Π ο λ υ ν ε ί κ η ν
τ ο ΰ τ ' έ π ο ί η σ ε , τό α γ α θ ό ν ο ϊ ε σ θ α ι τ ή ν τ υ ρ α ν ν ί δ α · δ ι α τ ο ΰ τ ο κ α ί ό
γεωργός λοιδορεί τους θεούς, δια τοΰτο ό ναύτης, διά τοΰτο ό
20 έμπορος, δ ι α τ ο ΰ τ ο οί τ ά ς γ υ ν α ί κ α ς και τά τέκνα άπολλύντες.
δ π ο υ γ α ρ τό σ υ μ φ έ ρ ο ν , έ κ ε ί κ α ί τό ε ύ σ ε β έ ς · ώ σ τ ε δ σ τ ι ς έ π ι μ ε λ ε ΐ τ α ι
τ ο ύ ό ρ έ γ ε σ θ α ι ώ ς δ ε ι κ α ί έ κ κ λ ί ν ε ι ν , έν τ ω α ύ τ ώ κ α ί ε ύ σ ε β ε ί α ς έ π ι -
μελεΐται. σπένδειν δέ καί θύειν καί ά π ά ρ χ ε σ θ α ι κατά τά πάτρια 5
έ κ ά σ τ ο ι ς π ρ ο σ ή κ ε ι , κ α θ α ρ ώ ς κ α ί μή έ π ι σ ε σ υ ρ μ έ ν ω ς μ η δ έ άμελώς
25 μηδέ γλίσχρως μηδέ ύπέρ δύναμιν.
c. 3 2 " Ο τ α ν μ α ν τ ι κ ή π ρ ο σ ί η ς , μ έ μ ν η σ ο δτι τί μέν ά π ο β ή σ ε τ α ι 1
ούκ ο ί δ α ς , ά λ λ ά ή κ ε ι ς ώς π α ρ ά τοΰ μ ά ν τ ε ω ς α ύ τ ό πευσόμενος,
ό π ο ι ο ν δ έ τί έ σ τ ι ν , ε ί δ ώ ς έ λ ή λ υ θ α ς , ε ϊ π ε ρ εί φ ι λ ό σ ο φ ο ς , εί γ ά ρ έ σ τ ί τ ι
τών ούκ έφ' ήμΐν, π ά σ α άνάγκη μήτε άγαθόν αύτό είναι μήτε
5 κ α κ ό ν , μ ή φ έ ρ ε ο ύ ν π ρ ό ς τ ό ν μ ά ν τ ι ν ό ρ ε ξ ι ν ή έ κ κ λ ι σ ι ν (εί δ έ μ ή , 2
τρέμων α ύ τ ώ πρόσει), ά λ λ ά διεγνωκώς ότι π ά ν τό άποβησόμενον
ά δ ι ά φ ο ρ ο ν καί ούδέν πρός σέ, όποιον δ ά ν ή (έσται γ ά ρ α ύ τ ώ χ ρ ή -
σασθαι καλώς καί τοΰτο ούδείς κ ω λ ύ σ ε ι ) — θ α ρ ρ ώ ν ούν ώς έπί
c. 32 A C / S I Ô ( S T G J ) | a b 2 άλλα)—'TSIC(ab 2 άλλά)
c. 33'"1^1 A C / S Ì 0 ( S Î G J ) jab 1 ov)—TSîC{ab 1 öv|
s. 2 cit. Olymp., in Grg. 17,1 (96,1-4 W.); —, — 17,4 (99,18-22 W.); 5-10 μή
prius—σιώπα cit. Simp. LI 32-37; s. 4 aff. SA/α[BD(CEFGHJx)] (XLI 1); Stob. III
5,59 (MA; III 279,9 H.); cit. [Max.], Loc. comm. 64 (col. 997B); Simp. LI 12-13; s. 5
aff. .SA/a[ BD (CEFGHJx)] (XLII 1-2); Stob. III 27,12 (LS MA; III 613,7-8 H.); s. 6
aff. Stob. III 5,60 (MA; III 279,11-280,2 H.); cit. [Max.], Loc. comm. 64 (col. 997B);
fort. resp. [Ant.] 147 (23 Ath.); 12 έστιάσεις-διακρούου aff. SA/α[BD(CEFGHJx)]
(XLIII 1); s. 7 resp. Simp. XLVII 2, LVII 4-6; 16 τ ά - π α ρ α λ ά μ β α ν ε aff.
SA/α [BD (CEFGHJx)] (XLIV l ) ; s . 8 resp. Simp. XLVII 2; 18-19 περι-καθαρευτέον
aff. SA/a[ BD (CEFGHJx)] (XLV 1); 20-21 μή-παράφερε] άπεχόμενος δέ φησι τών
τοιούτων, μή γίνου έπαχθής τοις χρωμένοις, μή δέ έλεγκτικός, μή δέ πολλαχού, οτι
αύτός ού χρή, παράφερε (= Simp. XLV 28-29) .SA ad instar lemmatis praebet; μή
μέντοι έπαχθής γίνου τοις χρωμένοις, μηδέ έλεγκτικός (= Ench 33^,20) .SB ad instar
lemmatis praebet, Simpiicii verba omittens
7-8 μάλιστα-συγκρίνοντα cf. III 16,4; [s. 3] 8-10 àv-oicimacf. III 16,1; gnom. Stob.
(C) 25; s. 6 cf. gnom. Stob. (C) 25; 13-14 έντετάσθω-ίδιωτισμόν cf. III 16,6; 14-16
'ισθι-καθαρός cf. III 16,1.3; s. 7 cf. gnom. Stob. (C) 17
μή περί αθλητών, μή περί βρωμάτων ή πομάτων, τών έκασταχοΰ
λεγομένων, μ ά λ ι σ τ α δέ μή περί ά ν θ ρ ώ π ω ν ψέγοντα ή έ π α ι ν ο ΰ ν τ α ή
σ υ γ κ ρ ί ν ο ν τ α . ά ν μέν ούν οίός τε ής, μ έ τ α γ ε τ ο ύ ς σ ο ύ ς λ ό γ ο υ ς κ α ί [3]
τ ο ύ ς τ ώ ν σ υ ν ό ν τ ω ν έ π ί τό π ρ ο σ ή κ ο ν · εί δ έ έν ά λ λ ο φ ύ λ ο ι ς άποληφ-
10 θ ε ί ς τ ύ χ ο ι ς , σ ι ώ π α , γ έ λ ω ς μή π ο λ ύ ς έστω μ η δ έ έπί π ο λ λ ο ί ς μ η δ έ 4
ά ν ε ι μ έ ν ο ς . ό ρ κ ο ν π α ρ α ί τ η σ α ι , εί μ έ ν ο ί ό ν τ ε , ε ί ς ά π α ν , εί δ έ μ ή , έκ 5
τών ένόντων. έστιάσεις τάς έξω καί ί δ ι ω τ ι κ ά ς δ ι α κ ρ ο ύ ο υ · έάν δέ 6
ποτε γ έ ν η τ α ι κ α ι ρ ό ς , έ ν τ ε τ ά σ θ ω σοι ή π ρ ο σ ο χ ή μή ποτε ά ρ α ύ π ο ρ -
ρ υ ή ς εις ί δ ι ω τ ι σ μ ό ν . ϊσθι γ ά ρ ότι, έ ά ν ό έ τ α ί ρ ο ς ή μ ε μ ο λ υ σ μ έ ν ο ς ,
15 καί τόν σ υ ν α ν α τ ρ ι β ό μ ε ν ο ν αύτώ μολύνεσθαι άνάγκη, κάν αύτός
ώ ν τ ύ χ η κ α θ α ρ ό ς , τ ά π ε ρ ί τό σ ώ μ α μ έ χ ρ ι τ ή ς χ ρ ε ί α ς ψ ι λ ή ς π α ρ α - 7
λ ά μ β α ν ε , οίον τροφάς, πόμα, ά μ π ε χ ό ν η ν , ο ί κ ί α ν , ο ί κ ε τ ε ί α ν · τό δέ
π ρ ό ς δ ό ξ α ν ή τ ρ υ φ ή ν ά π α ν π ε ρ ί γ ρ α φ ε , περί ά φ ρ ο δ ί σ ι α είς δ ύ ν α μ ι ν 8
π ρ ό γ ά μ ο υ κ α θ α ρ ε υ τ έ ο ν · ά π τ ο μ έ ν ω δέ ών ν ό μ ι μ ό ν έστι μεταληπ-
20 τέον. μή μέντοι έπαχθής γίνου τοις χρωμένοις μηδέ έλεγκτικός, μηδέ
6 πομάτων] ποτών Olymp, (priore loco; πομάτων habet altera loco) II τών] ή τών
Μ/ΙΙ έκασταχοΰ] έκαστα.ού SzC II 7 λεγομένων AC Sib Τ Vat, et legisse videtur Simp
(XL 52: περί ών οί τυχόντες διαλέγονται): om. SzC Stob. NilU μάλιστα δέ om. Stob. Il
μή] μηδέ Τ: om. SzC II άνθρωπον Stob. Nil II 7-8 ψέγοντα ή έπαινοΰντα ή συγκρίνοντα
SiG Slob. Nil Vat, et sic legisse videtur Simp (XL 57-58.61-62) : λέγοντα ή έπαινοΰντα
ή συγκρίνοντα ACSzJ: ψέγοντες ή έπαινοΰντες ή συγκρίνοντες Τ : ψεγόντων ή
συγκρινόντων SzC II 7 ή έπαινοΰντα om. SzC Par II 7-8 ή συγκρίνοντα non legisse
videtur Olymp, (bis) Il [s. 3] 8 μέταγε C SzC Simp (XL 80, LI 35; sed εί μή δυνατόν
μεταγαγείν LI 36) Stob. Nil Vat : μετάγε ASzJ: μετάγαγε SzG T Par II τούς σούς λόγους]
τοις σοίς λόγοις edd. ex ed. princ. Haloandri (1529), ubi Kaiomittitur (i.e. τοίςσοίς
λόγοις Haloandri ingenio debetur) II σ ο ύ ς om. SzC Stob. II 8-9 καί τούς τών
συνόντων om. Stob. II 9 τούς] τά SzC: om. SzG II άποληφθεις SzG Val, et legunt
SimpAB (XL 81): άπολειφθείς ACSzJ T.S'zC (sed ει prius post corr. ut vid. in A) Nil,
et legunt SzwzpCDEFGHJx (I.e.) II s. 4 10 γέλως] ό γέλως [Max.] II 10-11 μηδέ
άνειμένος om. Stob. [Max.] Il s. 5 12 όντων ACWw II s. 6 12-16 έστιάσεις-καθαρός]
δείπνοις τοις έξω καί ίδιωτικοίς (ιδιωτικούς Μ) τό πολύ άπόταξαι. άν δέ γένηται
(γίνηται Hense) καιρός, φυλάσσου. ϊσθι γάρ οτι άν έτερος ή μεμολυσμένος, καί τόν
έτερον έμπλησθήναι άνάγκη, οταν γυμνοί (πολλοί γυμνοί A a c l ) συνδιατρίβωνται
(ultima tria verba om. [Max.]) Stob. [Max.] II 12 έξω] έξωτικάς S (praeter SEJ, sed
έξωτικάς S J l m S ; τικάς punctis ciel. S G ' V ) Vat II 13 ποτε om. Stob. [Max.] Il σου Τ II
ύπορρυής Τ Nil: ύπερρυής SzC: άπορρυής ACWwSzô Vat, et legit Simp (XLIII 18):
ύποσυρής Par II 1 4 ό έταίρος] ό έτερος Τ : έτερος Stob. [Max.]: νεώτερος S zC 11
μεμολυσμένος ή Par II 15 καί τόν om. SzC [4] II μολύνεσθαι ACWwSzJ SiC Simp
(XLIII 22 μολύνεται) Par, et legisse videtur [Ant.]: συμμολύνεσθαι SzG Τ Simp
(XLIII 19 συμμολυνθή) Nil Vat II 15-16 κάν-καθαρός om. SzC [Max.] Stob. Par II 16
τυγχάνη Τ II καθαρώς Τ II s. 7 16 τής om. Sß II παραλαμβάνει Α: παραλαμβάνειν
CWw SE II 17-18 τό-άπαν] τά-άπαντα Nil II 18 τρυφήν] τροφών SzC II s. 8 1 8
άφροδισίας SA Vat: άφροδισίων Τ II 19 άπτομένων SzC II δέ om. SzC II ών S Z G ' * S 1
TSiC Simp (XLV 23): ώς ACWwSzô Vat II 20 μή om. SzC [2] II έλεκτικάς SzC ac :
έλεγκτικάς SzC'P c (etiam ας p.c.; incertum quid fuerit): έλεκτικός C a c 1 II μηδέ
alterum] [2]δέ SzC
indulge, a n d d o n o t state time a n d again that you do not indulge
yourself. 9 W h e n s o m e o n e reports to you that so-and-so is speaking
ill of you, do not d e f e n d yourself against what is said, but answer, "He
obviously did not know my o t h e r faults, or h e would not have men-
tioned these only." 10 It is not necessary to go to the public shows
o f t e n . If sometimes the a p p r o p r i a t e occasion should arise, d o not
show clearly that you are c o n c e r n e d with anyone else but yourself,
that is, only wish to h a p p e n what is h a p p e n i n g a n d only wish the
winner to win; for in that way you will not be i m p e d e d . Abstain alto-
g e t h e r f r o m shouting or laughing at anyone or being immoderately
excited. And after you have left, do not speak m u c h about what has
h a p p e n e d , except in so far as it contributes to your own improve-
ment; for from such behaviour it becomes clear that you admired the
spectacle. 11 Do not go rashly or readily to public lectures by some
people; a n d when you go, maintain your dignity a n d equanimity, a n d
d o not b e c o m e offensive to others. 12 W h e n you are about to m e e t
s o m e o n e , especially o n e of the p e o p l e enjoying high esteem, ask
yourself what Socrates or Zeno would have d o n e in such circum-
stances, a n d you will not be at a loss to deal with the situation proper-
ly. 13 W h e n you go to see someone with great power, say to yourself
that you will not find him at home, that you will be shut out, that the
doors will be slammed in your face, that he will pay no attention to
you. And if it is your duty to go all the same, go and take things as
they c o m e , a n d never say to yourself, "It was n o t worth all the
trouble"; for that is the behaviour of a non-philosopher, that is, a
c. 33 9 Α/(ΙΛν™//δ(ρ[ΠΨ/ΦΩ]ς[Γ/Λ/τ(Ξ/Σ/ΔΘ)])///.$ίδ(5ίΟ|))η1) 22 ά λ -
Xà)////Tt—TSiC(ab 22 άλλά)
c. 33AC/SÎÔ(SzGJ)|ab 25 ei)//Tt{ab 27 βοης)—TSîC(25-26 εί-γινόμενα)
c. 33 1 1 A/CWw//Siô(SiGJ){ab 32 mpuùv)///Tt—'TSiClab 32 παριών)
c. 3 3 1 - Αΰ/δ(ρ[ΠΨ/Φ]ς[Γ/Λ/τ(Ξ/Σ/ΔΘ) ])//Siô(Sî'GJ)|ab 34 πρόβαλλε)-Τ
c. 3 3 1 3 A/CWw//Sîô(SzGJ)|ab 36 πρόβαλλε)///Τΐ—TSzC|ab 36 πρόβαλλε)
s. 9 imit. Chrys., Horn. in Ada Apost. XIV,4 (col. 118); 21-22 έάν-λεχθέντα aff.
.SA/α[BD(CEFGHJx) ] (XLV1 1-2); s. 10 resp. Simp. XLVIII 2; 24-25 είς-άναγκαΐον
aff. SA/a[BD(CEFGHJx)] (XLVII 1); s. 11 31-32 ε ϊ ς - π ά ρ ι θ ι aff. SA/α[BD
(CEFGHJx)] (XLVIII 1); s. 12-13 resp. Simp. LI 3; s. 12 33-34 οταν-δοκούντων aff.
SA/α [BD (CEFGHJx)] (XLIX 1-2); s. 13 36 ο τ α ν - δ υ ν α μ έ ν ω ν aff. SA/a[B
(CEFGHJx)] (L 1): πρός-πρόβαλλε aff. SD (L 1)
s. 9 21-22 έάν-λέγει cf. III 18,2; s. 10 25-27 εί-έμποδισθήση cf. III 4,10-11; s. 11 cf.
omnino III 23; s. 12 cf. II 13,14.17.24; 33-34 οταν-δοκούντων cf. I 30,1; s. 13 36-38
οταν-σου cf. II 6,6-8; IV 7,20; 40 ο ύ κ ή ν τοσούτου = II 6,23
πολλαχοΰ τό ότι αύτός ού χρή παράφερε. έάν τίς σοι άπαγγείλη 9
ότι ό δ ε ι ν ά σε κακώς λέγει, μή άπολογοΰ πρός τά λεχθέντα, ά λ λ ά
άποκρίνου διότι «ήγνόει γάρ τά ά λ λ α τά προσόντα μοι κακά, έπεί
ούκ άν ταΰτα μόνα έλεγεν.» είς τά θέατρα τό πολύ π α ρ ι έ ν α ι ούκ 10
25 ά ν α γ κ α ΐ ο ν . εί δέ ποτε καιρός εϊη, μηδενί ά λ λ ω σπουδάζων φαίνου
ή σεαυτω, τουτέστι θέλε γ ί ν ε σ θ α ι μόνα τά γινόμενα καί ν ι κ ά ν
μόνον τόν νικώντα· ούτω γάρ ούκ έμποδισθήση. βοής δέ καί τοΰ
έπιγελάν τινι ή έπί πολύ συγκινεΐσθαι παντελώς άπέχου. καί μετά
τό ά π α λ λ α γ ή ν α ι μή πολλά περί τών γεγενημένων διαλέγου, όσα μή
30 φέρει πρός τήν σήν έπανόρθωσιν· έμφαίνεται γάρ έκ τοΰ τοιούτου
ότι έθαύμασας τήν θέαν. είς άκροάσεις τινών μή εική μηδέ ραδίως 11
πάριθι- παριών δέ τό σεμνόν καί εύσταθές καί άμα ά ν ε π α χ θ έ ς
φύλασσε, όταν τινι μέλλης σ υ μ β ά λ λ ε ι ν , μάλιστα τών έν ύπεροχή 12
δοκούντων, πρόβαλλε σεαυτω τί άν έποίησεν έν τούτφ Σωκράτης ή
35 Ζήνων, καί ούκ ά π ο ρ ή σ ε ι ς τοΰ χ ρ ή σ α σ θ α ι π ρ ο σ η κ ό ν τ ω ς τω
έμπεσόντι. όταν φοιτάς πρός τ ι ν α τών μέγα δυναμένων, π ρ ό β α λ λ ε 13
ότι ούχ εύρήσεις αύτόν ένδον, ότι άποκλεισθήση, ότι έντιναχθή-
σονταί σοι αί θύραι, ότι ού φροντιεΐ σου. κάν σύν τούτοις έλθεΐν
καθήκη, έλθών φέρε τά γινόμενα καί μηδέποτε εϊπης αύτός πρός
40 σεαυτόν ότι «ούκ ήν τοσούτου»· ίδιωτικόν γάρ καί διαβεβλημένον
21 τό om. SiC Simp (XLV 29) II αύτός ού χρή] ού χρώμαι αύτός Τ II αύτό
ACWwSzJ (in A fortasse aliquid erasum post αύτό) II χρή] χρή ACWwSzJ Vat:
κέχρησαι SiC II s. 9 21 άπαγγείλη σοι Sß (praeter SG) II 22 διότι Τ II ά λ λ α om. SiC
[4] II 23 άποκρίνου] άποκρί[3] SiC II οτι ACWw<MÎ.S'zEGJ SzC II γάρ τά om. SzC
[3] II γάρ om. WwôTt II τά alterum om. ACWwôSzJ II 24 μόνα ταύτα δ (praeter Ω)
SzC Vat II ταύτα] τοσαύτα Chrys. II μόνον Tt II s. 10 24 τό om. AC SE II 25 μηδενί
ά λ λ ω σπουδάζων (σουδαίζειν SzC) φαίνου TSzC: μηδενί ά λ λ ω φαίνου σπουδάζων
Par ·, μηδενί σπουδάζων φαίνου ά λ λ ω SzG Vat ', μηδενί σπουδάζων φαίνου ACSzJ II
σπουδάζων] [2]σουδαί[5]ζειν SzC (ει ex ω ut vid. SzC 1 ) II 26 σεαυτω] αύτώ SzC II
μόνα] ϊ ν α SzC II 27 δέ om. Tt (in voce βοής incipiens) II 28 έπί πολύ del. Reiske II
έπικινείσθαι ACSzô (συν SzG1**1) Vat II 29 οσα] ο σ α γ ε ci. Reiske II s. 11 31 άκρόα-
σίν Nil II εική Tt Τ SG1**1 Nil Par, et legisse videtur Simp (XLV1II 7-8 άνευ τινός
λόγου): ήκε ACWw Sa Vat: ήκη SA II μηδέ] μήτε Mill 32 εύσταθές] τό εύσταθές Nil II
άνεπαχθές] άνεπαθέςΤί: τό άνεπαχθές Simp (XLV1II 12) Il s. 12 33 συμβάλλειν ΠΦ
Τ S (praeter SEJ l s l x) Nil Vat: συμβάλειν Ψ: συμβαλείν AC 5Ε|' Ν| κ^συμβουλεύειν ς
II μάλιστα] καί μάλιστα δ II 34 δοκούντων] όντων vel δοκούντων είναι ci. Reiske II
πρόβαλλε A C Ô S Z Ô Τ Vat: πρόβαλε Nil II έν τούτφ om. Nil II ή] καί Vat II 35 τω] έν τω
ACSzJx II s. 13 36 οταν φοιτάς om. SD II μεγάλα Tt II πρόβαλλε scripsi: πρόβαλε
ACWwSzG'* sl J Τ: πρόβαλλε σεαυτώ(ι) SzC Μ/Μ: πρόβαλε σεαυτώ Μ/Ρ: πρόβαλλε
σαυτώ τί άν ποιήσης Tt (ex 33 1 2 ,34): πρόλαβε Si G (seel πρόβαλε SzG1**1) Vat II 37
εύρήσεις] εϋρη τό αύτό πως έλεήσεις SzC II έντιναχθήσονταί Τ Nil: έκτιναχθήσονταί
ACWwTtSzô (έν S Z G ' * S 1 ) Vat: ούκ άνοιχθήσονταί SzC II 38 φροντίσει SzC II 38-39
κάν-καθήκη] καί-καθήκει Vat II 38 κάν] ούκ άν SzC II αύτοΐς Nil II 39 έλθών TtSzG
TSzC Nil Vat: om. ACWwSzJ II γενόμενα M/M II 40 τοσούτου Τ Diss Nil: τοσούτον
ACWwTtSzô Vat: τοσούτω έξις SzC II ίδιωτικόν γάρ] γάρ ίδιωτικόν Tt II διαβεβλη-
μένου ed. Haloandri (1529): καταβεβλημένου ci. Wolf
m a n who takes offence at externals. 14 In your conversations avoid
to s p e a k o f t e n a n d excessively a b o u t y o u r own d e e d s or
p r e d i c a m e n t s ; f o r to you it may be pleasant to recall your own
predicaments, but to others it is not just as pleasant to listen to what
has h a p p e n e d to you. [15] Take care, too, to avoid raising a laugh;
for this is a place from which you may easily slip into vulgarity, and at
the same time it is likely to diminish your n e i g h b o u r s ' respect for
you. [16] It is also risky to fall into foul language. So whenever
something like this occurs, go as far as to criticize the o n e who uses
such language, if the situation permits you to do so; otherwise, make
it clear that you are displeased by such language, by keeping silent
a n d blushing and frowning.
ch. 34 When you get the impression of some pleasure, j u s t as in
the case of o t h e r impressions, beware not to get carried away by it,
s. 14 aff. Stob. III 35,10 a (SMABr; III 689,14-690,3 H.); 41-42 έν-μεμνήσθαι aff.
SA/α [BD (CEFGHJx)] (LI 1-2); s. [15-16] aff. Stob. III 1,102 (A; III 51,10-19 H.);
[s. 15] 44-45 άπέστω-ίδιωτισμόν cit. [Max.], Loc. comm. 64 (col. 997B)
c. 34 aff. Stob. III 17,19 (SMA [lectiones coclicis Br ex Ench interpolati non
citantur); III 494,5-15 H.); imit. [Ant.] 167 (26 Atb.); 1-7 "Οταν-σεαυτόν aff. Eng.,
Theod. 86,30-87,3 L.; 1-2 "Οταν-αύτής aff. SA/α[BD(CEFGHJx) ] (LU 1-2); 2 μή συν-
αρπασθήςύπ' αύτής (sc. τής φαντασίας) cit. Simp. VI 12
s. 14 cf. I 25,15; [s. 16] 46-49 έπισφαλές-λόγω cf. gnom. Stob. (C) 25
c. 34 1-3 "Οταν-λάβε cf. II 18,24-25
π ρ ο ς τ ά έ κ τ ό ς . έν τ α ΐ ς ό μ ι λ ί α ι ς ά π έ σ τ ω τό σ α υ τ ο ύ τ ί ν ω ν έ ρ γ ω ν ή
κ ι ν δ ύ ν ω ν έπί π ο λ ύ καί ά μ έ τ ρ ω ς μ ε μ ν ή σ θ α ι . ού γ ά ρ ώς σοί η δ ύ έστι
τό τ ώ ν σ ώ ν κ ι ν δ ύ ν ω ν μ ε μ ν ή σ θ α ι , ο ύ τ ω κ α ι τ ο ι ς ά λ λ ο ι ς η δ ύ έ σ τ ι τό
τ ώ ν σ ο ί σ υ μ β ε β η κ ό τ ω ν ά κ ο ύ ε ι ν . ά π έ σ τ ω δ έ κ α ι τό γ έ λ ω τ α κινείν·
ο λ ι σ θ η ρ ό ς γ ά ρ ό τόπος είς ί δ ι ω τ ι σ μ ό ν καί ά μ α ι κ α ν ό ς τήν α ι δ ώ τήν
π ρ ό ς σ έ τ ώ ν π λ η σ ί ο ν ά ν ε ί ν α ι . έ π ι σ φ α λ έ ς δ έ κ α ί τό ε ί ς α ί σ χ ρ ο λ ο γ ί α ν
έ μ π ε σ ε ί ν . ό τ α ν ούν τι σ υ μ β ή τοιούτον, ά ν μέν ε ύ κ α ι ρ ο ν ή, κ α ι έπί-
π λ η ξ ο ν τ ώ π ρ ο ε λ θ ό ν τ ι · εί δ έ μ ή , τ ω γε ά π ο σ ι ω π ή σ α ι κ α ί έ ρ υ θ ρ ι ά σ α ι
καί σ κ υ θ ρ ω π ά σ α ι δήλος γίνου δ υ σ χ ε ρ α ί ν ω ν τω λόγω.
c. 3 4 "Οταν ή δ ο ν ή ς τίνος φ α ν τ α σ ί α ν λ ά β η ς , κ α θ ά π ε ρ έπί τών
άλλων, φύλασσε σεαυτόν μή σ υ ν α ρ π α σ θ ή ς ύ π ' α ύ τ ή ς , ά λ λ ' έκ-
3 σε] τε ACSiô Vat (σε SiG 1 **'): om. SiC II παρά] περί ΦΩΤι II σεαυτοΰ] σεαυτω
ς SiC a c Eug. Nil Val : σεαυτόν SiC>Pc II 4 χρόνων] κανόνων SiC II απόλαυση ς Eug.:
απολαύεις Τ: άπολαύσας NüMP II 5 μετανοείς Τ Nil II 6 σεαυτοΰ Tt: σεαυτόν SiC 1 Pc
II λοιδορήση ACqFASZÔ Par Vat : λοιδορήσεις t Stob.: λοιδορή TSiC: λοιδορεί Tt Nil
II τούτους SiC II 7 χαιρήσεις 6TtSiG Nil Vat: χαιρήση ACSzJ: χαίρεις Τ Slob. Par :
χαίροις SiC II επαινείς Τ Slob.: έπαινής SiC II εϋκαιρον TSiC Stob. Nil: σοι καιρός
A'P c CôSiô Vat: καιρός A a c ' Simp (LU 43): εϋκαιρον σοι Tt II 8 πρόσεχε] εα προσ-
εχώς S i G a c l Vat II ήττήση] νικήση δ II αύτοΰ Tt TSiC Simp (LII 44) Stob., et legisse
videtur Par: αύτοΰ καί ή δ ύ Α ΰ δ 5 ζ δ Nil Vat II 9 άγωγόν TSiC Simp (I.e.) Stob.:
έπαγωγόν ACTt bSib Nil Par Vat II πόσω] πόσον Nil: πώς [Ant. ] II τό om. SiC II
συνειδήσαι TtSiG Τ Vat II σεαυτώ ACSiJ SiC Nil: σαυτώδ: έαυτώ TtSiG Τ Par Vat
II 10 νενικηκότι τήν νίκην Par
c. 35 1 τι om. S (praeter SBG) Vat II διαγνώς SCDFHJ (διαγνούς SJ l m K): διαγώς
SE II έστί] έστί σοι καί .SACDEFH1 m KJ (έστί liabent SBGHJ 1 m «x) Vat: σοί έστιν Nil
II ποιής ante τι transpos. Par II μηδεπώποτε Tt Τ .SB Nil II 2 πράσσων αύτό όφθήναι
SCDFH: πράσσων όφθήναι αύτό S J a c l (ό. π. α. Sj'P c ) II 2-3 οί πολλοί μέλλωσι περί
αύτοΰ ACWwô SBEGJx Vat: οί πολλοί περί αύτοΰ μέλλωσιν SACDFH Nil: περί
αύτοΰ οί πολλοί μέλλωσιν Tt Τ II 3-4 ποιείς-όρθώς prius om. Nil II 3 αύτό ποιείς δ II 4
φύγε Tt TSiC II τί] μή SzC
c. 36 1 Ώς-έστι alterum om. M/MP II ήμέρα έστί καί ν ύ ξ έστι ACSiG: ήμέρα έστί
καί ν ύ ξ SB: εί ήμέρα έστί ν ύ ξ ούκ έστι Τ Vat (cf. Simp LIV 18-19.29-30.33-34): ήμέρα
έστί ν ύ ξ ούκ έστι TtSiG'* m K: ήτοι ήμέρα ή ν ύ ξ έστιν S (praeter SB; έστι SH): ήτοι
ήμέρα έστίν ή νύξ έστι(ν) Simp (LIV 8.12-13.26-27.30-31): ήμέρα έστί ν ύ ξ έστι S J a c l ,
probantibus Schweighäuser et Koraes (acld. καί S j ' s ' ) : ή ήμέρα έστί ή ν ύ ξ έστι
SiG 1 ** 1 (coniecerat Reiske) II 1-2 μέν-πρός om. SB II 1 μέν] δέ T t a c l (ut viel.) II
διεζ[..]γμένον S A a c l II 2 έχει άξίαν] άξίαν έχει SD: άξίαν έχειν SEFGHJx II ά ξ ί α ν ]
τήν ά ξ ί α ν Vat II 2-4 π ρ ό ς - ά ξ ί α ν om. ACSzJ II 2 δέ τό συμπεπλεγμένον] τό
συμπεπλεγμένον δέ SB SiG Nil: συμπεπλεγμένον δέ SC Vat II ά ν α ξ ί α ν Tt Τ Vat:
άνα[4] SC
so too picking out the greatest portion at a b a n q u e t may be valuable
for your body, but it is worthless for preserving social feeling in the
way o n e should. So whenever you are having d i n n e r with s o m e o n e ,
what you should bear in m i n d is not only what the quality of the
dishes does for your body, but also how the quality of your behaviour
towards your host must be observed.
ch. 37 If you are u n d e r t a k i n g a role that exceeds your capacities,
you both disgrace yourself in that task and you fail to achieve what
you could have done.
ch. 38 Just as in walking a r o u n d you take care not to step on a nail
or twist your foot, so take care also n o t to h a r m your g u i d i n g
principle. And if we observe this rule in every action, we shall set
about every action more securely.
ch. 39 T h e measure of possessions for each m a n is his body, just as
the foot is the measure of the shoe. If you abide by this principle, you
will m a i n t a i n the m e a s u r e ; b u t if you step beyond it, you will
inevitably fall into a precipice in the end; j u s t as in the case of the
4 ύπέρ τόν πόδα ύπερβής] ύπερβή (sic) τόν πόδα Nil II τόν πόδα] τήν χρείαν τού
ποδός Simp (LVII 15; cf. ό τήν χρείαν ύπερβαίνων Par.; et ύπερέβη γάρ τήν χρείαν τού
ποδός Stob.): om. SiC [6] II ύπερβής] έκβήςΤ: έκβή SiC: ύπερβή τις Simp (LVII 15):
ύπερβή τΦ Nil: ύπερέβη Stob. II κατάχρυσον] είτε κατάχρυσον NilW 5 ύπόδημα] τό
υπόδημα SiC Vat II είτα (bis)] ε'ίτε Nil II ύπέρ] εις SiC II 6 όρος] κόρος Τ II ούδείς ρ
(deest ς) Stob. Par Vat : ούδέ εις TSiC: ούθείς ACSi6 Nil II έστιν om. Par
c. 40 1 τεσσαρεσκαίδεκα έτών] ιδ' έτών SDF: έτών ιδ' SHJx: δεκατεσσάρων SC II
1-2 ύπό τών άνδρών om. SCDFH (post κυρίαι καλούνται transp. SJx) II 1 ύπό] άπό
ASG (ύ SG'* s l ) II 3 συγκοιμάσθαι ACWwSiJ II 4 καί έν] κάν Nil II 5 ότι Τ Nil Vat :
διότι ACWw Siô II 6 αίδήμονες] αίδήμονες έν σωφροσύνη ACWw Siô
c. 41 1 ευφυές AC: άφυές SG (ίας SG 1 sl ): έφυίας SC: εύφυίας SE II τό prius om.
Par II 2 έπί (ter)] ή έπί Nil II 3 όχεύειν] ή όχεύειν Vat: ή καθεύδειν Par: έπί πολύ
όχεύειν ci. Upton: om. Nil II 4 έστω ή πάσα Nil II ή πάσα om. Vat 'dc2
c. 42 1 τίς σε δ Nil Vat: σέ τις SACDFHJx (cf. Parti καί σοί ού λυσιτελεΐ) : τις AC
Τ SEEG Stob. II ποιή] τι ποιή ACÔ SBEG Stob.: σε ποιή Τ II λέγη] σε λέγη AC SB EG: τι
λέγη Stob. II 1-2 καθήκειν αύτώ οίόμενος] οίόμενος λυσιτελεΐν αύτώ ParII 2 οίόμεν [2]
SiC II ποιή Τ: ποιείν SiC II ή λέγει om. SiC [3] Stob. Par II λέγη Τ II 2-3ούχ-έαυτφ] τί
ούν; άκολουθήσει τφ σοί φαινομένω ή τω αύτώ; Stob. II 2 ούν om. SiC II 2-3 αύτόν
άκολουθείν Τ II 3 αύτόν om. SiC II έαυτώ om. SiC [6] II ώστε εί] ά λ λ ά Stob. II εί
κακώς] ίκανώς SiC II φαίνεται ACSi6 Τ Nil: αύτώ φαίνεται δ Stob.: φαίνεται ποιών ή
λ έ γ ω ν SiC Vat II 4 έκεΐνος-έξηπάτηται] τίς ούν έξηπάτηται; έκεΐνος. τίς ούν
βέβλαπται; δ έξηπατημένος. Stob. II βέβλαπται Τ Stob. NUM., et legisse videtur Par :
βλάπτεται A C0Si0 SiC NilP Simp (LX 12; sec! constanter ό βεβλαμμένος: LX
11.13.18.23.26) (cf. Diss I 28,10 ού δύναται γάρ άλλος μέν είναι ό πεπλανημένος,
άλλος δ' ό βλαπτόμενος): φαίνεται βλάπτεσθαι Vat II όσπερ SiG Vat: ώσπερ T u v S i C
Nil: όστις ACôSiJ II 5 ού τό] αύτώ Stob.A
the m a n with t h e w r o n g o p i n i o n . So when you start o u t f r o m these
considerations, you will be gentle with the m a n who abuses you; for
o n each occasion you must say, "So it seemed best to him".
ch. 43 Everything has two handles, o n e by which it can be carried,
o n e by which it c a n n o t . If your b r o t h e r treats you unjustly, d o n o t
take the m a t t e r by the h a n d l e that h e treats you unjustly (for by this
h a n d l e the matter c a n n o t be carried), but rather by this o n e , that h e
is your b r o t h e r , that h e was b r o u g h t u p with you; a n d t h e n you will
take it by the h a n d l e by which it can be carried.
ch. 44 T h e s e statements are incompatible: "I am richer than you,
so I am s u p e r i o r to you"; "I am m o r e e l o q u e n t t h a n you, so I am
s u p e r i o r to you". T h e s e are m o r e compatible: "I am richer than you,
so my p r o p e r t y is superior to yours"; "I am m o r e e l o q u e n t than you,
so my e l o q u e n c e is superior to yours". But you are n e i t h e r p r o p e r t y
nor eloquence.
ch. 45 S o m e o n e bathes quickly: d o n o t say, "He bathes badly", b u t
"He b a t h e s quickly". S o m e o n e drinks m u c h wine: d o n o t say, "He
drinks badly", but "He drinks m u c h " . For before knowing his motives,
how d o you know that it is bad? In that way it will n o t h a p p e n to you
that you receive convincing sense-impressions of s o m e things a n d
give your assent to others.
c. 43 aff. Stob. III 1,99 (A; III 49,16-50,2 H.); 1-2 Πάν-άφόρητον aff.
SA/a[ BD (CEFGHJx)] (LXI 1-2); 2-5ο-έστιν libéré cit. Olymp., in Grg. 24,3
(130,19-21 W.)
c. 44 1-2 Ουτοι-κρείττων prius aff. SA/D(CEFGHJx) (LXII 1-2): 1 Ουτοι-είμι aff.
SB (LXII 1-2)
c. 45 1-2 Λούεταί-ταχέως aff. SA/α] BD (CEFGHJx) ] (LXIII 1-2)
6-7 άπό-λοιδοροΰντα cf. I 28,10; IV 5,9; 8 έδοξεν αύτώ = I 11,31; sim. II 13,18
c. 44 cf. omnino III 14,11-14; fr. XVIII; gnom. Stob. (C) 15
c. 45 1-2 Λούεται-ταχέως sim. IV 8,2; 3 πρίν ή-κακώς cf. IV 8,3
β έ β λ α π τ α ι , ά λ λ ' 6 έ ξ α π α τ η θ ε ί ς . άπό τούτων ούν ορμώμενος
πράως έξεις προς τόν λοιδοροΰντα· έπιφθέγγου γάρ έφ' έκάστου ότι
«έδοξεν αύτω».
c. 4 3 Πάν πράγμα δύο έχει λ α β ά ς , τήν μέν φορητήν, τήν δέ
άφόρητον. ό άδελφός έάν άδική, έντεύθεν αύτό μή λ ά μ β α ν ε ότι
άδικεΐ (αύτη γάρ ή λαβή έστιν αύτοΰ ού φορητή), ά λ λ ' έκείθεν
μάλλον ότι άδελφός, ότι σύντροφος, καί λήψη αύτό καθ' ό φορη-
5 τόν έστιν.
c. 44 Ούτοι οί λόγοι ά σ ύ ν α κ τ ο ι · «έγώ σου πλουσιώτερός είμι,
έγώ σου άρα κρείττων» · «έγώ σου λογιώτερος, έγώ σου άρα κρείτ-
των». έκεΐνοι δέ μάλλον συνακτικοί· «έγώ σου πλουσιώτερός είμι, ή
έμή άρα κτήσις τής σής κρείττων»· «έγώ σου λογιώτερος, ή έμή άρα
5 λέξις τής σής κρείττων». σύ δέ γε ούτε κτήσις εί ούτε λέξις.
c. 45 Λούεται τις τ α χ έ ω ς · μή εϊπης ότι «κακώς», ά λ λ ' ότι
«ταχέως», πίνει τις πολύν οίνον- μή εϊπης ότι «κακώς», ά λ λ ' ότι
«πολύν», πριν ή γάρ διαγνώναι τό δόγμα, πόθεν οίσθα εί κακώς;
ούτως ού σ υ μ β ή σ ε τ α ί σοι ά λ λ ω ν μέν φ α ν τ α σ ί α ς κ α τ α λ η π τ ι κ ά ς
5 λαμβάνειν, άλλοις δέ συγκατατίθεσθαι.
c. 46 A/<^w//ô(Q[nV^]ç[r/ArY/T(EEA)])///Siô(S2GJ)|ab 2 ά λ λ α )
—TSiCltantum '2-3άλλά-έν]
c. 47 AC/Siô(SiGJ){ab 2 μηδ'Ι—'TSiCltantum 2-3 μηδ'-πίνεις)
c. 48a [s. 1] 1 ουδέποτε] ούδεμίαν Nil: μηδέποτε Par II έαυτοΰ] αύτοΰ SCDFH II 2
et 4 προσδοκάν ς Par
c. 48b hoc caput capiti praecedenti coniungit Simp II s. 2 1 σημείον ΓΘΛΗ (non
ita ΔΣ; Γγ illegibilis) Nil II ούδένα ψέγει] μηδένα ψέγειν SiC II ούδένα επαινεί om.
Par II ούδένα alterum] μηδένα SiC II 2-3 ούδένα-έγκαλεΐ om. SiC II 2 ούδένα] ούδενί
Vat II 2-3 ούδέν-έγκαλεΐ om. Nil II 2 αύτοΰ Tt II όντα Tt II 3 τι prius Τ Par Vat : τίνος
AC bSib: om. Tt (desunt SzC Nil) II είδότα Tt II τι alterum om. Tt II τι tertium om.
QTt Par II έαυτοΰ Tt (sed υ alterum partim erasum, ut vid.) II 4 έπαινέση [Ant.] II
τοΰ έπαινοΰντος αύτός παρ' έαυτώ] παρ' έαυτώ τούς έπαινοΰντας αύτόν [Ant.] II
αύτός] αύτόν [Ant.] Nil: om. Par II έαυτώ] αύτοΰ SzC II 5 ψέγηται SzC II εύλαβού-
μενοί Mill 6 κινήσαι τών καθισταμένων] τών καθισταμένων κ[3] SzC: τών καθεστώ-
των κινήσαι δ: τών καθε[...βστάτων κ η ν ή σ α ι θ II s. 3 6 ορεξιν — c. 50,2 τούτων om.
Nil II 6-7 πάσαν (sic) ορεξιν Par II 7 άπασαν] άπας SzC: πάσαν Szj Par Vat II ήρκεν
ôSzG Diss. (I 4,1): ήρηκεν A C r (sec. Heyne, nunc non iam legitur) Szj: ήρεν ÏP C
T u v SzC Par Vat II έξ] άφ' SzG Par II έαυτοΰ] αύτοΰ SzC II έκκλισιν] έκκλησίαν SzC II
8 άνειμένη πρός πάντα (sic) Par II 9 ή] ή Τ II άμαθής] μάσθλης Simp (LXVI 65) II
δόξη Τ: δοκεΐ A a c l II τε A C Q F S Z G Τ: δέ Szj Vat Par (τε SzJ l s f ): om. A t SzC (Γγ
illegibilis)
c. 49 (deest Nil) 1 δύνασθαι om. SACDFH II 2 βιβλία om. SACDFH II σεμνύνεται
SFGH (η SG 1 * sl ): σεμνύνητε SD II 3 σαφώς SCDFH (desunt SBEx): σοφώς Τ II
ειχεν ούτος] αύτός είχεν SACFH: αύτώ είχεν SD: είχεν οϋτως SG (είχεν ούτος habet
SJ; desunt SBEx) II σεμνυνεΐται Τ (coniecerat Koraes): σεμνύνηται ACô SGJ Vat :
έσεμνύνετο SAH: έ[5] SC (desunt SBDEFx): σεμνύνοιτο ci. Schweighäuser II 4 τί
βούλομαι] τίλλομαι SzC II τή φύσει T a c l II 5 έξηγούμενος] είσηγούμενος ci. Koraes
explain it to me, a n d when I hear that it is Chrysippus, I go to him.
But I do not u n d e r s t a n d what h e has written: so I seek s o m e o n e to
explain it to me. And u p to this point there is nothing to be p r o u d of.
W h e n I have f o u n d the interpreter, though, it remains to me to p u t
into practice what I have learnt; this is the only thing to be p r o u d of.
However, if I admire the mere act of interpretation, what else have I
b e c o m e b u t a philologist instead of a philosopher, with the only
d i f f e r e n c e that I interpret Chrysippus instead of H o m e r ? No, when
s o m e o n e says to me, "Explain Chrysippus' work to me", I would
s o o n e r blush when I fail to show acts that are in a c c o r d a n c e a n d
harmony with Chrysippus' lessons.
ch. 50 Stand fast by the principles you set before yourself, as if they
were laws, as if you would act impiously if you were to transgress any
of them. Do not bother what someone may say about you; for that no
longer is yours.
ch. 51 1 Until what m o m e n t are you postponing to deem yourself
worthy of the best things, and not to transgress in anything the orders
of reason? You have accepted the philosophic principles; you have
conversed with those with whom you had to converse. What kind of
teacher are you still waiting for, that you should put off improving
yourself until his arrival? You are not a boy any more, but already a
full-grown man. If you are now neglectful and light-hearted, a n d if
c. 51 ΑΟ/δ(ρ[ΠΨ/Φ]ς[ΑΓγ])//St0(SîGJ)(ab 2 καί)///Τΐ—TSiC(tantum 2
καί-αίροΰντα)
c. 52 Α(νδ(ρ[ΠΨ/Φ]ς[ΛΓγ])//5ίδ(5ΐΟ.})^ 2 oîov)—TSiC(2-9 οίον-σπουδή)
s. 2 11-13 κάν-ούκέτι cf. I 29,33; 12 μέμνησο-άγών cf. II 18,28; III 25,2-3; 12-14
καί-σώζεται cf. II 18,22.31; s. 3 14-16 Σωκράτης-λόγω (Pl., Cri. 46b) cf. III 23,21; 16-
17 συ-βιοΰν cf. I 2,36
c. 52 s. 1 1 ό-τόπος = I 4,12
σεων ποιή και ημέρας ά λ λ α ς έπ' ά λ λ α ι ς όρίζης μεθ' άς προσέξεις
σεαυτω, λήσεις σεαυτόν ού προκόψας, ά λ λ ' ιδιώτης διατελέσεις
και ζών καί άποθνήσκων. ήδη ούν άξίωσον σεαυτόν βιοΰν ώς 2
10 τ έ λ ε ι ο ν , ώ ς π ρ ο κ ύ π τ ο ν τ α - κ α ι π ά ν τό β έ λ τ ι σ τ ο ν φ α ι ν ό μ ε ν ο ν έστω
σοι ν ό μ ο ς ά π α ρ ά β α τ ο ς . κ ά ν έ π ί π ο ν ό ν τι ή ή δ ύ ή έ ν δ ο ξ ο ν ή ά δ ο ξ ο ν
προσάγηταί, μ έ μ ν η σ ο ότι ν ύ ν ό άγών, καί ότι ή δ η π ά ρ ε σ τ ι τά
' Ο λ ύ μ π ι α καί ούκ έστιν ά ν α β α λ έ σ θ α ι ούκέτι, καί ότι π α ρ ά μίαν
ήτταν και ένδοσιν καί άπόλλυται προκοπή καί σφζεται. Σωκράτης 3
15 οϋτως άπετελέσθη, έπί πάντων προάγων έαυτόν μηδενί άλλω
π ρ ο σ έ χ ε ι ν ή τ φ λ ό γ ω - σ ύ δ έ εί κ α ί μ ή π ω εί Σ ω κ ρ ά τ η ς , ώ ς Σ ω κ ρ ά τ η ς
γε είναι βουλόμενος οφείλεις βιούν.
c . 5 2 Ό π ρ ώ τ ο ς κ α ί ά ν α γ κ α ι ό τ α τ ο ς τ ό π ο ς έ σ τ ί ν έν φ ι λ ο σ ο φ ί α ό 1
τ ή ς χ ρ ή σ ε ω ς τ ώ ν δ ο γ μ ά τ ω ν , ο ί ο ν ό τ ο ύ μή ψ ε ύ δ ε σ θ α ι - ό δ ε ύ τ ε ρ ο ς ό
7 ποιή Simp (I.e.) Nil Vat : ποιής ACôTtSzô: ποιείς Τ II έπ' άλλαις] σοι πολλάς Vat W
όρίζη Par II προσάξεις Tt II 8 προκόψοις Tt II διατελέσας ci. Koraes II s. 2 9 ήδη ούν
άξίωσον σεαυτόν βιοΰν] άξίωσον ούν σεαυτόν ήδη (...) πονήσαι Par : ήδη ούν
σεαυτόν έκβιοΰν (sic) έθιζε Nil II 10 ώς Tt Τ Nil Vat, et legisse videtur Simp (LXIX
26-28): καί ACôSzô II βέλτιστον] βέλτιστον προκύπτοντα Tt II 11 ή (ter)] κάν Simp
(LXIX 32; sed prius et alterum κάν ex coniectura, vide Hadot) Il ήδύν Tt II ή
alterum] καί Tt II ή άδοξον om. Vat II 12 μέμνησο] καί μέμνησο ACÔSzJ II καί] ή
AC.SiJ: om. δ II ότι alterum Tt Τ Nil Vat : om. ACbSib Par II 13 άναβαλέσθαι Τ Tt
(sed ε per λ Tt') Vat (coniecerat Koraes): ά ν α β ά λ ε σ θ α ι SiG: ά ν α β ά λ λ ε σ θ α ι
ACô.S'zJ Nil II ότι] έτι ACSzô (non ita δ) Il 13-14 μίαν ήτταν καί ένδοσιν ACôTtSzô Τ
Nil Vat, et ita legisse videntur [Ant.] (διά μικράν καί αίσχράν ήδονήν) et Par
(ένδοσις μία(ς) άρετής ή έπίτασις); cf. Diss II 18,31 άν δ' άπαξ ηττηθείς εϊπης κτέ:
μίαν ήτταν ή ένδοσιν mavult Α. Carlini (privatim): μίαν ήμέραν καί έν πράγμα Simp
(LXIX 40, cf. LXIX 37-38): παρά μίαν ήτταν καί ένστασιν ci. Meibom: παρά μίαν
ένδοσιν καί έπίτασιν (vel έντασιν) ci. Heyne II 14 καί alterum Simp (LXIX 40) Nil
Vat : ή A C Ô S Z Ô : om. Tt Τ II άπόλλυται-σωζεται] σωζεται-άπόλλυται Simp (LXIX 41)
II καί tertium Τ Simp (I.e.) [Ant.] Nil Vat: ή ACbSiG: ή καί Szj (quid Par in fonte
suo legerit incertain) Il s. 3 14 Σωκράτης] καί παΰλος Nil II 15 άπετελέσθη] διετέ-
λεσεν Nil II 15-16 προάγων έαυτόν μηδενί ά λ λ ω προσέχειν Nil, et ita legisse videtur
Simp (LXIX 49-53): προσάγων έαυτόν μηδενί ά λ λ φ προσέχειν Vat: προσάγων έαυτόν
μηδενί ά λ λ ω προσέχων ACôSzô Τ: προσάγων έαυτόν μηδενί άλλω προσχών Tt: τών
προσαγομένων (vel προσαγόντων) αύτώ μηδενί άλλω προσέχων ci. Meibom II 16 ή τω
om. Tt II σ ύ Tt'P c ([.Jo a.c., ut vid.) II καί εί Μ/ΙΙ εί Σωκράτης] παΰλος εϊ Nil II 17 γε
ACôSz'ô Τ Simpa (LXIX 54): ôÈTt: om. SimpA Nil Vat II βουλόμενος είναι Tt
c. 5 2 totum caput om. Nil Par 11 s. 1 2 δογμάτων ACô Τ S B E G J Vat : θεωρημάτων
S C D H J L M K (desunt S A F X ) Simp (LXX 13) II oiov om. Simp (I.e.) II ό τοΰ μή
ψεύδεσθαι] τό σωφρονεΐν έν έργω, τό μή ψεύδεσθαι Simp (LXX 13-14) II ό τοΰ
A C Ô S z Ô Τ Vat: ότι S Z C : τό Simp (LXX 14) II ό alterum om. SzC
lying; the second is that of demonstrations, for instance, "Why o u g h t
o n e to avoid lying?"; the third is the one that confirms and articulates
the first two, for instance, "Why is this a demonstration?" For what is a
demonstration, what a consequence, what contradiction, what truth,
what falsehood? 2 So the third subject is necessary because of the
second, a n d the second because of the first; but the most necessary
one, where o n e o u g h t to rest, is the first. But we d o the opposite: for
we spend o u r time on the third one, and devote all o u r attention to
it, but we altogether neglect the first one. And so we d o lie, but we
readily explain how it is demonstrated that one should not lie.
ch. 53 1 O n every occasion we must have ready the following
thoughts:
"Lead me, oh Zeus, you and Destiny,
wherever you assign me to go;
for I will follow without hesitation; but if I do not want,
because I am bad, I will follow all the same."
2 "Whoever has complied well with necessity,
is a wise man in our eyes, and he knows the things of the gods."
3 πόθεν ότι] πώς δ II πόθεν om. SiC II ού om. SiC II τρίτον SiC II ό αύτών] έαυτών
SiC II 4 διαρθρωτικός SiG'* s l Simp (LXX 16): διαριθμητικός AC0Si0: διορθωτικός
Τ Vat: διορατικός SiC II πόθεν] πώς έντεύθεν SiC II άπόδειξις ôSiG, et legit Simp
(LXX 16): αποδείξεις ACSiJ: άπέδειξας Τ: άποδείξας Vat: άποδείξαι SiC II 5 τί γάρ
έστιν άπόδειξις om. δ II άποδείξαι SiC II τί alterum—τί quintum om. SiC II 5-6 τί
άληθές, τί ψεύδος om. Simp (LXX 17) Il s. 2 6 τόπος] τρόπος Simp (LXX 23) II 7 καί
όπου] διά τόν πρώτον όπως Si C II άποπαύεσθαι Τ II 8 δει] δή SiC II 8-9 εις γάρ τόν
τρίτον τόπον SiC II 9 καί om. SiC II περί] παρ' SiC II έκείνων ACSiJ SiC (ov Sij' s ')
II ή μ ΐ ν έστιν Ψ SiC II 9-11 τού-έχομεν om. SiC II 11 άποδείκνυται SiG'* s l Τ Simp
(LXX 32) Vat (cf. Diss II 24,13): δει άποδεικνύναι ACôSiô
c. 53 s. 1 1 παντός] παντός δέ Vat II προχείρου ACWw SEGHJx (πρόχειρα S G ' * S ' )
II έκτέον ed. Pans. 1540: έκτέον SCDF Vat (cf. Par πρόχειρον έχωμεν): εύκταΐον
A S G a c l * : εύκτέον CWw SBEG1 *PcHJx: λεκτέον Τ II 2-3 άγετε με ώ Ζεύ καί σ ύ χ' ή
πεπρωμένη, όποι ποθ' ύ μ ΐ ν είμι Vat2mK II 2 άγου δέ μ' ώ] άγούμενος Vett.(1) II άγου Τ
Diss (vide Schenkl Add. et corr. ad II 23,42) Vett.(2), et habuit fons Vett.(l): άγε
ACWw Siô Vat: άγοις Anon.: άγετε Vai 2m R II δέ Τ Vett.(2): δή ACWwSiô: om. Anon.
Vat et Vat2·™Κ II μ' Diss, (constanter) Veit.(2): με ACWwSiô T Anon. Vat2mK II καί ή
ASiG Diss (ter), et legisse videtur Par (σύ καί τό άγιόν σου πνεύμα): χ' ή Vaí^mg
Veit, (bis) (χή coniecerat Meibom; potius χή): γ' ώ Anon.: δ' ή Τ: ή CWwSiEJx Diss II
23,42 II 3 όπη Vat II ποθ'] ποτ' άν Anon. II είμι] εί μή Ww (semel) Vett.(1) II 4 γ'
άοκνος] γε πρόθυμος Αηοη.: γε κάν όκνώ Vett.(1) II γ' Τ Vett.(2): γε ACWwSiô Vat II ήν
δέ] κ ά ν Vett.(1): άν δέ Vett.(2) II μή Τ Αηοη. Vett. (bis) Vat: γε μή ACWwSiô II 5
κακός] κακώς Vett.(2) II ούδέν ήττον εψομαι] αύτό τοΰτο πείσομαι Vett. (ter) Il s. 2 6
δ'] δ' άν ACWw II συγκεχώρηκεν ed. Pans. 1540: συγκεχώρηκε ACWwSiô T l l v Vat II
καλώς] κακώς ACWw (βροτών Plu., Mor. 116F, quod recepit Nauck) Il 7 θεΐ' ed.
Paris. 1540 : θεία ACWwSiô T Vat
3 " B u t , o h C r i t o n , if it p l e a s e s t h e g o d s in t h i s way, it m u s t h a p p e n in
t h i s w a y . " 4 " A n y t u s a n d M e l e t u s c a n kill m e , b u t t h e y c a n n o t d o m e
any harm."
c. 53 A/CWw|bis|//Sîô(5tGJ){ab 2 "Αγου|—'Τ
s. 3 8 ω-γινέσθω aff. Simp. LXXI 31-32; s. 4 8-9 Έμε-οΰ aff. Simp. LXXI 41-42
s. 3 8 ω-γινέσθω (Pl., Cri. 43d) = I 4,24; εί-γινέσθω= I 29,18; III 22,95; IV 4,21; s.
4 8-9 Έμέ-οΰ (Pl., Ap. 30cd; cf. K. Döring, Sokrates bei Epilctet, in: Studia Platonica,
Festschrift H. Gundert (Amsterdam 1974), 195-199) = I 29,18; II 2,15; III 23,21
« ' Α λ λ ' , ώ Κ ρ ί τ ω ν , εί τ α ύ τ η τ ο ι ς θ ε ο ί ς φ ί λ ο ν , τ α ύ τ η γ ι ν έ σ θ ω . » «Έμέ
δ έ " Α ν υ τ ο ς κ α ί Μ έ λ η τ ο ς ά π ο κ τ ε ΐ ν α ι μ έ ν δ ύ ν α ν τ α ι , β λ ά ψ α ι δε ού.»
s. 3 8 Ά λ λ ' om. Diss Simp (LXXI 31) II ώ Κρίτων] ώς κρείττων ACWw: ώς κρείττον
SiJ 1 (ώ κρίτων Szj' s l ; add. άλλ' ώς κρείττον et ώ κρίτων SjJ l m K): ώ (sic) κρείττων
Vat II εί Vat II ταύτη prius] ταΰτα A C W W S Î G J 1 s ' (ταύτη SiJ 1 ) II τοις θεοίς et Diss I
4,24; III 22,95: τω θεώ Diss I 29,18; IV 4,21 II s. 4 9 μέλητοςΤ SimpC (LXXI 42) Diss
(II 2,15; III 23,21) Va<2mK: μήλιτος SimpB: μέλιτος A C S m / ; D E F G H J X (deest S i m / A )
Diss (I 29,18) [cf. Simp LXXI 44 περί άνύτου καί μελίτου BDH: περί άνύτου καί
μέλητος C: περί άνύτου και μέλιτος E F G J X ]
subscriptio εί μέν ήν μαθείν ά δει παθείν. καί μή παθείν. καλόν τό μαθείν · εί δέ δει
μαθείν ά δει παθείν. τί δει μαθείν- παθείν γάρ δει: (cf. [Max.], Loc. comm. 42 [PG91,
924a]) Α: τέλος τοΰ έγχειριδίου τοΰ έπικτήτου C (ut vid.): τέλος τοΰ έπικτήτου Φ:
τέλος τών έκλογών τών έκ τοΰ έγχειριδίου τοΰ έπικτήτου Π
EPICTETI ENCHEIRIDION
LECTIONES VARIANTES MINORES
II τ ω ] τ ό S Z G (Ô>SÎG'*S1)
[NILUS]'ADAPTATION
CONSPECTUS SIGLORUM
ΕΠΙΚΤΗΤΟΥ ΕΓΧΕΙΡΙΔΙΟΝ
c. 1 Τών όντων τά μέν έστιν έφ' ήμΐν, τά δε ούκ έφ' ήμΐν. έφ' ήμΐν
μέν ύπόληψις, ορμή, όρεξις, έκκλισις, και ένί λόγω όσα ημέτερα
έργα· ούκ έφ' ήμΐν δέ τό σώμα, ή κτήσις, δόξα, άρχαί, και ένί λόγω
όσα ούχ ήμέτερα έργα. [2] καί τά μέν έφ' ή μ ΐ ν έστιν φύσει έλεύ-
5 θερα, άκώλυτα, άπαραπόδιστα· τά δέ ούκ έφ' ήμΐν άσθενή, δούλα,
κωλυτά, άλλότρια.
c. 3 Μέμνησο ούν ότι, έάν τά φύσει δούλα έλεύθερα οίηθής καί
τά άλλότρια ί'δια, έμποδισθήση, πενθήσεις, ταραχθήση, μέμψη καί
θεόν καί άνθρώπους· έάν δέ τό σόν μόνον οίηθής σόν είναι, τό δέ
ά λ λ ό τ ρ ι ο ν , ώς έστιν, άλλότριον, ούδείς σε άναγκάσει ούδέποτε,
5 ούδείς σε κωλύσει, ού μέμψη ούδένα, ούδέ έγκαλέσεις ούδενί, άκων
πράξεις ούδέ έν, έχθρόν ούδένα έξεις, ούδείς σε βλάψει, ούδέ γάρ
βλαβερόν τι πείση.
c. 4 Τηλικούτων ούν έφιέμενος μέμνησο ότι ού δει μετρίως κεκι-
νημένως άπτεσθαί αύτών, ά λ λ ά τά μέν έφιέναι παντελώς, τά δέ
ύπερτίθεσθαι πρός τό παρόν, έάν δέ καί ταύτα θέλης καί πλουτειν
καί άρχειν, τυχόν μέν ούδέ αύτών τούτων τεύξη διά τό καί τών
5 προτέρων έφίεσθαι· πάντων γε μήν έκείνων άποτεύξη δ ι ' ών μόνων
έλευθερία καί εύδαιμονία περιγίνεται.
c. 5 Εύθύς ούν πάση φ α ν τ α σ ί α τ ρ α χ ε ί α μελέτα έπιλέγειν ότι
«φαντασία εί καί ού πάντως τό φαινόμενον» · έπειτα έξέταζε αύτήν
καί δοκίμαζε τοις κανόσιν οίς έχεις, πρώτω δέ τούτω καί μάλιστα,
4-5 κάνπερ ή τι τών ούκ έφ' ήμΐν] κάν περί τι τών ούκ έφ' ή μ ΐ ν vel κάν περί τι τών
ούκ έφ' ή μ ΐ ν ή vel κάν ή τι τών ούκ έφ' ή μ ΐ ν ci. Scliweighäuser^ II 6 2 τό
Schweighäuser ex R: τώ M: τά Ρ II ό] καί 6 Schweighâuser^ ex Ench II 4 τών] τήν Ρ II
5 νόσον: ον fort. p.c. Ρ 1 II 7 4 δ' Ρ II ούκ MP: ciel. Schweighäuser ex R II οσων-καλόν
Schweighäuser N ex Ench : οσον-καλών MP: οσον-καλόν Schweighäuser ex R II 4-5
ούδέν οΰπω] οϋπω Schweighäuser ex R II 8 3 κατεαγείσης] καταγείσης P a c l ut vid. II
5 καταφιλείς] καταφιλώ Schweighäuser ex Η II 9 7 γενόμενα M II 11 τηρήσθαι Ρ II
post τηρήσαι lacunam statuit Schweighäuser II άγανακτώι M II 10a 2 6 θάνατος] οίον
ό θάνατος Schweighäuser ex PPCHR II 4έκεί] έκείνο Schweighäuser^ ex Ench II
έμποδιζώμεθα] έμποδιζόμεθα P a c 1
c. 10b 'Απαίδευτου έργον το άλλω έγκαλεΐν έφ' οίς αυτός
πράττει κακώς- ήργμένου παιδεύεσθαι τό έαυτώ· πεπαιδευμένου τό
μήτε άλλω μήτε έαυτώ.
c. 11 Μηδενί έπαρθής άλλοτρίω προτερήματι. εί ό ίππος
έπαιρόμενος έλεγε ότι «καλός είμι», οίστόν άν ήν· σύ δέ όταν λέγης
έπαιρόμενος ότι «ϊππον καλόν έχω», ϊσθι ότι έπί ϊππω άγαθώ
έπαίρη. τί ούν έστι σόν; χρήσις φαντασιών, όταν ούν έν χρήσει
5 φαντασιών κατά φύσιν έχης, τηνικαύτα εύλόγως έπαρθήση· τότε
γάρ έπί σώ τινι άγαθώ έπαρθήση.
c. 12a Καθάπερ έν πλω τού πλοίου καθορμισθέντος εί έξέλθοις
ύδρεύσασθαι όδοΰ πάρεργον, καί κοχλίδιον άναλέξαι καί βολ-
βάριον, τετάσθαι δει τήν διάνοιαν έπί τό πλοΐον καί συνεχώς έπι-
στρέφεσθαι, μή τι ό κυβερνήτης καλή, κάν καλέση, πάντα έκεΐνα
5 άφιέναι, ϊνα μή δεδεμένος έμβληθής ώς τά πρόβατα, ούτω καί έν τω
βίω, έάν διδώται άντί κοχλιδίου καί βολβαρίου γυναικάριον καί
παιδίον, ούδέ(ν) κωλύσει.
c. 12b Έάν δέ ό κυβερνήτης καλέση, τρέχε έπί τό πλοΐον άφείς
έκεΐνα, μηδέ έπιστρεφόμενος· έάν δέ γέρων ής, μηδέ άπαλλαγής
ποτε τοΰ πλοίου μακράν, μή ποτε καλούμενος έλλίπης.
c. 13 Μή ζήτει τά γινόμενα γίνεσθαι ώς θέλεις, ά λ λ ά θέλε τά
γινόμενα ώς γίνεται γίνεσθαι, καί εύδαιμονήσεις. νόσος σώματος
έστιν έμπόδιον, προαιρέσεως δέ ού, έάν μή αύτή θέλη. χώλωσις
σκέλους έστίν έμπόδιον, σόν δέ ού.
c. 14 Έφ' έκάστου τών προσπιπτόντων μέμνησο έπιστρέφων έπί
σεαυτόν ζητεΐν τίνα δύναμιν έχεις πρός τήν χρήσιν αύτοΰ. άν
καλόν ϊδης ή καλήν, εύρήσεις δύναμιν πρός ταΰτα έγκράτειαν· έάν
πόνος προσφέρηται, εύρήσεις καρτερίαν- έάν δέ λοιδορία, εύρήσεις
5 άνεξικακίαν. καί ούτω έθιζόμενόν σε ού συναρπάζουσιν αί φαν-
τασίαι.
c. 15 Μηδέποτε έπί μηδενός εϊπης ότι «άπώλεσεν αύτό», άλλ'
ότι «άπέδωκεν». τό παιδάριον άπέθανεν; άπεδόθη. ή γυνή άπέθα-
νεν; άπεδόθη. τό χωρίον άφηρέθη; ούκοΰν άπεδόθη. «άλλά κακός
ό άφελόμενος.» τί δέ σοι μέλει, διότι άπήτησεν ό δούς; μέχρι δ' άν
38a '2 αύτοΰ alterum MP: οντοςΗ (sec. Meibom) II 3 αύτόν R: αύτόν MP II 5
έπί] fort, legendum ύπό II - 6 ποτέ τόν θεόν] τόν θεόν ποτε Schweighäuser ex R II 8
θής] τής Ρ II ^10 αποτυγχάνεις Ρ II περιπίπτης Schweighäuser: περιπίπτεις MP II 38b
4
1 πρός M: om. Ρ: πρός τοΰτο Schweighäuser ex Η ? II 3 μετιέναι] μετ[..]]ναι P a c l II "4
χαίρει Ρ II fi5 υιού] τοΰ υιού Schweighäuser ex H ( 0 ) R II (l 7 έποίησε Ρ II 7-8 καί-
τυραννίδα addub. Schweighäuser II 38c 7 2 άπολύοντες M II y 5 έργου] έργων P a c l ut
vid. II 39 1 είδους] ήδη ci. Piscopo II 40 5 τυχόντων] έντυγχανόντων Ρ
μάλιστα δε μή περί άνθρωπον ψέγοντα ή έπαινοΰντα ή συγκρί-
νοντα. [41] έάν μέν ούν οίός τε ής, μέταγε τούς σούς λόγους καί
τούς τών συνόντων έπί τό προσήκον· εί δ' έν άλλοφύλοις άπολειφ-
10 θείς τύχοις, σιώπα.
c. 42 Γέλως μή πολύς έστω μηδέ έπί πολλοίς μηδέ άνειμένος.
[43] όρκον παραίτησαι, εί μέν οίόν τε, εις άπαν, εί δέ μή, έκ τών
ένόντων. [44] έστιάσεις τάς έξω καί ίδιωτικάς διακρούου· έάν δέ
ποτε γένηται καιρός, έντετάσθω σοι ή προσοχή μή ποτε άρα ύπορ-
5 ρυής εις ίδιωτισμόν. ϊσθι γάρ ότι, έάν ό εταίρος ή μεμολυμμένος,
καί τόν συνανατρίβομενον αύτώ συμμολύνεσθαι άνάγκη, κάν
αύτός ών τύχη καθαρός.
c. 45 Τά περί τό σώμα μέχρι τής χρείας ψιλής παραλάμβανε,
οίον τροφάς, πόμα, άμπεχόνην, οίκίαν, οίκετίαν· τά δε πρός ήδο-
νήν ή δόξαν ή τρυφήν άπαντα περίγραφε.
c. 46 Έάν τίς σοι άπαγγείλη ότι ό δεινά σε κακώς λέγει, μή
άπολογοΰ πρός τά λεχθέντα, ά λ λ ά άποκρίνου διότι «ήγνόει γάρ
τά ά λ λ α τά προσόντα μοι κακά, έπεί ούκ άν ταΰτα μόνα έλεγεν.»
[47] ού καλόν τό παριέναι εις θέατρον. εις άκρόασιν τίνων μή εική
5 μήτε ραδίως πάριθι· παριών δέ τό σεμνόν καί τό εύσταθές καί άμα
άν επαχθές φύλασσε.
c. 48 "Οταν τινί μέλλης συμβάλλειν, μάλιστα τών έν ύπεροχή
δοκούντων, πρόβαλε σεαυτω τί άν έποίησέν τις τών έναρετών, καί
ούκ άπορήσεις τοΰ χρήσασθαι προσηκόντως τώ έμπεσόντι.
c. 49 "Οταν φοιτάς πρός τινα τών μέγα δυναμένων, πρόβαλλε
σεαυτω ότι ούχ εύρήσεις αύτόν ένδον, ότι άποκλεισθήση, ότι
έντιναχθήσονταί σοι αί θύραι, ότι ού φροντιει σου. κάν σύν αύτοίς
έλθεΐν καθήκη, έλθών φέρε τά γινόμενα καί μηδέποτε ε'ίπης αύτός
5 πρός έαυτόν ότι «ούκ ήν τοσούτου»· ίδιωτικον γάρ και διαβεβλη-
μένον πρός τά έκτός.
c. 70 ... ότι δ' άν έρή τις περί σου, μή έπιστρέφου· τοΰτο γάρ
ούκέτι σόν έστιν. [71a] εις ποίον έτι χρόνον ά ν α β ά λ λ η τό τών 1
βέλτιστων άξιοΰν έαυτόν, καί έν ούδενί παραβαίνειν τόν έροΰντα
λόγον; παρείληφας τά θεωρήματα- οίς έδει συμβάλλειν συμβέβλη- 2
5 κας. ποίον έτι διδάσκαλον προσδοκάς, ίνα εις έκεΐνον ύπερθή τήν
έπανόρθωσιν τήν σεαυτοΰ; ούκέτι εί μειράκιον, ά λ λ ά άνήρ ήδη
τέλειος, έάν ούν άμελήσης καί ραθυμήσης και άεί προθέσεις έκ 3
προθέσεως ποιή καί ήμέρας ά λ λ α ς έπ' ά λ λ α ι ς όρίζης μεθ' άς
προσέξεις σεαυτω, λήσεις σεαυτόν ού προκόψας, ά λ λ ' ιδιώτης
10 διατελέσεις καί ζών καί άποθνήσκων. ήδη ούν σεαυτόν έκβιοΰν 4
έθιζε ώς τέλειον, ώς προκόπτοντα- καί πάν τό βέλτιστον φαινό-
μενον έστω σοι νόμος άπαράβατος, κάν έπίπονόν τι ή. εϊ τι 5
ένδοξον ή άδοξον προσάγηταί σε, μέμνησο ότι νΰν ό άγών, καί ότι
ήδη πάρεστι τά 'Ολύμπια καί ούκ έστιν άναβάλλεσθαι ούκέτι, καί
15 ότι παρά μίαν ήτταν καί ένδοσιν καί άπόλλυται προκοπή καί σώ-
ζεται.
c. 71b Καί Παΰλος οϋτω διετέλεσεν έπί πάντων προάγων 6
έαυτόν μηδενί άλλω προσέχειν ή τώ λόγω- σύ δέ καί εί μήπω
Παΰλος εί, ώς Παΰλος είναι βουλόμενος οφείλεις βιοΰν. [72]
άποκτεΐναι μέν τίς με δύναται, βλάψαι δέ ου.
CONSPECTUS SIGLORUM
familia altera:
M Florentinus Laurentianus 55,4, s. X
X ac X ante correctionem
XPC X post correctionem
X ac1 X ante correctionem, a prima manu correctus
XmK X in margine
Xs' X supra lineam
X" X infra lineam
X1 X in textu
[4] spatium vacuum quattuor litterarum
c. 1 Τών όντων τά μέν έφ' ήμΐν, τά δέ ούκ έφ' ήμΐν. έφ' ήμΐν μέν 1,2
ύπόληψις, ορμή, όρεξις, έκκλισις, καί ένί λόγω όσα ήμέτερα έργα·
ούκ έφ' ήμΐν δέ τό σώμα, ή κτήσις, δόξαι, άρχαί, καί ένί λόγω όσα 3
ούχ ήμέτερα έργα. καί τά μέν έφ' ήμΐν είσι φύσει έλεύθερα, άκώλυ- 4
5 τα, άπαραπόδιστα· τά δέ ούκ έφ' ήμΐν άσθενή, δούλα, κωλυτά,
αλλότρια, μέμνησο ούν ότι, έάν τά φύσει δούλα έλεύθερα οίηθής 5
καί τά ά λ λ ό τ ρ ι α 'ίδια, έμποδισθήση, λυπηθήση, ταραχθήση,
μέμψη καί θεόν καί άνθρώπους· έάν δέ τά έπί σοί μόνα οίηθής σά 6
είναι, τά δέ άλλότρια άλλότρια, ούδείς σε άναγκάσει ούδέποτε,
10 ούδείς σε κωλύσει, ούδένα μέμψη, ούκ εγκαλέσεις τινί, άκων
πράξεις ούδέν, έχθρόν ούχ έξεις, βλάψαι γάρ σε ούδείς δύναται. 7
c. 2 Τηλικούτων ούν έφιέμενος μέμνησο ότι ού δει μετρίως 1
κεκινημένον άπτεσθαί αύτών, άλλά τά μέν άφιέναι παντελώς, τά δέ 2
ύπερθέσθαι πρός τό παρόν, και προηγουμένως έαυτοΰ έπιμελεΐ-
σθαι. έάν δέ ταΰτα θέλης και άρχειν καί πλουτειν, εικός μέν μηδέ 3
5 τούτων σέ τυγχάνειν· πάντως γε μήν έκείνων άποτεύξη δι' ών μόνον 4
έλευθερία καί ειλικρινής εύλάβεια περιγίνεται.
c. 3 Εύθύς ούν παντί λογισμώ φαντασίαν δεικνύντι τραχεΐαν 1
μελέτα έπιλέγειν ότι «φαντασία εί, καί ού πάντως τό φαινόμενον»·
έπειτα δοκίμαζε τοις κανόσι τούτοις, πότερον περί τών έφ' ήμΐν 2
3
4 τών] μέν Ρ II 4 5 μέμνησο] μέμνησο ούν ν δ II 7 φ ΜΡΑ: ο V Cas: ού δ II 4 ' 1 μέν
ούν] δέ α II 2 περιπεσή λ; περιπέση VA Cas: περιπεση Ρ ιιν : περιπέσης ε: περιπέσεις
MU et fort. Q (vix legibile) Il αρον] αρον vel αρα M II 3 5 τήν] και τήν M II 7 οσων
Ρ: οσον Μβ Cas II 4 7 τό ΜΡγ: τώ V Cas (etHIKQS Ν) II 5 J1 έκάστω] έκάστω δέ M II
2 λέγειν] έπιλέγειν Comm II έν om. ν ζ II % έχουσα Ρ Cas II 3 5 άδελφόν ή φίλον γ Cas:
άδελφός ή φίλος MPV II 6 1 2 έστι τό MV Cas Comrrl· : έστιν Ργ II 3 4 πλέον] πλεΐον V:
πλείονος M II κελεύοντας] κλοπεύοντας dubitanter ci. Casaubon: κολακεύοντας
dubitanter ci. Schweighäuser II 4 7 (καί) supplevi II 8 φυλάττειν Μ: φυλάττων Ργ Cas:
φυλαττον (sine accentu) V
c. 7 Ταράσσει τούς άνθρώπους ού τά πράγματα, ά λ λ ά τά περ! 1
αύτών δόγματα, οίον θάνατος ούδέν δεινόν, έπεί καί τοις άποστό- 2
λοις και τοις μάρτυσι δεινόν άν έφαίνετο. όταν ούν έμποδιζώμεθα ή 3
ταρασσώμεθα ή λυπώμεθα, μηδέποτε άλλον αίτιασώμεθα, άλλ' ή
5 έαυτούς, τουτέστι τά έαυτών δόγματα.
c. 8 Άπαιδεύτου έργον άλλω έγκαλεΐν έφ' οίς πράσσει κακώς·
ήργμένου παιδεύεσθαι τό έαυτώ· πεπαιδευμένου μήτε ά λ λ φ μήτε
έαυτώ.
c. 9 Έπί μηδενί έπαρθής άλλοτρίω προτερήματι. εί τό ίμάτιον 1,2
έπαιρόμενον έλεγεν ότι «καλόν είμι», οίστόν άν ήν· σύ δέ όταν
λέγης έπαιρόμενος ότι «ίμάτιον καλόν έχω», ϊσθι ότι έπί ίματίω
έπαίρη. τί ούν έστι τό σόν, εί μή χρήσις φαντασιών; ώστε όταν 3
5 χρήσιν φαντασιών κατά φύσιν έχης, τότε μόνον έπί σώ άγαθώ
σεμνύνου.
c. 10 "Ωσπερ έν πλοίψ τοΰ πλοίου καθορμισθέντος εί έξέλθοις 1
ύδρεύσασθαι, όδοΰ μέν πάρεργον έστι κοχλίδας άναλέξασθαι ή
ψηφίδας συνάξαι, τετάσθαι δέ δει πρός τό πλοΐον καί συνεχώς 2
έπιστρέφεσθαι μή τι ό κυβερνήτης καλέση, κάν καλέση, πάντα 3
5 έκεΐνα άφέντα δραμεΐν, ϊνα μή δεδεμένος βληθής ώς τά πρόβατα,
ούτω καί έν τω βίω τούτω, έάν διδώνται άδελφοί ή φίλοι ή συγγενείς 4
ή οϊκημα, ούδέν κωλύει· έάν δέ ό κυβερνήτης καλέση, τρέχε έπί τό 5
πλοΐον άφείς έκείνους, μηδέ έπιστρεφόμενος· έάν δέ γέρων ης, 6
μηδέποτε άπαλλαγης τοΰ πλοίου, μή ποτε καλούμενος έλλίπης,
10 καί δεδεμένος βληθής· ό γάρ έκών μή έπόμενος άκων άνάγκη 7
τοΰτο πείσεται.
c. 11 Μή ζήτει τά γινόμενα γίνεσθαι ώς σύ θέλεις, άλλά μάλλον
θέλε αύτά γίνεσθαι ώς γίνονται, καί άλύπως διάξεις.
c. 12 Νόσος σώματος έστιν έμπόδιον, ψυχής δέ ού, έάν μή σύ 1
θέλης. χώλωσις σκέλους έστιν έμπόδιον, ψυχής δέ ου. και τοΰτο έφ' 2
έκάστω τών έμπιπτόντων έπίλεγε· εύρήσεις γάρ αύτό άλλου τινός
έμπόδιον, σόν δέ ού.
13 ' 1-2 τίνα δύναμιν έχεις] τήν δύναμιν εί εχεις α: τήν δύναμιν ήν έχεις Cas II 2 3
υποβαλλομένων Μ II »4 πειράση σε] πειράσης M II βλοιδορίας Ρ: λοιδορίαν A II 14
1
1 άπέδωκα β II 4 4 ό Ίώβ] ίώβ Ρ Cas II -'6 ö β Cas: ώ MP II 6 7 όρίζη Vô Cas: ορίζει
ΡΑ: ορίζεις M II 7 9 δούλου α II 10 ώς alterum] καί ώς α II 15 '2 τών] τόν M II
κτήσωμαι VÔ: κτήσομαι M Cas: κτίσομαιΡ: κτίσωμαι A II 3 υπηρετούντα β II ^5
κρείσσων M II 16 ' 1 εΐ(ναι) scripsi: ει Μα II μακροθυμείν om. M II 2 2-3 τό οίνάριον] ό
οίνος MA II 4 7 έσται] έστιν Schweighāuser N
σεσθαι. ά λ λ ' έπιστρέψαι προαιρή, ϊνα δή βελτίων γένηται. πρώτον 5
μέν περίβλεψαι, μή τήν σεαυτοΰ δοκόν ού κατανοείς- εί δέ καί 6
10 τούτου απήλλαξαν, οϋτω πρός τήν έπιστροφήν τοΰ παιδός έρχου,
ώς ιατρός πρός τό τραύμα, ού γάρ χολά ό ιατρός, ότι τραύμα ή 7
πάθος τις έσχεν, ά λ λ ά θεραπεΰσαι τό γεγονός σκοπεί, καί γοΰν τις 8
σοφός άμαρτήσαντι τώ παιδί «έδερον άν σε» είπεν «εί μή έχόλεσα».
c. 17 Εί προκόψαι θέλεις, ΰπόμεινον παρά τών έκτός άνους 1
δόξαι καί ήλίθιος. μηδέν παρ' αύτοίς βούλου δοκεΐν έπίστασθαι-
κάν δόξης τισίν είναί τι, άπίστει σεαυτω. ϊσθι γάρ ότι ού ράδιον καί 2
τήν προαίρεσιν τήν σήν κατά φύσιν φυλάξαι καί τοις έκτός άρέσκειν ·
5 άλλά άνάγκη θατέρου έπιμελούμενον τοΰ έτερου άμελήσαι. 3
c. 18 Έάν τούς άγαπώντάς σε καί τούς άδελφούς καί τά παιδία 1
θέλης πάντοτε ζήν καί εύ πράττειν, τά μή έπί σοι έπί σοί θέλεις
είναι, καί άνάγκη μή οϋτως γινομένων λυπεΐσθαι καί αίτιάσθαι τήν 2
τού παντός διοίκησιν. έάν δέ καί τόν παΐδα θέλης μή άμαρτήσαι, 3
5 ήλίθιόν τι ένθυμή- θέλεις γάρ τήν κακίαν μή είναι κακίαν, ά λ λ '
άλλο τι.
c. 19 Έάν θέλης όρεγόμενος μή άποτυγχάνειν, τούτων έφίου καί
ταύτα θέλε ά δύνασαι και ά έπί σοί.
c. 20 Κύριος έκάστου έστίν ό τών ύπ' έκείνου θελομένων ή μή
θελομένων έχων τήν έξουσίαν εις τό περιποιήσαι ή άφελέσθαι.
όστις ούν έλεύθερος είναι βούλεται, μήτε θελέτω μήτε φευγέτω τά
έπ' άλλω· εί δέ μή, δουλεύειν άνάγκη.
c. 21 Ώ ς έν συμποσίω δει άναστρέφεσθαι έν τω βίψ. γέγονέ τι 1
κατά σέ- έκτείνας τήν χείρα κοσμίως μετάλαβε, παρέρχεται- μή 2
κατάτρεχε, οϋπω ήκει- μή έπίβαλλε πόρρω τήν ορεξιν, ά λ λ ά 3
περίμεινον άχρις ού έλθη κατά σέ. οϋτω πρός φίλους, οϋτω πρός 4
5 τιμήν, οϋτω πρός άρχάς, οϋτω πρός τάς χρείας- καί έση ποτέ
s
8 δή om. MA II Βελτίω Μ: βέλτιον V Il ^"711 πρός-ίατρός om. M II 7 12 τις prius]
τι Ρ II σκοπείς M II "13 τω παιδί om. M II ειπον Ρ II έχόλεσα α: έχόλεσας Μ: έχόλωσα
Cas: έχόλησα ci. De Nicola II 17 11 τών Μα: τοις ci. Heyne II 18 '2 έπί σοί alterum
om. α II 20 2 περιποιήσασθαι α II 21 11 δει Μα : σε δει Schweighäuser ex M, ut falso
opinatur II μετάβαλε M II 3 οΰπω] οΰτος (sic, ut vid.) M II ήκει om. M II •''3
έπίβαλε M II 4 άχρις] έως β II 4 4 πρός φίλους Μ: πρός φίλους έσο V*Pcy: πρός φίλους
έσω Ρ: πρός φίλους έστω Cas et ita V ac (ut vid.)
άριστος συμπότης (τής) Χρίστου βασιλείας, εί δέ καί παρατε- 5
θέντων σοι μή λάβης, οΰ μόνον συμπότης ά λ λ ά καί συγκληρο-
νόμος Χριστοΰ άναδειχθήση.
c. 22 "Οταν κλαίοντα ϊδης έπί πενθεί ή άποδημοΰντος τέκνου ή 1
άπολωλεκότος χρήματα, πρόσεχε μή ή φαντασία σε συναρπάση
καί νομίσης έν κακοίς αύτόν είναι, έστω δέ πρόχειρον έπιλέγειν 2
σεαυτω ότι «ού τό γεγονός αύτώ φύσει κακόν, καί ού διά τούτο
5 ούτος θλίβεται· ιδού γάρ άλλους ού θλίβει· ά λ λ ά τό δόγμα αύτοΰ 3
τό περί τούτων, ώς κακών όντων, τούτο αύτόν άνιά.» μή όκνήσης 4
μέντοι καί παραμυθήσασθαι καί κατά τό δυνατόν βοηθήσαι.
c. 23 Τήν τάξιν φυλάττειν σε χρή είς ήν σε έστησεν ό θεός. άν έν 1,2
μικροίς, μικρόν· έάν έν προβεβηκόσιν, έάν πτωχόν ήβουλήθη σε
είναι, ϊ ν α τοΰτο γενναίως ένέγκης· άν χωλόν, άν ίδιώτην, άν
κληρικόν. σόν γάρ τοΰτο έστιν, τό δοθέν σοι παρά θεοΰ καλώς 3
5 μετελθεΐν · δούναι δέ αύτό τοΰ θεοΰ.
c. 24 "Οναρ τεταραγμένον έάν σοι έπιστή, διάκρινε παρά 1
σεαυτώ καί λέγε· «ούδέν μοι κακόν ούδαμόθεν σημαίνεται, άλλ' ή 2
τω σώματι μου, ή τή δοκούση δόξη, ή τοις έκτός· έμοί δέ πάντα
αίσια σημαίνεται, έάν θέλω. ότι γάρ άν συμβή, έπ' έμοί έστι διά τής 3
5 ύπομονής καί εύχαριστίας ώφεληθήναι ύπ' αύτοΰ.»
c. 25 'Ανίκητος είναι δύνασαι, έάν μηδενός άρξη ού έπί σοί τό
νικησαι ούκ έστιν.
c. 26 "Ορα μή ποτε ίδών τινα προτιμώμενον ή δυνάμενον ή 1
νομιζόμενον εύδοκιμείν μακαρίσης μέν έκεΐνον συναρπασθείς,
ταλανίσης δέ σεαυτόν. έάν τε γάρ διά τά έφ' ήμΐν άγαθά ταύτα 2
αύτώ συμβαίνη, άφθόνως δύνασαι τών ϊσων τυχεΐν. εί δέ παρά 3
5 φύσιν τρεπομένης τής προαιρέσεως, τί πρός σέ, τόν κατά φύσιν
βουλόμενον τήν σήν προαίρεσιν φυλάξαι; ούτε γάρ άρχων ή 4
πλούσιος σπεύδεις γενέσθαι, άλλ' έλεύθερος, καί μόνω θεώ άνα-
6 (τής) add. Schweighäuser N II r>7 λάβοις δ II μόνος Ρ II 22 ' 1 ϊδης Μα : ϊδης τινά
Cas II 2 άπολωλεκότος Μ: άπολελωκότας Ρ: άπολελοκότας V: άπολωλεκότα γ Cas II 3
νομίσης β Cas: νομίσεις Μ: νομήσεις Ρ II αύτόν έν κακοίς α II καλών α (non ita
Cas) II 23 1 1 έκτησεν M II 2 2 σε om. PVÔ Cas II 3 4 θεώ M II 5 αύτώ PV ac2 II 24 1 1
τεταγμένον Ρ II 2 2 καλόν P a c l ut vid. Il 4 θέλω] έγώ θέλω Schweighāuser N II οτι γάρ
άν Cas: ει τι γάρ έάν Μ α II ^ 5 εύχαριστίας] εύχρηστίας Schweighäuser^ II
ώφεληθήναι Μα: εύοδωθήναι PacYCas: εύοδοθήναι PI)CV II ύπ'] έξ MA II 25 1 1
Ανίκητος] άόργητος α II δυνήση α II άρξης ΜΑε II 2 νικάν α II 26 '2 μακαρίσης β
Cas : μακαρίσεις MP II 3 ταλανίσης γ: ταλανήσης Ρ: ταλανίσεις MV : ταλάνης Cas II
αρχον M^PC II 7 γίνεσθαι Cas II μόνον Ργ Cas
κεισθαι· μία δε όδός προς τοΰτο, καταφρόνησις πάντων τών ούκ έφ' 5
ήμΐν.
c. 27 Γίνωσκε οτι ούχ 6 λοιδορών ή τύπτων ύβρίζει, ά λ λ ά τό 1
δόγμα τό περί τούτων ώς ύβριζόντων· άμέλει έαυτοίς ταΰτα λέγον-
τες ούκ άλγοΰμεν. όταν ούν λέγοντος περί σου τινός έρεθισθής, 2
ϊσθι ότι ή σή ύπόληψις ήρέθισέν σε, και πειρώ μή συναρπασθήναι.
5 άν γάρ ά π α ξ χρόνου καί διατριβής τύχης, ράον κρατήσεις 3
σεαυτοΰ.
c. 28 Θάνατος καί δίωξις καί πάντα τά φαινόμενα δεινά πρό
οφθαλμών έστω σοι καθ' ήμέραν, καί ούδέν ούδέποτε άνάξιόν σου
ένθυμηθήση, ούδέ άγαν έπιθυμήσεις τινός.
c. 29 Εί τής έναρέτου πολιτείας έπιθυμείς, π α ρ α σ κ ε υ ά ζ ο υ 1
αύτόθεν ώς καταγελασθησόμενος, ώς καταμωκησομένων σου
πολλών, ώς έρούντων ότι «άφνω άναχωρητής ήμΐν έπανελήλυθεν»
καί «πόθεν ήμΐν αύτη ή όφρύς;» σύ δέ όφρύν μέν μή έχε, τών δέ 2
5 βέλτιστων σοι φαινομένων ούτως έχου, ώς ύπό θεοΰ τεταγμένος εις
ταύτην τήν χώραν έν ή έστηκας. μέμνησο δέ ότι, έάν μέν έμμείνης 3
τοις αύτοίς, οί καταγελώντες ύστερον θ α υ μ ά σ ο ν τ α ι · έάν δέ
ήττηθής αύτών, διπλούν προσλήψη καταγέλωτα.
c. 30 Έάν ποτε συγκαταθή λογισμώ πείθοντί σε άρέσαι τινί, ϊσθι 1
ότι άπώλεσας τήν ένστασιν. άρκού ούν τό είναι έν παντί τών τω 2
θεώ μόνψ άνακειμένων· εί δέ δοκεΐν βούλει, σεαυτω φαίνου καί
ίκανόν έστι τοΰτο.
c. 31 Ούτοί σε οί λογισμοί μή θλιβέτωσαν· «άτιμος έγώ διαβιώ- 1
σομαι, καί ούδείς ούδαμού.» έπίλεγε δέ μάλλον σεαυτω - «μή τι ούν 2
έμόν έργον έστί τιμηθήναι, ή πρό άλλων επί χειροτονίαν έλθεΐν, ή
πρώτον παραληφθήναι εις τά συνέδρια; πώς ούν έτι τοΰτο λογίζο- 3
5 μαι άτιμίαν; πώς δέ καί ούδεις ούδαμού; έν μόνοις δει με είναι τοις 4
έπ' έμοί, έν οίς έξεστί μοι πολλού είναι άξίω.» εί δέ ύποβάλλει ότι 5
καλόν τοις φίλοις βοηθήσαι, έπίπληξον αύτώ λέγων- «τί λέγεις τό
βοηθήσαι; ίνα έχωσι παρ' έμοΰ χρήματα; ή ϊ ν α λαμπρούς αύτούς 6
s
8 ή οδός Ρ II 27 '2 εαυτούς M II ταΰτα] ταύτα Schweighätiser N II σή οπι. α II
καί πειρώ μή] καί ού τό Ρ Cas: καί οϋτω V: καί πειρώ μή οϋτω Α: ού τό δ II % χρόνου]
έκ χρόνου α (non ita Cas): χρόνος Casaubon N II διατριβής] συναρπαγής α: om. Cas
II τύχης] τοΰτο ήν α: εις τοΰτο ήν Cas II κρατήσεις] έκράτησας VA : άν έκράτησας δ II
29 3 7 καταγελώντες] πρότερον καταγελώντες Cas II 8 καταγέλωτα] τόν καταγέλωτα α
II 30 *2 τό MVADO: τοΰ Ρ: τώ ζΝ Cas II 31 1 1 άτιμως (sine accentu) Ρ II διαβήσομαι
MV II *3 πρός α II 4 τά om. Ρ II ^4 έτι om. β II •''6 ύποβάλλει] τις ύποβάλλη vel
λογισμός ύποβάλλη CasaubonmK II 7 αύτώ Ρ Cas: αύτόν Μ: σαυτόν VHJKO: σαυτώ
xUSDN (desunt AI, 7-8 έπίπληξον-βοηθήσαι omittentes) II τό om. M
ποιήσω παρά τοις πολλοίς; τίς ούν μοι είπεν οτι ταΰτα τών έφ' ήμΐν 7
10 έστιν, ούχί δέ αλλότρια; τίς δέ δύναται δούναι έτέρω ά μή έχει
αύτός;» ά λ λ ' έρεί σοι ό λογισμός· «κτήσαι, ϊνα αύτοΐς μεταδώς.» 8
λέγε δέ τούτω σύ· «εί δύναμαι κτήσασθαι τηρών έμαυτόν αίδήμονα
καί πιστόν καί έλεύθερον, δείξον τήν όδόν. εί δέ παραινείς μοι τά 9
έμαυτοΰ άγαθά άπολέσαι, ϊνα άλλοις τά μή άγαθά περιποιήσω,
15 δρα πώς άτακτος εί καί άσύμφορος.» τί δέ βούλονται οί γνήσιοι 10
φίλοι- άργύριον ή φίλον πιστόν καί αίδήμονα; είς τοΰτο ούν 11
σπούδαζε μάλλον, όπως αύτοίς χρήσιμος ής. τούς γάρ μή τούτοις
χαίροντας καί ταΰτα έκείνων προτιμώντας ούδαμώς είς φίλους
τακτέον. ά λ λ ' ένοχλοΰσί σοι οί λογισμοί λέγοντες ότι «τούτον εί 12
20 στέρξομεν τόν βίον, ούδεμία ήμών έν τή πόλει μνήμη ούδέ όνομα
ούδέ τιμή- λέληθε δέ τούς πολλούς ότι καί πολίτης ειμί.» ποίαν 13
ταύτην πάλιν τιμήν λέγουσιν; ού χειροτονήσουσί (σε) πρεσβύτην,
ούδέ άρχοντα αίρήσονται. καί τί τοΰτο; ούδέ γάρ είς τοΰτο έταξας 14
σεαυτόν, ούδέ τοΰτο έπηγγείλω- ούδέ γάρ άρχων εί, ούδέ τών τά
25 κοινά πρασσόντων. εί δέ τίνες μή τούτων όντες είς αύτά μάλλον 15
ώθοΰσιν έαυτούς, τί πρός σέ, τόν άνακεΐσθαι θεώ θέλοντα καί είς
τοΰτο όντα; ίκανόν γάρ έκάστω, εί τής έαυτοΰ τάξεως άξιος φανείη. 16
εί γάρ τήν ένάρετον πολιτείαν μεταδιώκεις, τούτων ούδέν σοι 17
προσήκει έπιζητεΐν, ά λ λ ά μάλλον δι' ών ό έπηγγείλω πληρώσεις.
30 «άλλ' ούκ έχει ή πατρίς» φησίν «άνδρα όστις μετά φρονήσεως 18
αύτής ήγούμενος λαμπροτέραν άποφήνη.» τέως μέν ούν ούτος ό 19
λογισμός δείκνυσιν ώς είς ό έπηγγείλω άνάρμοστος εί· εί γάρ είς
άλλο εί χρήσιμος, είς τό παρόν ού χρήσιμος, εί δέ δτι ούκ έχει 20
ήγούμενον φρόνιμον, χρή σέ άνάγκη πληρώσαι τήν χρείαν, λείψει
35 αύτή καί χαλκεύς καί τέκτων καί γραμματεύς, εί δέ ότιοΰν 21
δύνασαι ποιήσαι, πώς ού σκοπείς ότι καί θυρωρός δύνασαι είναι
7
1 0 δέ alterum om. Ρ II α μή έχει] αν μή έχη M II 8 1 2 τούτω Ρ: τοΰτο MVA Cas:
αύτώ δ II εί MA Cas: τί α II τηρών] τηρών: om. M II ειδήμονα MV (ut saepius) II »13-
14 εί-άγαθά alterum] καί M II 1 2 j g ένοχλοΰσί σοι] ένοχλοΰσιν α II οτι γ: τί PV Cas:
om. M II εί] εί μή M II 20 στέρξωμεν MA II | 3 2 2 ταύτην πάλιν Μνε: πάλιν P a c (add.
ταύτην P l m K , inserendum post πάλιν): ταύτην Α: πάλιν ταύτην Cas ζ II 22 (σε)
supplevi II πρεσβευτήν Schweighäuser N II 14 23-24 έταξας σεαυτόν είς τοΰτο Μ 11 24
σεαυτόν Μ: έαυτόν PVÔ Cas: έαυτώ A II έπαγγέλλη Ρδ Cas: έπαγέλη V: έπαγγέλει A II
ούδέ γάρ άρχων ει] ϊνα άρχων ής Casaubon m K II 1 S 25 όντων PV Cas II 26-27 είς
τοΰτο] πρός τούτφ Schweighäuser^ II 1 6 27 έαυτοΰ] αύτοΰ M II 1 7 28 ούδενός M II 29
προσήκει MV Cas: προσήκε(ν) Ρδ: πρός ει A (nisi fallor) II ζητείν α II δι^ών δ Cas: δι'
ών Μ: διώο Ρ: δι' ού V: διό Α: δει ο δ II '^30 ωησίν ή πατρίς M II 19 31 ούν om. all 33
είς τό παρόν ού χρήσιμος om. P a c (add. P ' m K ) II 2 ( , 34χρή σ £] χρήσαι Ρ II 2 1 3 5
ότιοΰν] οτι α: δτι ού Cas
καί σαρώτης; ά λ λ ά ταΰτα μέν ούχ ύποβάλλουσί σοι οί λογισμοί· 22
τό δέ τοΰ ηγουμένου καί προϋχοντος πρόσωπον μόνον άρμόττειν
σοι λέγοντες ούκ έώσιν έπεσθαι θεω καί εϊκειν εύχαριστοΰντα έν τη
40 τάξει εις ήν κληθήναι ήξιώθημεν. «τίνα ούν» φασίν «χώραν έχεις έν 23
τη πόλει;» ήν έχειν δύνη φυλάττων τό άνακεισθαι θεώ. εί δέ έν τη 24
πόλει τιμάσθαι θέλων τών ούρανίων έκπέσεις, τί όφελος; οϋτω γάρ
καί τή πόλει κακός πολίτης καί τοις άδελφοΐς έπαχθής έση.
c. 32 Εί προετιμήθη σού τις εις έστίασιν ή έν προσαγορεύσει ή έν 1
τω παραληφθήναι εις συμβούλιον, εί μέν άγαθά ταύτά έστι,
χαίρειν χρή, ότι έτυχεν αύτών έκεΐνος- εί δέ κακά, γίνωσκε ότι ού 2
δύνασαι μή τά αύτά ποιών πρός τό τυγχάνειν τών ούκ έφ' ήμΐν τών
5 ίσων τοις ποιοΰσιν άξιοΰσθαι. πώς γάρ ίσον δύναται ό μή φοιτών 3
έπί θύρας τινός τω φοιτώντι, ό μή παραπέμπων τω παραπέμποντι, ό
μή έπαινών τώ έπαινοΰντι; άδικος ούν ό λογισμός ό μή προέμενος 4
μέν άνθ' ών έκεΐνα πιπράσκεται, προίκα δέ βουλόμενος αύτά
λαβείν, εϊ τις τυχόν έχων όβολόν καί σού τό ϊσον έχοντος πρόοιτο 5
10 αύτόν καί λάβοι θρίδακας, σύ δέ μή προέμενος μή λάβοις, μή οϊου
έλαττον έχειν έκείνου· ώς γάρ έκεΐνος έχει θρίδακας, οϋτω καί σύ 6
τόν όβολόν όν ού δέδωκας. τόν αύτόν τρόπον καί έν τούτοις, ού 7
παρεκλήθης εις έστίασιν τίνος; ού γάρ έδωκας τω καλοΰντι όσου
πωλεί τό δεΐπνον- έπαίνου πωλεί αύτό, θεραπείας, κολακείας, εί 8
15 έκείνου έπιθυμών βούλει ταΰτα προέσθαι, δός και λήψη· εΐ δέ καί
ταΰτα θέλεις μή προέσθαι καί τοΰ δείπνου τυχεΐν, άπληστος εί. εί 9
δέ σκοπήσεις τί έξεις άντί τοΰ δείπνου, πολλά εύρήσεις· τό μή
έπαινέσαι όν ού θέλεις· τό μή άνασχέσθαι αύτοΰ καί ών αύτός
ήδεται· τό μή πάντα τά προσόντα αύτώ, κάν κακά ώσι, θαυμάσαι· 10
20 τό μή συνθέσθαι ψέγοντι πολλάκις τούς αύτοΰ κρείττονας- τό 11
άπηλλάχθαι τής τών ύπηρετούντων περιεργίας, και ών άποσκώπ-
τουσιν εις τούς κεκλημένους. καί γάρ τό άνασχέσθαι δυσκατ- 12
33a 5 ,7-8 cf. [Maximus Confessor], Loc. comm. 28 (PG 91, col. 880B), Antonius
Melissa, Loc. comm. I 73 (PG 136, col. 989C)
34 4 ,4-5 LXX Ex. 20,12; LXX Deiit. 5,16; Ευ. Matt. 19,19
37,1 προσφοράς προσφέρειν cf. e.g. Εν. Matt. 5,23; Ep. Eph. 5,2; Just., Dial. 27,5;
δεομένοις έπαρκεΐν cf. e.g. Εν. Matt. 26,9-11; Flav. los., Ant. I 247
38' ,1-2 Ev. Matt. 6,7; 6,25; 6,31
38*,2 Ev. Matt. 6,10
38*,2-3 Ev. Matt. 6,8; 6,32
35 ' l ό om. M II 2 ποιήσει] ποιήσαι Cas: έποίησε vel ποιεί σοι Casaubon nl K: ποιεί
σε Schweighāuser N II *3 άλλως Ρ II 4 βλάπτεσθαι om. M II 36 ' 2 διοικούντα M II *3
ήκειν Ρ: ήκειν Cas II 4 σε om. M II 4 6 ούχ οίόν τε τοΰτο M II 7 έπί] έν Schweighäuser N
II ^9 ων om. M II περιπίπτεις M II fi12 προσάντει] προσαυτίκα α: πρός αύτήκα A II 7 1 4
μή om. Ρ II 8 1 6 ήδικήσθαι Vô II 37 1 έκάστφ om. M II 38 *2 μόιλλον-πάντοτε] εΐδότες
M II αίτώμεθα Ρ Cas: εύχώμεθα Υδ: εύχόμεθα A (deficit M) II καί om. β
c. 39 Σιωπή τό πολύ έστω σοι, δι' ολίγων δέ λαλείσθω τά 1
αναγκαία, εί δέ καί τοσαύτη χρεία γένοιτο ώστε λαλείν, δρα μή 2
περί τίνος κοσμικού, ή βρωμάτων ή δόξης· μάλιστα δέ πάντων ού 3
λαλήσεις περί άνθρώπων, ψέγων ή συγκρίνων τινάς. εί δέ άλλοι τών 4
5 τοιούτων λόγων άρξονται καί οίος εί, μετάγαγε τόν λόγον έπί τό
προσήκον • εί δέ άδυνατεΐς τούτο ποιεΐν, σιώπα. 5
c. 40 Γέλως μή πολύς έστω μηδέ έπί πολλοίς μηδέ άνειμένος.
c. 41 Εστιάσεις τάς έν οίκίαις κοσμικών άποκρούου- εί δέ ποτε 1,2
γένηται καιρός, έντετάσθω σοι ή προσοχή μή ποτε ύποσυρής είς
ίδιωτισμόν. ϊσθι γάρ ότι, έάν ό έταΐρος μεμολυσμένος ή, καί τόν 3
συνανατριβόμενον αύτώ μολύνεσθαι άνάγκη.
c. 42 Τά περί τό σώμα μέχρι τής χρείας ψιλής παραλάμβανε· τό 1,2
δέ πρός δόξαν ή τρυφήν όλον περίγραφε.
c. 43 Έγκράτειαν τών σωματικών είς δύναμιν άσκητέον, καί 1
παντί σθένει τά είς αύτήν συντελούντα μεταδιώκειν οφείλεις, μή 2
μέντοι έπαχθής γίνου τοις άλλοις μηδέ έλεγκτικός, μηδέ πολλαχού
ότι αύτός άκρως σωφρονείς παράφερε.
c. 44 Έ ά ν τίς σε λοιδορών κακώς λέγη, μή πειρώ τοις 1
άπαγγέλλουσί σοι άπολογείσθαι, ή μόνον ότι «οίόμενος έκεινος
έργον ποιεΐν κακώς με λέγει», και «ούκ έχω έ ξ ο υ σ ί α ν ά λ λ ο ν 2
κωλύειν ού προέθετο π ο ι ε ΐ ν έργου, ούπω έμαυτόν δυνηθείς
5 κωλύσαι παθών», καί ότι « εί μή ήμην άξιος τοΰ τά τοιαύτα 3
άκοΰσαι, ούκ άν ήκουον», μ ά λ ι σ τ α έάν αίσθηθής ότι τών
λεχθέντων περί σου έπραξάς τι.
c. 45 Έν ταΐς άγοραΐς ή έν τοις δημοσίοις τόποις έπί πολύ 1
παριέναι ούκ άναγκαΐον. εί δέ ποτε καιρός καλέσοι, μηδενί άλλω 2
φαίνου σπουδάζων, εί μή σεαυτω· τουτέστι θέλε γίνεσθαι μόνα τά
γινόμενα, οία άν ώσιν. βοής δέ καί τοΰ έπιγελάν τινι ή πολύ 3
5 συγκινεΐσθαι ή άγανακτεΐν περί τών γινομένων παντελώς άπέχου.
καί μετά άπαλλαγην μή πολλά περί τών γεγενημένων διαλέγου 4
μηδέ ά είδες φιλονείκει έξηγεΐσθαι, μάλιστα όσα μή λυσιτελεΐ
πρός τήν σήν πολιτείαν. εί γάρ περί τούτων πολλάκις ε'ίποις, 5
έμφαίνεις ότι έθαύμασας τήν θέαν ών έφυγες.
60 3 ,4 lEp.Timoth. 4,12
s
1 2 ώς] ö β II εκείνο Ρ II 9 1 6 τούτον] τούτω Ργ Cas: om. V II 57 '2 κρείττον M II 2-3
έγώ σου αρα κρείττων alterum adcl. Schweighäuser: om. Μα (lacunam indicaverat
Casaubon) II (bis) κρείττον M II κρείττων prius] κρείττων σύ δ έ Ρ II s 4 σύ Ρ
Casaubon m K: σοί Mß: σού Cas II 5 κτήσις] κτήσίς έστι(ν) œ κτήσις ει Casaubon"1!* II
58 '2 μόνον M II [59] 4 4 post έλούσατό τις lacunam susp. Schweighäuser II πρωι]
πρωί έτερος α II fi7 πεποιηκέναι] περιπεποιηκέναι PV2PC Cas: περιποιηκέναι V ac II 60
2
2 in voce έν novum caput incipit M II ^3 και] γαρ Cas
c. 61 To πολύ περί δογμάτων έν ίδιώταις μή λάλει. έάν δέ έμπίπ- 1,2
τη λόγος, τό έπιδεικτικόν έκκοπτε καί σιώπα· μέγας γάρ κίνδυνος 3
δογματίσαι περί ών ή όντως κατάληψις δυσχερής, τοις πολλοίς δέ
καί άγνωστος, και όταν εϊπη σοί τις ότι ουδέν οίδας καί μή δηχθής 4
5 έπί τούτω, τότε γνώθι ότι ήρξω τοΰ έργου.
c. 62 Εύτελώς φορών μή καλλωπίζου έπί τούτω· μηδέ έάν 1,2
ύδροποτής, περιέρχου ζητών άφορμήν τοΰ λέγειν ότι ύδροποτεΐς.
άσκει δέ σεαυτω μόνω καί μή τοις έξω, ϊνα καί ή ώφέλεια σοΰ 3
μόνου γένηται.
c. 63 Μή κατάξηρον έπιδείκνυε τό στόμα, μηδέ άσθμαινε
συνεχώς, τεκμήρια τοις πέλας τής σής άσκήσεως παρέχων, καί
άναγκάζων έρωτάν πόθεν ούτως άσθμαίνεις καί ξηρός εί.
c. 64 Άπαιδεύτου χαρακτήρ μηδέποτε ώφέλειαν ή βλάβην 1
προσδοκάν άφ' έαυτοΰ, ά λ λ ά άπό τών έξω· θεοφιλούς δέ άνδρός 2
χαρακτήρ πάσαν ώφέλειαν καί βλάβην έξ έαυτοΰ προσδοκάν.
c. 65 Σημεία προκόπτοντος· ούδένα ψέγει, ούδένα μέμφεται, 1
ούδενί έγκαλεΐ, ούδέν περί έαυτοΰ λέγει ώς όντος τι ή είδότος τι. 2
όταν έμποδισθή ή κωλυθή, έαυτώ έγκαλεΐ. κάν τις αύτόν έπαινή, 3
καταγελά τοΰ έπαινοΰντος παρ' έαυτώ ώς πλανηθέντος, καί
5 ταλανίζει έαυτόν ώς άπατήσαντα τούς έκτός καί είς ψευδολογίαν
έμβάλλοντα· κάν ψέγη τις, ούκ άπολογεΐται. περιέρχεται δέ ώσπερ 4
οί άρρωστοι, εύλαβούμενός τι κινήσαι. πάσαν ορεξιν ήρεν άφ' 5
έαυτοΰ· όρμή άνειμένη πρός πάντα χρήται. άν ήλίθιος ή άμαθής 6
δοκή, ού πεφρόντικεν. ένί δέ λόγω, ώς έχθρόν έαυτόν παραφυ-
10 λάττει.
c. 66 Μή όρέγου έξηγεΐσθαι τάς γραφάς, μάλιστα μή άκριβώς 1
περί αύτών παρειληφώς, άλλά άρκοΰ τό ποιείν τά άπ' αύτών, καί 2
παραχώρει τό λέγειν τοις είδόσιν. εί δέ τοΰ μέν ποιείν καταφρο- 3
νήσεις, έπί δέ τώ έξηγεΐσθαι μόνω σχολάσεις, ούδέν έτερον ή
5 γ ρ α μ μ α τ ι κ ό ς άντί ή σ υ χ α σ τ ο ΰ γέγονας, έν τούτω μόνον 4
διαλλάττων, ότι τάς γραφάς άντί 'Ομήρου έξηγή. [ 6 7 ] ένθυμοΰ
δέ όποία αισχύνη, όταν τις άναγινώσκων τό εύαγγέλιον καί έξη-
γούμενος αύτό καλώς, άσύμφωνα παράσχη τούτω τά έαυτοΰ
έργα.
CONSPECTUS SIGLORUM
V ac V ante correctionem
VPC V post correctionem
yaci y ante correctionem, a prima manu correctus
m
V fi V in margine
Vs1 V supra lineam
V'1 V infra lineam
VI V in textu
ΕΠΙΚΤΗΤΟΥ ΕΓΧΕΙΡΙΔΙΟΝ
c. 1 Τών όντων τά μέν έστιν έφ' ήμΐν, τά δέ ούκ έφ' ήμΐν. έφ' ήμΐν 1
μέν ύπόληψις, όρμή, όρεξις, έκκλισις, και ένί λόγω όσα ήμέτερα
έργα. ούκ έφ' ήμΐν δέ τό σώμα, ή κτήσις, δόξαι, άρχαί, καί ένί λόγω
όσα ούχ ήμέτερα έργα. καί τά μέν έφ' ήμΐν έστι φύσει έλεύθερα, 2
5 άκώλυτα, άπαραπόδιστα· τά δέ ούκ έφ' ήμΐν άσθενή, δούλα, κω-
λυτά, άλλότρια. μέμνησο ούν ότι, έάν τά φύσει δούλα έλεύθερα 3
οίηθής καί τά άλλότρια ϊδια, έμποδισθήση, πενθήσεις, ταραχθήση,
μέμψη καί θεόν καί άνθρώπους· έάν δέ τό σόν μόνον οίηθής σόν
είναι, τό δε άλλότριον (ώσπερ έστιν) άλλότριον, ούδείς σε άναγ-
10 κάσει ούδέποτε, ούδείς σε κωλύσει, ού μέμψη ούδένα, ούκ έγκαλέ-
σεις τινί, άκων πράξεις ούδέν, ούδείς σε βλάψει, έχθρόν ούχ έξεις,
ούδέ γάρ βλαβερόν τι πείση.
c. 2 Τηλικούτων ούν έφιέμενος μέμνησο ότι ού δει μετρίως κεκι-
νημένον άπτεσθαί αύτών, ά λ λ ά τά μέν άφεΐναι παντελώς, τά δ'
ύπερθέσθαι πρός τό παρόν, έάν δέ καί ταύτ' έθέλης καί άρχειν καί
πλουτειν, τυχόν μέν ούδ' αύτών τούτων τεύξη διά τό καί τών προ-
5 τέρων έφίεσθαι· πάντως γε μήν έκείνων άποτεύξη δι' ών μόνων
έλευθερία καί εύδαιμονία περιγίνεται.
c. 3 Εύθύς ούν πάση φαντασία τραχεία μελέτα έπιλέγειν ότι
«φαντασία εϊ καί ού πάντως τό φαινόμενον»· έπειτα έξέταζε αύτήν
καί δοκίμαζε τοις κανόσι τούτοις οίς έχεις, πρώτω δέ τούτω καί μά-
λιστα, πότερα περί τά έφ' ήμΐν έστιν ή περί τά ούκ έφ' ήμΐν- κάν
5 περί τι τών ούκ έφ' ήμΐν ή, πρόχειρον έστω τό διότι ούδέν πρός σέ.
c. 4 Μέμνησο δέ ότι ορέξεως μέν έπαγγελία έπιτυχία ού όρέγη, 1
έκκλίσεως δέ έπαγγελία τό μή περιπεσείν έκείνω ό έκκλίνεται. καί ό
μέν ορέξεως άποτυγχάνων άτυχής, ό δέ έκκλίσει περιπίπτων δυσ-
τυχής. άν μέν ούν μόνα έκκλίνης τά παρά φύσιν τών έπί σοί, ούδενί
5 ών έκκλίνεις περιπεσή· νόσον δ' άν έκκλίνης ή θάνατον ή πενίαν,
1 1 3 ούκ: in hac voce novum caput incipit rubricator καί: in hac voce novum
caput incipit rubricator II »6 μέμνησο: in hac voce novum caput incipit rubricator II
7 πενθήσεις scripsi: πενθήσης V
δυστυχήσεις, άρον ούν τήν εκκλισιν άπό πάντων τών ούκ έφ' ήμΐν 2
καί μετάθες έπί τά παρά φύσιν τών έφ' ήμΐν. τήν δρεξιν δέ παντελώς
έπί τοΰ παρόντος άνελε· άν τε γάρ όρέγη τών ούκ έφ' ήμΐν τίνος,
άτυχεΐν άνάγκη- τών τε έφ' ήμΐν όσων όρέγεσθαι καλόν, άν ούδέν
10 ούδέπω σοί παρή, μή άθύμει. μόνω δέ τω όρμάν και άφορμάν χρώ,
κούφως μέντοι καί μεθ' ύπεξαιρέσεως καί άνειμένως.
c. 5 Έφ' έκάστου τών ψυχαγωγούντων ή χρείαν παρεχόντων ή
στεργομένων μέμνησο έπιλέγειν όποΐόν έστιν, άπό τών σμικροτάτων
άρξάμενος. άν χύτραν στέργης, ότι «χύτραν στέργω» · κατεαγείσης
γάρ αύτής ού ταραχθήση. άν παιδίον σαυτοΰ καταφιλής ή γυναΐ-
5 κα, ότι άνθρωπον καταφιλεΐς- άποθανόντος γάρ ού ταραχθήση.
c. 6 "Οταν άψασθαί τίνος έργου μέλλης, ύπομίμνησκε σαυτόν
όποΐόν τί έστι τό έργον, άν λουσόμενος άπίης, πρόβαλλε σαυτώ τά
γινόμενα έν βαλανείω, τούς άπορραινομένους, τούς έγκρουο-
μένους, τούς λοιδοροΰντας, τούς κλέπτοντας- καί οϋτως άσφαλέσ-
5 τερον άψη τοΰ έργου, έάν έπιλέγης εύθύς ότι «λούσασθαι θέλω και
τήν έμαυτοΰ προαίρεσιν κατά φύσιν έχουσαν τηρήσαι.» καί ώσ-
αύτως έφ' έκάστου έργου, οϋτω γάρ, άν τι πρός τό f λυπούν]" γένη-
ται έμπόδιον, πρόχειρον έσται ότι «ού τοΰτο ήθελον μόνον, ά λ λ ά
καί τήν έμαυτοΰ προαίρεσιν κατά φύσιν έχουσαν τηρήσαι- ού
10 τηρήσω δέ άγανακτών πρός τά γινόμενα.»
c. 7 Ταράσσει τούς άνθρώπους ού τά πράγματα, ά λ λ ά τά
περί τών πραγμάτων δόγματα, οίον θάνατος ούδέν δεινόν, έπεί καί
Παύλω άν έφαίνετο- ά λ λ ά τό δόγμα τό περί τοΰ θανάτου, διότι
δεινόν, έκεΐνο τό δεινόν έστιν. δταν ούν έμποδιζώμεθα ή ταρασσώ-
5 μεθα ή λυπώμεθα, μηδέποτε άλλον αίτιώμεθα, ά λ λ ' εαυτούς,
τουτέστι τά έαυτών δόγματα.
c. 8 Άπαιδεύτου έργον τό άλλοις έγκαλεΐν έφ' οίς αύτός
πράσσει κακώς- ήργμένου παιδεύεσθαι τό έαυτώ- πεπαιδευμένου
τό μήτ' άλλφ μήτε έαυτώ.
c. 9 Έπί μηδενί έπαρθής άλλοτρίω προτερήματι. εί ό ι'ππος έπ-
αιρόμενος έλεγεν ότι «καλός είμι», οίστόν άν ήν - σύ δ' δταν λέγης
έπαιρόμενος ότι «ϊππον καλόν έχω», ϊσθι ότι έφ' ϊππω καλώ έπαίρη.
τί ούν έστι τό σόν; χρήσις φαντασιών, ώσθ' δταν έν χρήσει φαντα-
5 σιών κατά φύσιν σχής, τηνικαΰτα έπάρθητι- τότε γάρ έπί σώ τινι
άγαθω έπαρθήση.
18 1 τις: τ in rasura V1 (nescio quid ante fuerit) II 4-5 aut άνάγκη prius aut πάσα
άνάγκη delendum II 21 1 σε add. s.l. V1 (ut vid.) II 8 'Αντώνιος καί Εύθύμιος] γρ'
διογένης καί ήράκλειτος V 2m K
c. 23 Μέμνησο οτι υποκριτής εί δράματος οϊου άν θέλη ό δι-
δάσκαλος. άν βραχύ, βραχέος· άν μακρόν, μακρού- άν πτωχόν
ύποκρίνασθαί σε θέλη, ϊ ν α καί τούτον εύφυώς ύποκρίνη· άν
χωλόν, άν άρχοντα, άν ίδιώτην- μόνον εύφυώς. σόν γάρ τοΰτ' έστι,
5 τό δοθέν ύποκρίνασθαί πρόσωπον καλώς· έκλέξασθαι δ' αύτό
άλλου.
c. 24 Κόραξ όταν μή α'ίσιον κεκράγη, μή συναρπαζέτω σε ή
φαντασία, ά λ λ ' εύθύς διαίρει παρά σεαυτω καί λέγε· «τούτων
ούδέν έμοί σημαίνεται, άλλ' ή τώ σωματίφ μου, ώς τίνες ληροΰσιν,
ή τώ κτησιδίφ μου ή τοις τέκνοις ή τή γυναικί. έμοί δέ πάντα αίσια
5 σημαίνεται, έάν έγώ θέλω· ότι γάρ άν τούτων άποβαίνη, έπ' έμοί
έστιν ώφεληθήναι άπ' αύτοΰ.»
c. 25 'Ανίκητος είναι δύνασαι, έάν είς μηδένα άγώνα κατα-
βαίνης όν ούκ έστιν έπί σοί νικήσαι.
c. 26 "Ορα μή ποτε ίδών τινα προτιμώμενον ή μέγα δυνάμενον ή
άλλως εύδοκιμοΰντα μακαρίσης ύπό τής φαντασίας συναρπασ-
θείς. έάν γάρ έν τοις έφ' ήμΐν ή ούσία ή τοΰ άγαθοΰ, ούτε φθόνος
ούτε ζηλοτυπία χώραν έχει· σύ τε αύτός ού στρατηγός ή πρύτανις
5 ή ύπατος είναι θελήσεις, άλλ' έλεύθερος- μία δέ όδός πρός τοΰτο,
καταφρόνησις τών ούκ έφ' ήμΐν.
c. 27 Μέμνησο ότι ούχ ό λοιδορών ή τύπτων υβρίζει, ά λ λ ά τό
δόγμα τό περί τούτων ώς ύβριζόντων. όταν ούν έρεθίση σέ τις, ϊσθι
ότι ή σή σε ύπόληψις ήρέθισε. τοιγαρούν έν πρώτοις πειρώ ύπό τής
φαντασίας μή συναρπασθήναι- άν γάρ άπαξ χρόνου καί διατριβής
5 τύχης, ράον κρατήσεις σεαυτοΰ.
c. 28 Θάνατος καί φυγή καί πάντα τά ά λ λ α δεινά φαινόμενα
πρό οφθαλμών έστω σοι καθ' ήμέραν, μάλιστα δέ πάντων ό θάνα-
τος- καί ούδέν ούδέποτε ούτε ταπεινόν ένθυμηθήση ούτε άγαν έπι-
θυμήσεις τινός.
c. 29 Εί φιλοσοφίας έπιθυμεΐς, παρασκευάζου αύτόθεν ώς
καταγελασθησόμενος, ώς καταμωκησομένων σου πολλών, ώς
έρούντων ότι «άφνω φιλόσοφος ήμΐν έπανελήλυθε» καί «πόθεν ήμΐν
αύτη ή όφρύς;» σύ δέ όφρύν μέν μή έχε, τών δέ βέλτιστων σοι φαι-
5 νομένων οϋτως έχου, ώς ύπό τοΰ θεοΰ τεταγμένος είς ταύτην τήν
χώραν. μέμνησο δέ ότι, έάν μέν έμμείνης τοις αύτοίς, οί κατα-
4 φκειώθης scripsi: ώκοιώθης V II 9 post άπό τοΰ γείτονος add. supra lineam άπό
τοΰ πολίτου V 2 (ut vid.) II 37 1 3 καλώς: λώ V 1 P c ; nescio quid ante fuerit II 210
περιπίπτης: η ex ει V1 (ut vid.) Il 11 μισεΐν scripsi: μιμεΐν V II 12 post φαι (quod in
fine lineae positum est) V* in rasura unius lineae scripsit νόμενα καί τά αϊτια αύτών
φεύγειν καί έκτρέπεσθαι / τά δέ ώφέλιμα καί τά αϊτια αύτών μετιέναι καί τε / (linea
sequens incipitur in θαυμακέναι, a prima manu scriptum): ergo suspicor scribam
verba φεύγειν καί έκτρέπεσθαι τά δέ ώφέλιμα καί τά αϊτια αύτών per
homoioteleuton omisisse; textus qualem edicli non iam legitur II 4 16 post μεταδίδω
add. (in fine paginae) καί πολυνείκην καί έτεοκλέα τοΰτ' έποίησεν άγαθόν οϊεσθαι
τήν τυραννίδα V* II ^20 εϋχεσθαι] γρ' σπένδειν V*"1«
c. 38 "Οταν προφητεία προσίης, μέμνησο οτι τί μέν άποβήσεται 1
ούκ οίδας, ά λ λ ά ήκεις ώσπερ τοΰ προφήτου αύτό πευσόμενος,
όποιον δέ τί έστιν, είδώς έλήλυθας, εϊπερ εί φιλόσοφος, εί γάρ έστί τι
τών ούκ έφ' ήμΐν, πάσα άνάγκη μήτε άγαθόν αύτό είναι μήτε
5 κακόν, μή φέρε ούν πρός τόν προφήτην όρεξιν ή έκκλισιν, μηδέ 2
τρέμων αύτώ πρόσει, ά λ λ ά διεγνωκώς ότι πάν τό άποβησόμενον
άδιάφορον καί ούδέν πρός σέ, όποιον δάν ή· έσται γάρ αύτώ χρή-
σθαι καλώς, καί τούτο ούθείς κωλύσει, θαρρών ούν ώς έπί σύμ-
βουλον ερχου τόν θεόν, καί λοιπόν όταν τί σοι συμβουλευθή,
10 μέμνησο τίνα σύμβουλον παρέλαβες, καί τίνος παρακούσεις άπει-
θήσας. έρχου δέ έπί τό έρωτάν έφ' ών ή πάσα σκέψις τήν άναφοράν 3
εις τήν έκβασιν έχει καί ούτε έκ λόγου ούτε έκ τέχνης τινός, άλλ'
άφορμαί δίδονται πρός τό συνιδεΐν τό προκείμενον. ώστε δταν δέη
συγκινδυνεΰσαι φίλω ή πατρίδι, μή μανθάνειν εί συγκινδυνευτέον.
c. 39 Τάξον τινά ήδη χαρακτήρα σεαυτώ καί τύπον δν φυλάξ- 1
εις έπί τε σεαυτοΰ ών καί άνθρώποις έντυγχάνων. καί σιωπή τό 2
πολύ έστω ή λαλείσθω τά άναγκαΐα καί δι' ολίγων, σπανίως δέ
ποτε καιρού παρακολουθοΰντος καί έπί τό λέγειν τι ήξομεν, άλλά
5 περί ούδενός τών τυχόντων· μή περί μονομάχων, μή περί ιπποδρο-
μιών, μή περί άθλητών, μή περί βρωμάτων ή πομάτων, τών έκασ-
ταχοΰ λεγομένων, μάλιστα δέ μή περί άνθρώπων ψέγοντα ή έπαι-
νοΰντα ή συγκρίνοντα. άν μέν ούν οίός τε ής, μέταγε τούς σούς
λόγους καί τούς τών συνόντων έπί τό προσήκον· εί δέ έν άλλοφύ-
10 λοις άποληφθείς τύχοις, σιώπα.
c. 40 Γέλως μή πολύς έστω μηδ' έπί πολλοίς μηδέ άνειμένος.
c. 41 "Ορκον παραίτησαι, εί μέν οίόν τε, είς άπαν, εί δέ μή, έκ
τών ένόντων.
c. 42 Εστιάσεις τάς έξωτικάς καί ίδιωτικάς διακρούου· έάν δέ
ποτε γένηται καιρός, έντετάσθω σοι ή προσοχή μή ποτε άρα
άπορρυής είς ίδιωτισμόν. ϊσθι γάρ ότι, έάν ό έταΐρος ή μεμολυσ-
μένος, καί τόν συνανατριβόμενον αύτώ συμμολύνεσθαι άνάγκη,
5 κάν αύτός ών τύχη καθαρός.
Epicteti Dissertationes
I 11 10 18,3 13-17 26,1
12 1 3 ,7; 1 3 ,10 28 l 3 ,10-11
23 9 18 10 22,3
32 114-5 17 9
2 36 51 3 ,16-17 18 3,2-3; 12 2 ,5-
3 1 21,3 6
4 21,3 19 16,6-7
4 1-4 2',4-5 19 4 3,1
1 2',3; 22,6- 7-8 5a, 1-2
12; 48b 3 ,6-8 8 9
2 2',5-6 25 31 4 ,21
6-17 49 22 10 l',l-3; 1',1
12 11,4-5 15 31^,9-11
19 14b2,1-2 18 13.1-2; 22,1-
23 26,7-8 o 2· 31 2 ,7-9
24 21,1; 53 3 ,8 24 1 1*6
6 14 41,2-3 14 11.5
28-29 10 25 1-2 31 ",7-9
40 1 3 ,9-10 3 12,5
42 31',6 11 36,1
9 8 12',2 15 25 4 ,13-15;
16 22,5 33 14 ,41-44
20 19b,1-2 16 46 2 ,8
24 22,5 17 16,3-5
30 26,6 28 5a, 1-2; 16,3-
34 24',3 5; 20,1-2
11 13 16,3-5 29 28.2-4
24 24 3 ,15 27 1 1 5 ,19
31 42,8 5-6 16.1-5
33 21,1 11-12 31^,9-11
35 5a,4-6 13 31 ',6
37 5a,4-6 14 31 4 ,21
12 4-7 31',1-5 28 1-10 42
7 31 ',2-3 10 l 3 ,10-11;
15 8 42,1-4; 42,6-
17 31',4 7
22 30,3 23 16.3-5;
23 31 ',5 24',3
24-26 31 ',4-5 29 4 48a
24 9,2 7 1 5 ,22
25 31',5 10 18,3
27 312,7-9 18 533"4,8-9
28 30.3-4 24 15,22
13 2 122,8-9 32 46%7-8
14 16 l 3 ,10-11; 35 51 ',3-5
31 ,6 41 17
15 1-5 30.4-7 51 42.4-6
16 6 31',6 56 49.9-14
17 1 52,4 30 1 33 1 2,33-34
13-18 49 3 1 5 ,22
1 13 5a,2-4 19 5a, 1-4; 21,1
15 5a.2-3 22 5a, 1-2
31 31^,10 28 11
36 13,1-3; 33 31',2-3
48b 2 ,1; 34 49,9-14
48b 2 ,2-3; 39 51',3-5
48b2,3-4 40 5a, 1-2
2 2 4,4-6; 4,6; 44 15,9
4,9-10; 13,3- 17 17-18 8
4 22 13,9-10; 8
3 12,4 24 2',5-6
4 14a,5; 28 8
24 3 ,16 31 30
10 13,3-5; 22,1 18 12-13 20.4-5
12-14 l 4 ,12-17 15 10.2-3
12-13 14b, 3-4 22 34.9-10;
15 53 4 ,8-9 51 2 ,12-14
25 14b,3-4 24-28 10.5-6
26 14b, 1-2 24-25 l 5 ,18-22;
4 2 24 3 ,16 34.1-3
8-10 15,1-6 24 16,2; 19b,2;
8 36,3-7 20.3-4
10 36,3-7 28 51*12
6 6-8 3 3 ' 3 36-38 31 51 ',6-8;
8 13,6-12; 51 2 ,12-14
1 3 ,7: 24',4 19 6-19 49.9-14
23 331340 8 46', 1-2
7 32 26 1 3 ,8; 31 ',6
2 32 3 ,16-18 29 12.4-5
3 32 1 ,3; 32 1',3; 1 2 ,5
323,14-15; 20 11 35.2-3
32 3 ,18-19 21 12 30
10 322,5-6 13 22,3
11 322,8-9 17 46', 1-2
12 322,5-6 22 8 22.6-7
14 322,9-11 10 31 4 .16-17
8 24 22,3-4 13-14 31 4 .17-18
9 14 49 15 31 s ,11-13
18 462,10-12 17 31 4 .18-19
10 7 30,2-4 26 312.7-9
8 30,4-7 23 28-29 l 4 ,16-17
9 25 ,9-10 36, 37 11,5
10 30,2-4 41 11,5
12-13 30,4-7 42 12.4-5;
12 14 28,2-4 13.10-11;
19 28,1-2 5a,5; 53',2
13 8 I 3 ,7 43, 45 11,5
10 14b,1-2 24 11 6,3
11 18,3 13-15 52.5-6
14 33'2,33-36 19 52,5-6
17 33 12 ,33-36
18 42,3-4; 42,8 III 1 37 18,1
24 33'2,33-36 40 6,4-5
14 7 8 2 3 1,7
8 2',3; 30 4 30: 30,1
11 31',1-5 6 522.8-10
22 lj.2 9-10 462,8-10
24 l',3 14 l 3 ,10-11
15 1 12,4-6 16 1 3 ,9-10
16 2 36,1 3 5 30.3-4
3 7-9 30 17
14-15 l 5 ,18-22 21 1
14 10.2-3 3
15-19 16 4
15 lr\22 5
17 19b,1-2 7
4 6 31-^,9-11 10
7 31 4 ,18-19 12
9 4,6; 4,9-10; 18
13 3-4 23
10-11 33* 25-27 22 11
5 9-10 7,7-8 13
9 31 ',5
16 I s ,10-11 21-22
17 46',3-6
6 3 4,6; 4,9-10; 21
13.3-4 25
5 19a 38
7 7 6,4-6 48
10 1 4,1-3; 53',1
13 P.8; 31',6
16 122,6 51
19 30.4-7 52
11 2 1 3 .7 61
5-6 30 95
12 2 47,4 100
7 2-,6-7; 102
48b 3 ,7-8 106
10 30,3; 47,4 23
15 l 5 ,18-22 9
16 23 16-17
17 47,3-4; 47,4- 21
5
13 8 16,3-5
11 I s , 9-12 22
14 4-6 47.2-3
11-14 6; 44 24
15 1-13 29 4
1 4,1-2 8
16 1 33 3 ,8-10; 11
33 6 ,14-16 22
3 33 6 ,14-16 44
4 332,4-6;
332,7-8 48
6 33 fi ,13-14 49
11 22,3
15 1 5 ,22 58
17 2-3 25'"2,1-9 68
5 19b,1-2; 69
25 4 ,13-15 79
7 31 4 ,16-17 84-88
18 2 33 9 ,21-22 84
3 18,3; 30,2-7 86
5 42.3-5 87
19 1 48a 95
3 5a,5 96-99
20 18.5-6 103
9 18,5-6 113
11 30,3; 30,9 117
16 30.8 118
430
Ambr., Bon. Mort. = Ambrosius, De bono mortis, ecl. C. Schenkl, CSEL 32,1, Prague-
Vienna-Leipzig 1896: ch. 5a
Anon., De scientia pol. = Anonymus, Menae patricii cum Thoma referendario De scientia
politica dialogus, quae exstant in codice Vaticano palimpsesto, ed. C.M.
Mazzucchi, Milan 1982: ch. 53
[Ant.] = [Antonius Magnus], Παραινέσεις περί ήθους άνθρώπων icaì χρηστής
πολιτείας, in: Φιλοκαλία τών ιερών νηπτικών, I, Athens 1957, pp. 4-27 (N.B. 27
Ath. = p. 27 in ed. Atheniensi): chs. 1, 5a, 10, 11, 13, 14a, 15, 18, 19a, 19b, 21,
31, 33 6 , 34, 48a, 48b, 51
ΑΠΜ= H. Schenkl, Das Florilegium "Αριστον καί πρώτον μάθημα, WS 11 (1889), 1-42:
ch. 8
Apostolius (Apost.), ecld. E.L. von Leutsch—F.G. Schneidewin, Paroemiographi
Graeci, Göttingen 1839-1852: ch. 6
Arethas, Sch.D.Chr. = Arethas, Scholia in Dionem Chrysostomum, ed. A. Sonny, Ad Dio-
nem Chrysostomum analecta, Kioviae 1896: ch. 5a
Bas., Ep. = Basilius, Epistulae, ed. Y. Courtonne, vol. 2, Paris 1961: ch. 8
—, Jul. = —, Homilia in martyrem Julittam (PG 31): ch. 11
Byz. = Gnomologium Byzantinum έκ τών Δημοκρίτου 'Ισοκράτους Έπικτήτου, ecl. C.
Wachsmuth, Studien zu den griechischen Florilegien, Berlin 1882: chs. 21, 47, 48b
Cecaum., Strat. = Cecaumenos, Strategicon, ed. G.G. Litavrin, Moscow 1972: ch. 3
Chrys. = Johannes Chrysostonuis, In Acta Apostolorum Homilia (PG 60): ch. 33''
Clem., Paed. = Clemens Alexandrinus, Paedagogns, edd. O. Stählin—U. Treu, Berlin
1972 3 : ch. 39
Dor., Ep., Sent. = Dorotheus Gazaeus, Epistulae, Sententiae, edd. L. Regnault—-J. de
Préville, Dorothée de Gaza, Oeuvres spirituelles, SC92, Paris 1963: ch. 8
Eug., Theod. = Johannes Eugenicus, Πρός τόν δεσπότην Θεόδωρον I, ed. Sp.P.
Lambros, Παλαιολογικά καί Πελοποννησιακά I, Athens 1912: chs. 5a, 11, 12,
19b, 24, 34, 38
Georg. = Johannes Georgides Monachus, Gnomologium, ed. P. Odorico, Il prato e
I'ape. II sapere sentenzioso del monaco Giovanni, Wiener byzantinische Studien 17,
Vienna 1986: ch. 21
Gnom. = Γνωμικά τινα, ed. J.F. Boissonade, Anecdota Graeca e codiâbus Regiis, Paris
1829-1833, III 465-474: ch. 8
Hierocl. = Hierocles, In aurenm Pythagoreorum carmen commentarius, ed. F.G. Köhler,
Stuttgart 1974: chs. 9, 11
Ibn Fätik, Mukthar = Ibn Fätik, Mukhtmr al-hikam wa mahäsin al-kalim, ed. A. Badawf,
Madrid 1366/1958: ch. 11
a1-Kinclí, Risalā = al-Kindf, Risaläfi l-hīla Ii dafi al-ahzän, edd. H. Ritter—R. Walzer,
Studi sul al-Kindi II. Uno scritto morale inedito di al-Kindi (Temistio περί άλυπίας?),
MAL 6,8,1 (1938), 5-63: chs. 5a, 7, 8, 11
Marc. = Florilegium Marcianum litteranim ordine dispositum, ed. P. Odorico, II prato e
l'ape. II sapere sentenzioso del monaco Giovanni, Wiener byzantinische Studien 1 7,
Vienna 1986: ch. 8
[Max.J, Loc. comm. = [Maximus Confessor], Loa communes (PG 91): chs. 8, 121, 33 4 ,
33", 33 1 5 , 39
Mel., Loc. comm. = Antonius Melissa, Loci communes (PG 136): chs. 8, 12 1 , 21, 29 1 ,
39
Miskawayh, Tahdhib = Miskawayh, Tahdhib al-akhläq, ecl. Κ. Zurayk, Beirut 1966;
versio gallica: Miskawayh, Traité d'éthique, M. Arkoun, Damascus 1969: ch. 6
Olymp., in Ale. = Olympiodorus, In Piatonis Alcibiadem Commentaria, ed. L.G.
Westerink, Amsterdam 1982 2 : ch. 5b
—, in Grg. = —, In Piatonis Gorgiam Commentaria, ed. L.G. Westerink, Leipzig 1970:
chs. 1-2, 3, 5b, 11, 17, 21, 30, 33 2 , 43, 47
—, in Phd. = —, In Platonis Phaedonem Commentaria, eel. L.G. Westerink, Amsterdam
1976: ch. 1
ΦΛ = Φιλοσόφων Λόγοι, eel. H. Schenkl, Plorilegia duograeca (Jahres-Bericht über das
K.K. Akademische Gymnasium in Wien für das Schuljahr 1887-1888), Vienna
1888, 1-18: ch. 5b
Pleth., Virt. = Georgius Gemistus Plethon, De virtutibus, ed. B. Tambrun-Krasker,
Athens-Leiden 1987: chs. 5a, 22, 30, 31, 42
Plot. = Plotinus, Enneades, edd. P. Henry—H.R. Schwyzer, Paris-Brussels 1951-1973:
ch. 17
Procl., in Ale. = Proclus, In Piatonis Alcibiadem Commentaria, ed. A.Ph. Segonds, Paris
1985-1986: chs. 5a, 5b
Procop., Ep. = Procopius Gazaeus, Epistulae, edd. A. Garzya—R.-J. Loenertz, Ettal
1963: chs. 8, 17
ScLLuc. = Scholia in Lucianum, ed. H. Rabe, Leipzig 1906: ch. 1
Simp. = Simplicius, Commentaire sur le Manuel d'Epictète, ed. I. Hadot, Leiden 1996:
passim
Stob. = Stobaeus, Anthologium, edd. C. Wachsmuth—D. Hense, Berlin 1884-1912
(1958 2 ): chs. 5a, 6, 7, 8, 9, 11, 12 2 , 15, 16, 17, 331"3, 33 4 , 33 5 , 33 6 , 33 1 4 , 33 15 " 16 ,
34, 39, 42, 43, 46
Synes., Prou. = Synesius, De Providentia, eel. N. Terzaghi, Synesii Cyrenensis Opuscula,
Rome 1944: ch. 17
Vind. = Exc.erpta Vindobonensia, ed. A. Meineke, Stobaeus, Elorileçium IV, Leipzig
1857, 290-296: chs. 5b, 48b
INDEX LOCORUM POTIORUM
Ench
codices manusaipti
A Parisinus Suppl. gr. 1164
B Florentinus Laurentianus Redianus 15
C Mediolanensis Ambrosianus gr. 481 (L 43 sup.)
D Monacensis gr. 567
E Parisinus gr. 2072
F Parisinus Suppl. gr. 1023
G Uppsalensis gr. 25
H Florentinus Laurentianus 55,7
I Parisinus Mazarineus 4459
J Vaticanus Palatinus gr. 149
K Vaticanus Barberinianus gr. 76
L Vindobonensis phil. gr. 37
M Vindobonensis phil. gr. 234
N Florentinus Laurentianus 81,22
O Berolinensis gr. 175
P Escorialensis gr. 39 (R.III.5)
Q Oxoniensis Collegium Novum 247
R Florentinus Laurentianus 74,13
S Roman us Angelicus gr. 80
T Atheniensis National Library 373
U Parisinus gr. 2124
V Bern, Bürgerbibliothek, Bernensis 691
W Florentinus Laurentianus CS 163
X Parisinusgr. 2122
Y Neapolitanus III.E.29
Ζ Leiclensis Perizonianus gr. O 5
Aa Besançon, Bibliothèque Municipale 420
Bb Parisinusgr. 2123
Cc Parisinus Suppl. gr. 200
Dd Parisinus Dupuy 902
Ee Karlsruhe K. 508
Ff Londiniensis Burney 80
Gg Oxoniensis Boclleianus 16991
Hh Edinburgh, University Library 234
Ii Bucharest gr. 645
Jj Bucharest gr. 1030
Kk Cantabrigiensis 1920 (Ii. VI. 41)
Mm Atheniensis Benaki Museum 45 (T.A. 16)
Nn Edinburgh, University Library 3076
Oo Kozani, ΧΣ13
Pp Londiniensis Add. 11887
Ss Parisinus gr. 1054
Tt Oxoniensis Canon, gr. 23
Uu Vaticanus Barberinianus gr. 4
Vv Vaticanus gr. 100
Ww Vaticanus gr. 894
Xx Vaticanus gr. 1862
Yy Vaticanus gr. 1950
Γ Dresdensis Da 55
Γγ Monacensis gr. 529
Δ Neapolitanus II.C.37
θ Vaticanus gr. 952
A Vaticanus gr. 1823
Ξ Vaticanus gr. 1858
Π Florentinus Laurentianus 31,37
Σ Neapolitanus Girolamini C.F. 2.11
Φ Parisinus gr. 3047
Ψ Vaticanus gr. 1314
Ω Vaticanus Urbinas gr. 132
editiones (tibi nomen éditons ignoratur, nonien librarii uncis quadratis inclusum
indicatur)
Br [Th. Brumennius], Paris 1566 (Oldfather nr. 126)
Ca [G. Morden], Cambridge 1655 (Oldfather nr. 40)
Co [A. Mylius], Cologne 1595 (Oldfather nr. 38)
Cr [A. Cratancler], Basel 1531 (Oldfather nr. 250)
Ge [E. Vignon], Geneva 1595 (Oldfather nrs. 15-21)
Ha G. Haloander, Nuremberg 1529 (Oldfather nr. 249)
Lo IJ. Flesher], London 1670 (Oldfather nr. 42)
Ma |J. Maire], Amsterdam-Leiden 1627 (Oldfather nrs. 145-146)
Mh (J. Maire], Leiden 1646 (Oldfather nr. 155)
Ms |J. Maire], Leiden 1634 (Oldfather nr. 152)
Na Th. Naogeorgus, Strassburg 1554 (Oldfather nr. 283)
Ne [C. Neobarius], Paris 1540 (Oldfather nr. 284)
PI [Ch. Plantin], Antwerp 1578 (Oldfather nr. 128)
Ra [Ch. Plantin], "ex officina Plantiniana Raphelengii", Leiden 1607, 1616
(Oldfather nrs. 136, 141, 142)
Sc J. Schegk, Basel 1554 (Oldfather nr. 14)
SI J. Ferandus, Salamanca 1555 (Oldfather nr. 10)
To |J. Tornaesius], Lyon 1589 (Oldfather nr. 132)
Tr V. Trincavelli, Venice 1535 (Oldfather nr. 29)
Tu J. Tusanus, Paris 1552 (Oldfather nr. 316)
Up J. Upton, London 1741 (Oldfather nrs. 30-33)
Ve H. Verlenius, Louvain 1550 (Oldfather nr. 318)
We [A. Wechelus], Paris 1564 (Oldfather nr. 125)
Wo H. Wolf, Basel 1560 (Oldfather nr. 35)
Nil
codices manuscripti
Β Bucharest gr. 655
C Atheniensis Byzantine Museum, Kolyva 58
G Parisinus gr. 1054
H Hafniensis deperditus
L Athous 4263 (Iviron 143)
M Venetus Marcianus gr. 131 (coll. 471)
Ν Vaticanus Ottobonianus gr. 142
Ο Vaticanus Ottobonianus gr. 25
Ρ Parisinus gr. 1220
Q Vaticanus Palatinus gr. 361
S Parisinus Suppl. gr. 684
V Vaticanus gr. 1434
W Vaticanus gr. 653
editio
R J.M. Suarez, Rome 1673 (Oldfather nr. 324)
Par
codices manuscripti
A Atheniensis National Library 521
Β Bern, Bürgerbibliothek, Bernensis 97
C Bern, Bürgerbibliothek, Bernensis 150
D Escorialensis gr. 272 (Y.III.2)
Ε Escorialensis gr. 289 (Y.III. 19)
F Monacensis gr. 25
H Leidensis Vossianus gr. Q 54
I Pari si η us gr. 39
J Vaticanus gr. 740
Κ Vaticanus gr. 1142
L Oxoniensis Laudianus gr. 21
M Florentinus Laurentianus 55,4
Ν Parisinus gr. 858
Ο Parisinus gr. 362
Ρ Parisinus gr. 1053
Q Parisinusgr. 1302
R Athous 1820 (Philotheou 56)
S Mosquensis Bibliotheca Synodalis 438 Vladimir
T Parisinus gr. 2446
U Sinaiticus Catharina 385
V Venetus Marcianus gr. 127 (coll. 390)
W Vaticanus Palatinus gr. 91
V Vaticanus Reginensis gr. 23
Ζ Vaticanus gr. 1950
editio
Cas M. Casaubon, London 1659 (Oldfather nr. 323)
Vat
Simp
codices manuscripli
A Vaticanus gr. 2231
B Vaticanus gr. 326
C Vaticanus gr. 327
D Parisinus Mazarineus 4460
E Parisinusgr. 2072
F Parisinus Suppl. gr. 1023
G Venetus Marcianus gr. 261 (coll. 725)
H Bononiensis 2359
I Parisinus Mazarineus 4459
J Parisinus gr. 1960
K Vaticanus Barberinianus gr. 76
L Vindobonensis phil. gr. 37
M Vindobonensis phil. gr. 234
N Florentinus Laurentianus 81,22
O Londiniensis Regius 16.C.XIX
P Venetus Marcianus gr. App. Cl. XI 13 (coll. 1009)
Q Oxoniensis Collegium Novum 247
R Parisinus gr. 1959
S Venetus Marcianus gr. 253 (coll. 621)
T Vaticanus Palatinus gr. 276
U Londiniensis Add. 10064
V Perusinus gr. 173
W Vaticanus Palatinus gr. 100
X Vaticanus Rossianus 1023
V Neapolitanus III.E.29
Ζ Neapolitanus III.E.30
editiones
Sa [Ioannes Antonius de Sabio et fratres], Venice 1528 (Oldfather nr. 121)
He D. Heinsius, Leiden 1639-1640 (Oldfather nrs. 81 la-812)
BIBLIOGRAPHY
I. Editions
b. [Nilus]' adaptation
J.M. Suarez, Rome 1673 (Oldfather nr. 324)
J. Schweighäuser, Epicteteae Philosophiae Monumenta V, Leipzig 1800, 95-138
(Oldfather nr. 26)
c. Paraphrasis Christiana
Additions 1 = Catalogue of additions to the manuscripts in the British Museum in the years
MDCCCXXXVÌ-MDCCCXL, London 1843
Additions 2 = Catalogue of additions to the manuscripts in the British Museum in the years
MDCCCXU-MDCCCXLV, London 1850
De Andrés = G. de Andrés, Catálogo de los codices griegos de la real biblioteca de El
Escorial, II, Madrid 1965
Astruc-Concasty = Ch. Astruc—M.L. Concasty, Bibliothèque Nationale, Département des
manuscrits, Troisième Partie, Le Supplément grec, Tome. III, N"s 901-1371, Paris 1960
Babington = Ch. Babington, in: C. Hardwick et al., A catalogue of the manuscripts
preserved in the library of the University of Cambridge, III, Cambridge 1858
Bandini = A.M. Bandini, Catalogus codicum Graecorum bibliothecae Laurentianae, /-77/,
Florence 1764-1770
Brambach = W. Brambach, Die Handschriften der Grossherzoglich Badischen Hof- und
Landesbibliothek in Karlsruhe, IV, Die Karlsruher Handschriften, Karlsruhe 1896
(repr. 1970)
Camariano = N. Camariano, Catalogul manuscriselor greçesti, Bucharest 1940
Canart = P. Canart, Codices Vaticani Graeci, Codices 1745-1962, Vatican City 1970
Capocci = V. Capocci, Codices Barberiniani Graeci, I, Vatican City 1958
Coxe, Rodt. = H.O. Coxe, Catalogi codicum manuscriptorum bibliothecae Bodleianae; pars
prima recensionem codicum Graecorum continens, 1, III, Oxford 1853, 1854 (repr.
1969)
—, Coli. = —, Catalogus codicum MSS. qui in collegiis aulisque Oxoniensibus hodie
asservantur, Oxford 1852 (repr. 1972)
Cyrillus = S. Cyrillus, Codices Graeci manuscripti regiae bibliothecae Borbonicae, /-//,
Naples 1826-1832
Devreesse = R. Devreesse, Codices Vaticani Graeci, III, Vatican City 1950
Dorez = L. Dorez, Catalogue de la collection Dupuy, II, Paris 1899
Feron-Battaglini = E. Feron—F. Battaglini, Codices manuscripti Graeci Ottoboniani
bibliothecae Vaticanae, Rome 1893
Forshall = J. Forshall, Catalogue of manuscripts in the British Museum. Neiv Series Vol. I.
Part II. The Burney manuscripts, London 1840
Franchi de' Cavalieri—Muccio = P. Franchi clé' Cavalieri—G. Muccio, Index codicum
Graecorum bibliothecae Angelicae, SIFC 4 (1896), 33-184 (= Samberger II, 47-
198)
Gollob, Bes. = Ε. Gollob, Die griechischen Handschriften der öffentlichen Bibliothek in
Besançon, in: Sitzungsberichte der Kais. Akademie der Wissenschaften in Wien,
Philos.-hist. Klasse 157,6 (1908)
—, Ross. = —, Die griechische Literatur in den Handschriften der Rossiana in Wien, I. Teil,
in: Sitzungsberichte der Kais. Akademie der Wissenschaften in Wien, Philos.-
hist. Klasse 164,3 (1910)
Graux-Martin = Ch. Graux—Α. Martin, Notices sommaires des manuscrits grecs de Suède,
Archives des missions scientifiques et littéraires III 15 (1889), 293-370
Hagen = H. Hagen, Catalogus codicum Bernensium, Bern 1875
Hardt = I. Hardt, Catalogus codicum manuscriptorum bibliothecae regiae Bavaricae.
Codices Graeä, I-V, Munich 1806-1812
Hunger = H. Hunger, Katalog der griechischen Handschriften der Österreichischen
Nationalbibliothek, I, Vienna 1961
Kamil = M. Kami!, Catalogue of all manuscripts in the Monastery of St. Catharine on
Mount Sinai, Wiesbaden 1970
Kolia = I. Kolia, 7α χειρόγραφα τής μονής άγιου Γεωργίου τοΰ Περιστερεώτη (στην
επαρχία τής Τραπεζούντας), in: 'Αφιέρωμα στον Καθηγητή Αίνο Πολίτη,
Thessaloniki 1978, 205-221
Lambros, Athens = Sp. P. Lambros, Κατάλογος τών κωδίκων τών έν 'Αθήναις
βιβλιοθηκών πλην τής 'Εθνικής Γ', Κώδικες τής βιβλιοθήκης 'Αλεξίου Κολυβά,
Neos Hellinomnimon 13 (1916), 120-132
—, Athos = —, Catalogue of the Greek manuscripts on Mount Athos, I-II, Cambridge 1895-
1900
Lappa-Zizika—M. Rizou-Kouroupou = E. Lappa-Zizika—M. Rizou-Kouroupou,
Κατάλογος 'Ελληνικών χειρογράφων τοΰ Μουσείου Μπενάκη, Athens 1991
Lilla = S. Lilla, Codices Vaticani Graeä 2162-2254 (Codices Columnenses), Vatican City
1985
Litzica = C. Litzica, Catalogul manuscriptelorgreçesti, Bucharest 1909
Madan = F. Madan, A summary catalogue of western manuscripts in the Bodleian Library
at Oxford, IV, Oxford 1897
Martini = E. Martini, Catalogo di manoscritti greci esistenti nelle biblioteche Italiane, I 2,
Milan 1896
Martini-Bassi = A. Martini—D. Bassi, Catalogus codicum Graecorum bibliothecae
Ambrosianae, I-II, Milan 1906
Mercati—Franchi de' Cavalieri = G. Mercati—P. Franchi de' Cavalieri, Codices
Vaticani Graeci, I, Rome 1923
De Meyier, Per. = K.A. de Meyier, Bibliotheca universitatis Leidensis, Codices manuscripti
TV, Codices Perizoniani, Leiden 1946
—, Voss. = —, Bibliotheca universitatis Leidensis, Codices manuscripti VI, Codices Vossiani
Graeci et miscellanei, Leiden 1955
Mioni, Bibl. Ital. = E. Mioni, Catalogo di manoscritti greci esistenti nelle biblioteche Italiane,
II, Rome s.a.
—, Neap. = —, Catalogus codicum Graecorum bibliothecae nationalis Neapolitanae, I 1,
Rome 1992
—, Vieri. = —, Bibliothecae divi Mara Venetiarum codices Graeci manuscripti. Thesaurus
antiquus, I, Rome 1981
—, Ven. App. = —, Codices Graeci manuscripti bibliothecae Divi Marci Venetiarum, III,
Rome 1972
Molinier = A. Molinier, Catalogue des manuscrits de la Bibliothèque Mazarine, III, Paris
1890
Olivieri-Festa = A. Olivieri—A.N. Festa, Indice dei codici greci delle Biblioteche
Universitaria e Comunale di Bologna, SIFC 3 (1895), 385-495
Omont, Inventaire = H. Omont, Inventaire sommaire des manuscrits grecs de la
Bibliothèque Nationale, I-IV, Paris 1886-1898
—, Suisse = —, Catalogue des manuscrits grecs des bibliothèques de Suisse, Centraiblatt für
Bibliothekswesen 3 (1886), 385-452; separate edition Leipzig 1886
Revilla = P.A. Revilla, Catálogo de los codices griegos de la Biblioteca de El Escorial, /,
Madrid 1936
Richard, Inventaire = M. Richard, Inventaire des manuscrits grecs du British Museum,
Paris 1952
Rostagno-Festa = E. Rostagno—A.N. Festa, Indice dei codici greci Laurenziani non
compresi nel catalogo del Bandini, SIFC 1 (1893), 131-232
Sakkelion-Sakkelion = I. Sakkelion—A.I. Sakkelion, Κατάλογος τών χειρογράφων της
'Εθνικής Βιβλιοθήκης τής 'Ελλάδος, Athens 1892
Samberger = C. Samberger, Catalogi codicum Graecorum qui in minoribus bibliothecis
Italicis asseroantur, /-//, Leipzig 1965-1968
Schnorr von Carolsfeld = F. Schnorr von Carolsfeld, Katalog der Handschriften der
königl. öffentlichen Bibliothek zu Dresden, I, Leipzig 1882
Schreiner = P. Schreiner, Codices Vaticani Graeä, Codices 867-932, Vatican City 1988
<Sharp-Finlayson> = <L.W. Sharp—C.P. Finlayson>, Edinburgh University Library.
Index to Manuscripts, I, Boston (Mass.) 1964
Sigalas = A. Sigalas, 'Από τήν πνευματικήν ζωήν τών 'Ελληνικών κοινοτήτων τής
Μακεδονίας. Α '. 'Αρχεία καί βιβλιοθήκαι Δυτικής Μακεδονίας, Thessaloniki
1939
Sinkewicz = R.E. Sinkewicz, Manuscript listings for the authors of classical and late
antiquity, Toronto 1990
Stevenson, Pal. = H. Stevenson, Codices manuscripti Palatini Graeci bibliothecae
Vaticanae, Rome 1885
—, Reg. = —, Codices manuscripti Graeci Reginae Suecorum et Pii PP. II bibliothecae
Vaticanae, Rome 1888
Stornajolo = C. Stornajolo, Codices Urbinates Graeci, Rome 1895
Studemund-Cohn = W. Studemund—L. Colin, Verzeichnis der griechischen
Handschriften der königlichen Bibliothek zu Berlin, I, Berlin 1890
Vladimir = Archimandrite Vladimir, Sistematiceslioe opisanie rukopisej Moskovskoj
Sinodal'noj (Patriaršej) Biblioteki. I. Rukopisi greceskija, Moscow 1894
Warner-Gilson = G.F. Warner—-J.P. Gilson, Catalogue of western manuscripts in the old
Royal and King's Collections, II, London 1921
1
The bibliography does not include such well-known works of reference as
Denniston, Kühner-Gerth, LSJ etc.
Broccia = G. Broccia, Enchiridion. Per la storia di una denominazione libraria, Rome
1979
Bühler = W. Bühler, Zenobii Athoi Proverbia, I, Göttingen 1987
Carlini = Α. Carlini, Osservazioni sull'Epilogo del Manuale di Epitteto, SIFC III 13,2
(1995), 214-225
Chappuis = P.G. Chappuis, La destiné de Thovnne: de l'influence du stoïcisme sur la pensée
chrétienne primitive, Geneva 1926
Dain, Atrien = A. Dain, Les manuscrits des Traités tactiques d'Arrien, in Mélanges Bidez,
Bruxelles 1934 (= AlPhO II)
—, Collection = —, La collection florentine des Tacticiens grecs, Paris 1940
—, Elien = —, Histoire du texte d'Elien le Tacticien des origines à la fin du Moyen Age,
Paris 1946
—, Introduction = —, Introduction inédite à l' «Epietète chrétien», in Mélanges de philologie
grecque offerts à Mgr. Diès, Paris 1956, 61-68
Dane = N. Dane II, The commentary on the Christian Encheiridion, TAPhA 80 (1949),
425-426
Degen hart = F. Degen hart, Der hl. Nilus Sinaita: sein Leben und seine Lehre vom
Mönchtum, Münster 1915
Dobbin = R. Dobbin, Epictetus, Discourses, Book I, Oxford 1998
Döring = K. Döring, Sokrates bei Epiktet, in K. Döring—W. Kullmann (edd.), Studia
Platonica, Festschrift H. Gundert, Amsterdam 1974, 195-226
Farquharson = A.S.L. Farquharson, The Meditations of the Ernperor Marcus Antoninus,
Oxford 1944
Friedrich-Faye = W.H. Friedrich—C.U. Faye, Preliminary list of manuscripts of the
Encheiridion, text, adaptations, etc., in Oldfather, Supplement, 137-152
Gamillscheg-Harlfinger = E. Gamillscheg—D. Harlfinger, Repertorium der griechischen
Kopisten 800-1600, 1. Teil, Handschriften aus den Bibliotheken Grossbritanniens,
Vienna 1981; 2. Teil, Handschriften aus den Bibliotheken Frankreichs und Nachträge
zu den Bibliotheken Grossbritanniens, Vienna 1989
Gignac = F.Tli. Gignac, A grammar of the Greek papyri of the Roman and Byzantine
periods, Milan 1976-1981
Hadot, Tradition = I. Hadot, La tradition manuscrite du Commentaire de Simplidus sur le
Manuel d'Épictète, RHT 8 (1978), 1-108
—, Addenda = —, La tradition manuscrite du Commentaire de Simplicius sur le Manuel
d'Épictète, Addenda et Corrigenda, RHT 11 (1981), 387-395
—, Simplicius = —, Simplidus, Commentaire sur le Manuel d'Epictète, Introduction &
édition critique du texte grec, Leiclen 1996
Hard = The Discourses of Epictetus, edited by C. Gill, translation revised by R. Hard,
London and Rutland, Vt. 1995
Höistad = R. Höistad, Marcus Meibom and the lost Codex Meibomianus, Eranos 83
(1985), 103-112
Irigoin, Etude = J. Irigoin, Pour une étude des centres de copie byzantins (suite), Scripto-
rium 13 (1959), 177-209
Jaclaane = F. Jadaane, L'influence du stoïcisme sur la pensée musulmane, Beirut 1968
Köhler = Hieroclis in aureum Pythagoreorum carmen commentarius, ed. F.W. Köhler,
Stuttgart 1974
Kronenberg 1909 = A.J. Kronenberg, AdEpictetum, C Q 3 (1909), 258-265
— 1910 = — , — , Mnemosyne II 38 (1910), 156-166
Liguori = F. Liguori, II Manuale di Epicteto tra i Cristiani, Milan 1930 [I have not seen
this work myself]
Lindstam = S. Lindstam, Ein byzantinischer Kommentar der christlichen Paraphrase des
Encheiridions, BZ 30 (1929-1930), 43-49
Lucà, Rossano = S. Lucà, Attività scrittoria e culturale a Rossano: da S. Nilo a S.
Bartolomeo da Simeri (secoli Χ-ΧΙΓ), in Atti del congresso internazionale su S. Nilo di
Rossano (28 settembre — 1° ottobre 1986), Rossano-Grottaferrata 1989, 25-63
Lucà, Saritture = S. Lucà, Scritture e libri délia «scuola niliana», in Scritture, libri e testi
nelle aree provinciali di Bisanzio. Atti ciel seminario di Erice (18-25 settembre
1988), a c. di G. Cavalio, G. De Gregorio e M. Maniaci, I-II, «Biblioteca ciel
'Centro per il collegamento degli studi medievali e umanistici nell'Universita
cli Perugia'» 5, Spoleto 1991,1, 319-387
Mandilaras = B.C. Manclilaras, The verb in the Greek non-literary papyri, Athens 1973
De Nicola, Osservazioni = F. de Nicola, Osservazioni critico-esegetiche alia Parafrasi
Cristiana del Manuale diEpitteto, Bollettino clei Classici 19 (1998), [to appear]
—, [in prep.] = —, another article on the Paraphrasis Christiana, to appear in Studi
Classici e Orientali
Oldfather, or Oldfather, Contributions = W.A. Oldfather, Contributions toward a
bibliography of Epictetus, Urbana 1927
—, Supplement = —, Contributions toward a bibliography of Epictetus, A Supplement,
edited by M. Harman, Urbana 1952
Oliver, Perotti = R.P. Oliver, Niccolô Perolti's version of The Enchiridion of Epictetus,
Urbana 1954
—, Politian = —, Politian's translation of the Enchiridion, TAPliA 89 (1958), 185-217
Piccard, Anker = G. Piccard, Wasserzeichen, Anker, Stuttgart 1978
—, Lilie = —, Wasserzeichen, Lilie, Stuttgart 1983
Piscopo, Nilo = M. Piscopo, La tradizione manoscritta della Parafrasi del Manuale di
Epitteto di S. Nilo, Helicon 9 / 1 0 (1969-1970), 593-603
—, Par = —, La tradizione manoscritta della Paraphrasis Christiana del manuale di
Epitteto, in: J. Dummer (ed.), Texte und Textkritik. Eine Aufsatzsammlung, Berlin
1987
Radermacher = L. Raclermacher, Neutestamentliche Grammatik, Tübingen 1925 2
Radt = S.L. Radt, ZuEpiktets Diatriben, Mnemosyne IV 43 (1990), 364-373
Richard, Répertoire = M. Richard, Répertoire des bibliothèques et des catalogues de
manuscrits grecs, Paris 1958; Supplément I (1958-1963), Paris 1964
—, Recherche = —, La recherche des textes hier et demain, in: D. Harlfinger (ecl.),
Griechische Kodikologie und Textüberlieferung, Darmstadt 1980, 3-13
Santerini Citi = A.M. Santerini Citi, Il commente anonimo alla Parafrasi cristiana del
Manuale di Epitteto, SIFC 51 ( 1980), 50-71
Schweighäuser, or Schweighäuser, Ench = J. Schweighäuser, Epicteti Manuale et
Cebetis Tabula, Leipzig 1798
—, EPhM= —, Epicteteae Philosophiae Monumenta, 5 vols., Leipzig 1799-1800
Spanneut, DS = M. Spanneut, article Epictète in Dictionnaire de Spiritualité IV, Paris
1960
—, RAC= —, article Epiktet in Reallexikon für Antike und Christentum V, Stuttgart 1962
—, Commentaire = —, La tradition manuscrite du commentaire chrétien d ' Epictète,
Philologus 108 (1964), 128-137
—, Moines = —, Epictète chez les moines, MSR 29 ( 1972), 49-57
—, Techne = —, Techne, morale et philosophie chrétienne dans un document grec inédit du
IX"siècle, Orpheus 2 (1981), 58-79
Stellwag = H.W.F. Stell wag, Epictetus, Het eerste boek der Diatriben, Amsterdam 1933
De Strycker-Slings = E. de Strycker—S.R. Slings, Plato's Apology of Socrates, Leiden
1994
SVF = Stoicorum Veterum Fragmenta, I-III H. von Arnim, Leipzig 1903-1905; IV M.
Adler, Leipzig 1924
Usener = H. Usener, Grammatische Bemerkungen, NJPhP 117 (1878) [= Jahrbücher
für classische Philologie 24 (1878)], 51-80
Vogel-Gardthausen = M. Vogel—V. Gardthausen, Die griechischen Schreiber des
Mittelalters und der Renaissance, ZB 33, Leipzig 1909 (repr. Hilclesheim 1966)
White = N.P. White, The Handbook of Epictetus, Indianapolis 1983
Wotke = C. Wotke, Handschriftliche Beiträge zu Nilus' Paraphrase von Epiktets
>Handbüchlein<, WS 14 (1892), 69-74